《My Husband Is My Professor And Boss》


 Chapter 1 - Your are Late.

    Avery''s POV


    I''m in a big hurry. If I don''t get there on time, he''ll kick me out. He will have a chance to criticize me. He''ll have a chance to insult me in front of everyone. I desperately don''t want that to happen. Due to that, I pump my legs as quick as I can, urging my cycle to go as fast as possible.


    Out of nowhere my pedals get stuck, I panic a tad when the sudden stop nearly throws me off, but I manage to safely jump off in time. Once I calm down a tad I try to move the pedal with my foot pushing with all my might, but I''m met with a lot of resistance again. Bending down to look, horror strikes my face. A rock has managed to wedge itself into my cycle gears in a place that I can''t reach. I become a little scared because of my new predicament. I look around wondering what to do now. I consider taking a taxi, but I can''t see one anywhere in sight. I check my phone and to my digress I have no service either. What am I going to do?! Even if I run I won''t get there in time!


    Once again I look around, only for an idea to strike me. A kind looking lady with two kids begins to get into her car right beside the nearby market. In my complete desperation I call out to her and ask for help. She gives me a kind smile and agrees to do so.


    *****


    Thank God, I have finally arrived, I get out of the woman''s car and thank her nearly a million times over for her help. She assures me it was no problem and wishes me well before I step to the side. As she drives off I basically sprint inside of the building.


    I swiftly move to room number 102 through the corridor. Not letting my attention wander, I go straight inside my business administration class trying to be as unnoticeable as possible. As I attempt to go to my seat, suddenly, "you''re late, Ms. Miller," a cold, concise voice calls from behind me.


    I slowly turn around, dreading what''s bound to happen. Mr. Hill stands in front of the blackboard, placing down the chalk he was using to write our lecture notes. He moves behind his desk, his cold blue eyes never leaving my weary brown ones. A frown plays on his thin lips and he adjusts his frameless spectacles.


    "B-But sir..... " Before I can even give my reason for my tardiness he interrupts me. "You are five minutes late and I can''t tolerate anyone coming in even one minute late, do you understand this?" He harshly scolds me in front of everyone, "leave, you are not permitted to attend today''s lecture for your blatant disrespect for my rules."


    After hearing his scolding, I have nothing left to say. I know I have no choice, but to do as he says. I glance over at my best friend Emily, she''s giving me an upset look like she feels sorry for the treatment Mr. Hill is giving me. I try to give her a reassuring smile that I''m alright, but it''s completely fake. I just hope she doesn''t notice, I don''t want her to feel sorry for me, it''s my fault that I''m in this dilemma after all.


    As I begin to walk out overhear little happy snickers. A girl named Lily and her friends were all smirking and laughing at the display that just happened. Acting like they just won the proverbial war. Ignoring them, I exit the class and lean against the wall near the door letting out a quiet whimper. My fear actually happened after all. I was kicked out of the classroom by my professor just because I was five minutes late.


    A realization suddenly dawns on me, making everything so much worse. Being kicked out of the class today means I can''t submit my midterm essay on international business affairs between two of the most major companies in our country! This sucks so much! My midterm assignment is also a part of my final exam for this class!


    Not submitting the assignment means an automatic reduction of 50 points in my final exam grade and I can''t let that happen! My college grades are already bad enough because I''m so swamped with work and having a hard time juggling it all. I decide to try and have my professor still take the assignment despite him kicking me out.


    I patiently wait for the lecture to finish, idly scrolling through my cellphone while I do. Soon I manage to just barely hear Mr. Hill dismissing the lecture. I quickly put my phone away and grab my essay from my backpack. The students quickly flood out of the classroom and not too far behind them is my professor himself.


    "Sir!" I call out quickly trying to grab his attention. He keeps walking though completely ignoring me. I quickly chase after him, "Mr. Hill, please take my essay, I worked so hard on it, please sir, I promise I won''t be late next time."


    He abruptly stops in the middle of the corridor, students around us completely avoiding bumping into his intimidating presence. A glimmer of hope comes to my eyes, thinking he''s going to take my assignment after all and all my hard work won''t be for nothing. Turning towards me, my hope immediately gets diminished. There''s a scowl on his lips and a slight glare in his eyes as if he''s annoyed with me, "NO, Ms. Miller. Now get out of my presence!" His sharp words felt like a knife and I feel my eyes water. I quickly back away from him and he marches off in the direction he was heading without another word.


    I worked so hard on that assignment and he still refused to take it. This assignment was the reason why I slept in and was late in the first place!


    I felt so helpless, but I knew I can''t just stand in the middle of the hallway. I went straight to the canteen doing my best to hold back my tears and sorrow. Knowing I wouldn''t be able to focus thanks to what happened I decided to skip the rest of my classes and stay in the canteen all day.


    After a long while of moping around in the canteen I checked my wristwatch, noticing its now 4 pm.


    I sigh knowing that it was time for me to leave campus. If I don''t leave now I''ll definitely be late for work. Unfortunately the lady didn''t have room in her car for my bike so I had to leave it hidden next to one of the shops in town. I know I''ll eventually have to go back and try to grab it back, but now is not the time. If I don''t leave right now I''ll for certain be late thanks to all the walking ahead of me.


    Usually when I leave I change out of my college uniform in the bathroom, but today I decide against it. After all a college uniform can be business casual right? I shrug and begin my long trek to my job.


    *****


    Editor:- DemonAngel

 Chapter 2 - Dont be afraid every thing will be fine

    Third Person''s POV


    Avery is an 18-year-old teenage girl, as well as a first year graduate student at one of the top five universities in the country. She normally has always had very good grades and performance in school since she was very young, so she easily received admission in the university as well as full scholarship. This also helped her land a part time job at one of the best companies in the country.


    *****


    Once Avery left campus, to her surprise there''s a taxi not too far away from campus. She quickly calls it over, looks like she won''t have to walk there after all! She thanks the driver and tells him the address before they drive off.


    After nearly a half an hour of driving, the taxi stopped in front of a very large wrought iron gate. From behind the gate she could see the building basically looming above her. Like a monster ready to swallow her up. Avery paid the taxi driver before climbing out. She approaches the gate and shows her ID card to the watchman. He nods to her and allows her inside, she steps past the creaking gate and heads up the long path to the monstrous, but impressive building.


    Avery takes a moment to scan over her place of work again as she walks. The building really is quite something. Built out of the best sustainable materials by the most popular architects in the country. It was manly glass windows showing the hustle and bustle of the everyday workers inside, but entirely sleek and immaculate.


    Soon she enters the building, going past reception she heads straight into the employees elevator hitting the button for the fifth floor. She glances around the elevator recognizing some of her fellow employees, but there was still a lot that she had no clue who they were. She had a feeling that even if she was employed here for 20 years she still wouldn''t know most of the people who worked here. The building is massive after all.


    She perks up from her thoughts when she hears the elevator ding signaling that its reached one of its destinations. She makes sure it''s on the fifth floor before stepping out of the elevator. Now her nerves begin to kick in remembering what she has to do today. She approaches the secretary of the fifth floor with a nervous air around her.


    "Sister Mary, has the boss come in yet?" she asks anxiously.


    Sister Mary looks over from her computer screen, glances over Avery for a moment, and gives her a sweet smile, " why? Are you afraid?"


    Avery pauses for a second, she''s not giving a quick answer to Mary because deep down she knows, she''s afraid of their boss far more than anyone else. He intimidates her beyond belief, which isn''t good since today is a very important day for newly appointed trainees. Avery has been a trainee at this company for a little while now, and she knew that one mess up can get her fired quicker than she could blink.


    "Yes, I am a little scared," she admits looking back at Sister Mary.


    Mary''s hands stop in the middle of typing, "don''t be afraid, he''s not a devil, everything will be fine." She tries to comfort her, "Anyway dear, you managed to arrive early today, so you have some time to prepare, but not too much. The boss will be here in only a few minutes, so you might wanna get a move on."


    Avery kindly smiles at the elder woman. Sister Mary is a 30-year-old, good natured, married woman, who loves Avery like her younger sister. Which Avery appreciates more than anything, and she''s glad Sister Mary is trying to help her, but this time she has to disagree with her.


    Avery bites her lower lip, "Sister Mary he is a devil to me, though."


    Sister Mary laughs a tad and gives her reply with a great big smile, "you are very funny dear."


    Avery simply gives her a much weaker smile before going over to her desk and placing her bag down. There are lots of empty desks around her since the rest of the second shift''s trainees are just arriving to work.


    As she sits down she pulls out her file about how international affairs could affect the company''s overall earnings, a project assigned to all trainees so the boss can see their potential. She began to check and recheck her file again and again. Checking multiple times to see if there were any mistakes she made or last minute items she needed to fix. She lets out a slight breath of relief when she doesn''t see anything.


    "Hi Avery," someone chirps right next to her ear. Avery jumps a tad nearly dropping her file and gasps. She wh.i.p.s around with a frown only to let out a breath of relief seeing her friend Emily.


    "You scared me!," Avery breathes, placing a hand on her racing heart, she quickly tidies her file before leaning over and gently smacking Emily''s arm.


    .


    "Aahh..", Emily cries dramatically, sinking onto the desk and holding her arm, "I have been wounded! I''m going to die! Tell my food...I love it...." She chokes out before ''dying.'' Avery rolls her eyes and lets out some giggles at her friend''s childish behavior. Emily pops open her eyes and grins broadly at her friend''s laughter. She''s glad she was able to make Avery smile after what happened earlier. She wanted to ask Avery what happened between her and their professor in class that morning. But, Emily knows her friends mood should not be spoiled, so she changed her mind and decided not to ask anything.


    "Ave, all the preparation is done for your meeting today. You worked so hard on it, I''m sure it''s perfect," Emily attempts to soothe, sitting up and leaning on her elbows on Avery''s desk.


    "Yes, but I''m still a little scared," Avery admits nervously glancing over at her file again.


    "Don''t be silly, everything will be fine." She assures her while placing her hand on Avery''s shoulder and giving her comforting pats. Emily knows how Avery feels about their employer and she feels bad for her best friend.


    Now with most of the second shift employees present, the office was a-buzz with other new trainees preparing for their own meetings with the boss. Which only makes Avery even more anxious for what''s about to come as well.


    Half an hour later, the personal secretary of their boss, Miss Liala walks onto the busy floor making everyone pause in their tasks, "all the trainees will come in front of the boss cabin in 10 minutes," she announces then with that she left from there, her heels clicking behind her as she goes.


    The boss''s office is on the top floor of the eight-story building, but trainees didn''t need to go there since their CEO had a few other offices across the building as well. Due to his large one holding the most sensitive information about his company. Not a lot of people are allowed up at his main office other than a select few. Today the CEO would be in his office on the trainees floor, the 5th floor. Due to the presentations and evaluations he will be giving the newcomers today. He gives evaluations like this once a month every month, and this was Avery''s first time going through the process so her nerves are absolutely fried.


    Avery needs this job not only for the experience, but also to help her family and pay for her education. Emily is in a similar situation as Avery''s so they both need their jobs here at ELIZA group. Avery is determined to keep her position in the company and plans to do her best to not mess anything up.


    Avery shifts in her seat outside of their boss''s office, Emily sitting next to her looking completely calm. They''ve been waiting a little while for their turns for the boss to look over their work. The tension in the air so thick with everyone else in the little waiting room that someone could cut it with a knife.


    ''God help me'', Avery thought to herself while looking over everyone. She was completely lost in her thoughts and worries when, "Miss Miller please go inside", Miss Liala calls from her desk.


    Avery''s eyes widen and her heart jumps to her throat. ''This is it Avery, no going back, it''s now or never!'' She tries to encourage herself.


    Emily gives her a supportive smile as Avery walks over to the bosses door trying to get her nerves together and keep her legs from shaking. Taking a long, deep breath she knocks on the door. "COME IN", snaps a cold voice from inside the office. Avery shivers and you can practically feel the unanimous wince from all the other employees in the room. It sounds like their boss is not in a good mood. They''re almost empathetic for poor little Avery having to be the first to go in.


    Avery takes one last cleansing breath before standing straight. She walks inside trying to keep a professional look and kind smile, nearly feeling silly now for not changing into something more professional back at school.


    Other than Avery''s footsteps there wasn''t a single sound in the large office, if someone dropped a pin that person could probably hear it hit the floor. Avery, who kept her eyes down out of respect for her boss, begins to raise her big, beautiful brown eyes towards their CEO. Who was looking completely disinterested at his computer screen.


    Mr. Alexander. A ruthless, cold blooded, 28 years-old tyrant is as intelligent as he is handsome. Which earned him the rightful position as CEO of '' ELIZA'' Group. He plays an important role in the economy of the country by leading many successful businesses. Making him one of the most influential CEO''s in their country as well, and totally intimidating.


    Dangerously handsome with a perfect jawline, blue eyes so deep you could swim in them like the beautiful depths of the ocean, well over six feet tall and, very built this man was made out to be so intimidating that he seemed to be seething on his chair like a total Devil King¡­.


    ******


    Editor:- DemonAngel

 Chapter 3 - You will regret for this.

    Avery looks around her boss''s office. It is well decorated by light sky blue and white colored furniture, making the room seem larger than it is. Behind him is a wall entirely made up of a window showing a beautiful view of the city despite his large frame being in front of it. His large desk looks very neat with only a couple papers on it, a pencil holder, and little nick nacks of a miniature globe on it. There are also two comfy looking leather chairs seated in front of his desk. The room was surprisingly spacious with a couple bookshelves, and even a large sofa in the corner with a large flatscreen TV  fitted in the wall. She finds it quite impressive, but it''s not enough to distract her from the task at hand.


    Avery''s POV


    He looks over at me, I cower as soon as our eyes meet. I quickly look down again to try and collect myself, my racing heart making it very hard to do so. With slightly shaking legs I make my way towards the desk and gently place down my file I took so much care into putting together. I could feel his eyes on me the whole time, as if burning a hole into my very soul and looking right into my very being. My already erratic heart begins to beat even quicker and harder, I wouldn''t be surprised if he could hear it in my chest despite our distance. Under his scrutinizing gaze, my body turns cold and I could feel my knees want to go weak. However I manage to keep what little composure I have left and stand my ground.


    As I stand in front of his desk, he only stares at me, not even asking me to have a seat or anything. Like he knows this will only be a quick meeting. He stretches out his hand and simply says, "file." In that cold tone he always uses. I hand it over to him and he begins to flip through it, but it''s like he''s barely scanning it. He suddenly begins to laugh, " you call this a report? Miss¡­.hm, oh yes Ms. Miller," he rolls his eyes a tad before continuing, "I''ve seen children with less mistakes than you have, who have also put in a lot more effort as well. This is highly disappointing, you completely undermined my expectations with this trash."


    Mr. Alexander''s next actions cause my eyes to widen and tears to prick behind my eyes. He reaches up and tears some pages of file out  before throwing them at my face. I can barely register what just happened as they float down to the ground, "pick it up and see for yourself," he orders.


    I shakily bend them and pick them up. I look over the pages he threw at me, but I can''t see any mistake. In fact they look perfect to me, what mistakes could he be talking about? "But sir¡­," I go to ask what he means, but I''m cut off for the second time today.


    "You must have a lot of guts, if you think you can question my judgement!", he barks with a nasty glare and I shiver at his gaze. Once again feeling it pierce right into my very soul.


    In his anger he tears more pages out and throws them at my feet. My heart hurts at the sight seeing all of my hardwork ripped and tossed away like I simply scribbled some crayon on a piece of paper rather than spent sleepless hours stressing over the doc.u.ments. I bend down to pick them up not noticing how much my boss has lost his temper.


    "This is so ridiculous! How can you.... ", he grunts in frustration before suddenly growling like an angry animal, "grrrrrrrrrr...." In his pure frustration he tosses the file completely off his desk not seeing my already bent down figure. I gasp looking up and hearing the flutter of papers flying out of  the folder.


    Before I can even get a chance to catch the folder, I yelp feeling a sharp sting on my forehead. The file has smacked right into my head knocking me back onto my butt. I whimper, reach up, and place pressure on where it hit to try and stop the pain from the impact. Slight shock registers on my face when I feel something warm coming from my forehead. Bringing my hand down I''m met with the sight of my own blood. The steel corners of the file must have been what hit my forehead, that''s probably why it stung so much.


    My breathing quickens a tad at the sight and the pain gets worse. Before I can stand to go treat my wound, Mr. Alexander stands instead and walks around his desk. He bends down next to me showing the concern and regret in his eyes, "show me," he softly commands, his voice laced with worry.


    I begin to panic not wanting to be scolded or hurt again. Knowing him, he would think of some way to blame me for this and criticize me despite everything. Quickly covering my wound with my hand, I pick up what I can of my file from the floor before swiftly getting up and running towards the door.


    Right as I place my hand on the doorknob, "Avery! Stop right there!" Alex stands and marches over to be in only 5 swift strides towering over me again. "I have to treat your wound," he urges sadly and tries to move my hand.


    I push his hand away, "no, sir, you don''t have to and you won''t have to worry about me saying anything about this to anyone." I can''t bring myself to look at his face, but I can feel the concern for me turn to frustration again.


    He leans down towards my face and snarls, "You will regret this, Avery ", he warns in a deep intimidating tone, "no one defies me!"


    "I am already well aware, sir and I''m prepared for anything you throw at me", I state turning away from him. Before he has a chance to yell at me or grab me I leave, shutting the door behind me.


    I walk into the restroom with a heavy, hurting heart and stand in front of the mirror. Checking over my wound I find it''s not big at all, it was simply bleeding a lot. I have a bit of trouble stopping the blood flow, but I get it under control. Once I do, I wash my face taking a moment to think over everything that''s happened.


    It was such a terrible day for me. I was late for class, so my professor didn''t take my assignment. My boss tore my file I worked so hard on before throwing it at me. Finally, like a horrible ''''by one get one deal'' the file made a wound on my forehead,


    I look over my reflection once more, simply seeing someone tired and beaten down by the day''s events. My shift ends at eight o''clock at night, but I can''t stand the thought of staying here one more moment. I''m so scared of my boss trying to hunt me down in the office, or people asking why I have a sudden injury on my head. I glance over at my wristwatch, it''s only half past six in the evening, meaning if I leave now, I''ll be two hours early to go home. However, I don''t care, I just want to get out of here, I want to go home. I don''t care who will scold me or try to stop me for that.


    Gathering all my belongings, I fix my hair so it hides the wound on my head. Then I quietly manage to slip past Emily and Mary going into the elevator. As soon as I reach the first floor I sprint out of the monster building with the devil of a boss running it. Running straight to the bus stop, with only one destination in mind.


    ******


    Editor:- DemonAngel

 Chapter 4 - Why mom, I cant come here alone ?

    Third person''s POV


    She doesn''t feel well because of what happened. Now standing at the bus stop she couldn''t wait to get to her destination.


    The blood has stopped, but the wound is still the same. She knows she''ll have to patch it up eventually. The sun has completely sunk behind the horizon and the color of the sky is slowly turning beautiful colors before her eyes. Bright rosy pinks slowly become deep purple before pitch black. The road where the bus stop is located is quiet and mainly empty with only a couple cars going by every now and again. The low lighting makes it a decent spot for her to simply look up and watch the stars twinkling silently in the sky. She feels slight envious of the stars, they don''t have to worry and be sad all the time. They simply have to shine their brightest and look amazing in the night sky.


    She lets out a quiet sigh and looks over seeing the bus pull up next to her stop. Once she pays the driver, she simply sits and waits in one of the back seats. Noticing that there aren''t many on the bus tonight, simply one or two people who like her need a ride somewhere. After they reach her destination she kindly thanks the driver before climbing off.


    The bus has brought Avery away from the hustle and bustle of the large city. Now, she is instead in a small, suburban town where many common labourers live. The houses are small and a lot of them aren''t in great shape, but to her this place is more home than anywhere else. She smiles simply taking it all in for a moment, everything from the sounds of mothers calling their children inside for dinner or bedtime, to the scents of freshly mowed grass and cooling pies in window sills. Yes, this place was definitely home.


    Avery turns and walks down the familiar road, after about 5 minutes she stops in front of a small weather beaten house. Someone could tell the home''s age simply by looking at it. Some of the paint was beginning to peel off, and a few of the roof shingles were gone as well. The lawn was unkempt as well causing some of the tall grass to slowly creep up the walls.


    She steps towards the house and opens the small metal gate which creaks in protest. Now being able to see more of the courtyard she spots a small water pump to the side and an old bicycle sitting against one of the house walls. There are also five small potted plants lined up on either side of the porch which merely makes the girl nostalgically smile at the sight of them.


    Avery approaches the old wooden door and carefully knocks on it. She can hear the sound resonating inside.


    "Yes, yes! I am coming," a female voice calls from inside. The door opens only to reveal the person who called out. "Oh my. Dear, what are you doing here so late?" A woman in her mid forties asks Avery with concern laced in her voice. Avery only smiles at the sight of her, the woman''s appearance still reminding her much of her own. "And what happened to your head? How did you get this wound?" She gasps seeing the cut and immediately scans it closer, worried now etched into her face. "Are you alone, dear? Where is he? Why he didn''t come with you?" She glances all around Avery looking for someone.


    Avery only giggles at tad at the woman''s behavior, missing her caring nature far too much. "Mom, relax. I''m fine, he''s busy at work right now. So stop your constant train of questions,". She soothes placing her hands on her mother''s shoulders.


    "Alright, well, Avi, dear, come inside and let me treat your wound, then we''ll talk about how you got it," her mother pushes Avery inside and sits her at a chair by their kitchen table. She goes into their bathroom before walking out with a first aid kit. Carefully she cleans the cut, applies disinfectant ointment, and places a bandage on her head. Once shes done she sits next to her daughter, the worry still very much on her features. "Dear, did anything happen that caused you to come here alone so late at night? Did¡­.did he do something to you?." Her mother hesitates a tad when asking, as if afraid to know the answer.


    Avery just forms a sarcastic smile on her lips and raises her eyebrow, "What? No, Mom. Can''t a daughter simply come visit her own mother alone?"


    Avery''s mother reaches over and gently places her hands on her daughter''s cheeks, she carefully kisses her hurt forehead softly, "Of course you can, my dear, how could you ask such a thing? Does anyone need to ask to come visit their own family? " she rubs her daughter''s cheek with her thumb.  Happy to see her daughter in front of her own eyes again since its been such a long time. "My dear girl, it''s just that you came alone at such a late time tonight, your face looking sheet white, and you have a wound on your forehead. That will make any mother suspicious that something is happening. I''m simply worried for your wellbeing and happiness. If I offended you at all please forgive me."


    "No mom, please don''t ask me for forgiveness", she pleads, placing her own palm on her mother''s face. "There''s no need for you to apologize for anything". she assures. " Also, please know that there is no need to worry about me. He''s-just busy with his work therefore he didn''t come, like I said." Avery feels horrible lying to her mother, but it needs to be done, because she''s scared the truth would destroy her mother inside and out.


    Avery''s mother isn''t that dumb though, shes actually very intuitive and can tell when something is the matter with her own daughter. After all it is a mother''s job to aid their children in their time of need. So she makes Avery look up at her into her eyes, "look me in my eyes, my beloved daughter and tell me that nothing has happened again. Did something happen between the two of you?" She asks again this time being stubborn to get the truth.


    Seeing the pure sincerity in her mother''s eyes is almost too much for Avery. What can she say to soothe her mothers need to know without completely giving everything away? She craves and needs the support of someone who could understand her and help her. She simply cannot say anything though. Tears begin flowing from Avery''s eyes again, all the pain and anguish she has been keeping buried in her heart till now finally pouring out of her.


    She wants to tell her mother the truth, wants to reduce the burden on her heart, wants to rise above this whirlwind of horrible emotions and anxieties. ''No, Avery! You can''t do that'', she screams in her mind, scolding herself for even thinking of laying such a big burden on her poor mother. ''Whatever happens you have to face it with courage, you can''t allow yourself to become so weak'', she reminds herself over and over again. Continuing to carry the large, heavy burden over her existence.


    ******


    Editor:- DemonAngel

 Chapter 5 - I am here for her.

    Her mother looks into her eyes, Avery knows she has already said a lot of lies to her. She feels absolutely horrible for that, she loves her mother so much and hates lying to her. If she tells her mother the truth now though, it could shatter the woman. Avery simply does not have the courage or the strength to tell her the truth, but she also doesn''t want to lie anymore. It''s like the most horrible game of tug of war.


    She could feel her heart drifting around, unsure what to decide. The tug of war only getting worse as the minutes ticked on, nearly feeling like hours to the college student. Her mother patiently and stubbornly waits for an answer from her. Avery begins to chew her lower lip, the pressure of everything slowly getting to her. Can she really tell her the truth? Will it be worth it?


    Avery takes a deep breath, and lets out a little sigh. She can feel it, she knows deep down in her heart that she simply can''t bring herself to upset her mother like this. She decides not to tell her the truth, not give her all this unnecessary stress. This is her burden after all not her mothers nor anyone else''s. All she needs is time to think everything over before she can take any action. ''God help me,'' she silently begins praying.


    "Moma, is someone here? Little Liam heard a voice," a young, tired, tiny voice calls from behind Avery, surprising her. The girl''s eyes widen as soon as she hears the voice, an excited shine now in them. To her, his voice is no less than an angel''s voice. She turns towards where the voice came from, there in the kitchen doorway is a little five-year-old child, his small palms rubbing his tired eyes, which have turned red from being just woken from his slumber. His dinosaur pajamas also in a disarray along with his mess of hair. Avery''s heart basically melts seeing him again.


    Little Liam moves his palms from his eyes, his eyes also widening and brightening at the sight in front of him. What did he see that got him so excited that it completely washed away any tiredness from his little body? Well, there''s only one person that can get him this excited with simply seeing them and that is, "Avi." He gasps in shock at the sight of his elder sister with his mother.


    The girl immediately opens her arms to welcome him and pull him into an embrace. "Come here, little Liam and give your older sister a big, tight hug, she missed you very much!" As soon as the words leave her lips, the little one runs right at her and flies into her arms with an excited giggle.


    He wraps his little arms around her and buries his face in her neck. "Little Liam, missed Avi so, so, so muchhhhh. Now Little Liam is not gonna let Avi to go anywhere, ever again," he declares lovingly while giving his elder sister puppy dog eyes as if trying to bore into her soul and make a point.


    "Avery," their mother tsks, "Don''t forget to answer me just because Liam woke up," her mother scolds while raising an eyebrow.


    Avery''s grip tightens on her little brother, "Mom, please trust me. He hasn''t done anything to me. So don''t worry yourself into an early grave okay? I''ll be sure to tell you if anything happens. I promise," Avery figures its okay to lie again, especially since her little brother woke up. She can''t rely on her mother for everything anymore. She needs to be her own independent woman now. "I simply missed you both very much and I was released from work early today. So I decided to come for a visit to check up on the two of you."


    Her mother frowns for a moment, searching her daughter''s eyes for anything that will show whether or not she''s telling the truth. After a moment she lets out a sigh, "Ok I''ll believe you, you better keep to that promise to tell me if something happens though."


    "Of course, Mom," Avery smiles softly, ''Thank god, that mom decided to trust me'' she thinks to herself.


    As the night goes on, both siblings have a lot of fun together. They play a couple games, read some stories, and even have dinner. It''s the first time Avery has been able to spend an afternoon with her family in a long while, so she enjoyed it so much. She truly did miss her mother and brother so dearly.


    Avery noticed how late it got, so she put her brother to bed for her mother. She gently tucks him in and begins reading a bedtime story to him. As she reads though Liam reaches over and grabs her hand which surprises her. "Little Liam loves Avi so much¡­.please don''t stay away so long again¡­." The little boy pleads.


    Avery''s eyes soften and she leans down kissing his head, "I won''t. I''ll be sure to visit again soon, I love you too much to stay away again." Little Liam gives her a heart melting, adorable smile before falling asleep due to being so tired from the exciting afternoon. Avery stands and leaves his room gently closing the door behind her. She walks back to the living room where she talks with her mother for a while to catch up with her. As they talk, Avery grows very tired, suddenly her eyes get watery looking at her mother, "Mom, may I please sleep in your arms again? Like I used to when I was younger."


    "Why are you asking, my darling daughter? You know I could never deny that request," she places a kiss on her daughter''s head and gently places her head in her lap while caressing her hair. Avery nuzzles into her mother''s lap feeling much better than before. "Dear, did you tell him that you are going to stay here?", her mother asks again.


    "Yes mom," she lies again, figuring that even if he doesn''t know he more than likely won''t look for her, so Avery won''t get in trouble.


    "Alright," her mother relents completely. She continues to pet her daughters hair and soothe her to sleep. When she passes out she gently places a blanket over her daughters body before soon falling asleep herself.


    After a long while into the night, Avery''s mother was stirred from her sleep by a loud knocking at her door. She frowns hearing it, and glances at a nearby clock. "Who would come here so late?" she murmurs seeing the clock read 2 am. Very carefully, she moves her daughter off her lap and stands. The knocking only gets louder and more prominent making her cringe. She doesn''t want that to wake up her children. "I''m coming, I''m coming," She calls before rushing over. She opens the door only to gasp at the sight in front of her, "you." she breathes in shock as a pair of deep blue eyes bore into her very being.


    The strikingly handsome young man in front of her simply frowns looking behind the elder woman in front of him, "I''m here for her.  Where is she?" he asks in his deep, cold voice of his which even makes the older woman shiver.


    "She is sleeping," Avery''s mother says softly, taking a small step back.


    *****


    Editor:- DemonAngel.

 Chapter 6 - I know how to take care of her

    Avery''s  mother looks him over from head to toe. Wearing a white shirt, blue trousers, and holding a blue coat on his arm, he looked nothing less than any superstar in the dark moonless night. His  expression reminded her of a calm peace before a storm, his eyes giving away that the storm was even coming. Clearly he''s not pleased to be standing in front of Avery''s small childhood home. Despite that though he still reminded her mother of a god of beauty. Too handsome to truly be real.


    As soon as he hears that Avery is sleeping, he makes his way inside the house. Her mother moves out of his way, not daring to stop him since he clearly is a man on a mission. She cannot contain her confusion though watching him go over to Avery with a frown on his face, "I''m guessing Avery didn''t tell you she was coming here today," she says hesitantly, taking a guess as to what''s going on.


    As soon as he hears her question the young man realizes what''s going on, "She did tell me, but I missed her too much. So, I came here to bring her." He lies to help hide Avery''s lies, not wanting her to get in trouble with her mother. He bends down near her sleeping form and gently moves strands of hair from her face, tucking them behind her ear.


    To him, she looks like a small fairy while she sleeps peacefully. He smiles a tad seeing his little one in her sleep. He kisses her forehead with so much love and gently runs his long and slender fingers from her ear to her chin admiring her. Watching the two of them, the girl''s mother felt herself get filled with great relief. She felt happy for her daughter and is glad nothing is wrong.


    "Although she did tell me where she was going, I hope you do realize that Avery should not have come here on such a night. I think you understand what I mean," He states coldly. Despite his off putting demeanor and frigid words, he''s very gentle as he wraps his coat around Avery''s upper body. He noticed she was still in her college uniform, and it''s a cold night out.


    Avery''s mother sighs, understanding his words completely, but she notices the hidden warning in his words. "Yes, I understand, I''ll call her later on and tell her," she says sadly while looking at her daughter.


    "That''s good, Mrs. Miller, I''m glad you understand what I''m saying," He picks up Avery from the sofa, like a newly married bride. He cradles her in his strong arms being very careful with her. Avery mewls a little in her sleep, "Shhh, be good Avery, I have you, you''re safe, now sleep well in my arms. We have to go home." He says softly and begins heading out of the house. Avery turns a bit snuggling into his broad, warm chest.


    Her mother follows behind them as he walks out the door. "Did anything happen earlier? She was angry and sad when she showed up. She was also injured on her forehead, I know my daughter, so I definitely know something is going on. Please tell me what''s going on," Her mother asks in a low voice. She decided to ask because she cares for her daughter deeply, she has such a huge feeling that something is not right. It''s only natural for any mother to worry about their children''s life and well being after all.


    "You don''t have to worry, nothing has happened. The injury was merely Avery being a klutz. I know how to take care of her, Mrs. Miler. I won''t let any real harm come to her," He assures her before turning away, "Now, it''s already  late. You should go to sleep." With that he leaves.


    The driver perks up seeing his boss coming, he quickly opens the back seat door for his boss. The young man climbs in the car and sits down with her still in his arms. He carefully holds her in his lap with one hand around on her small waist and the other hand gently holding her head near his chest. So that she sleeps comfortably while they ride home. She presses her face even more into his chest. He chuckles seeing her cute actions. He finds her absolutely adorable. She''s very small and fragile compared to his big frame making her even cuter to him. He places a small kiss on her head and nuzzles her hair.


    He looks to the driver and orders him to.


    "Drive to the Big Villa".


    ....


    Meanwhile.


    Standing at her doorway Avery''s mother watched everything. After sometime the car disappeared from her sight going down the road. "God take care of my daughter," she gently prays and goes back inside.


    *****


    Editor:- DemonAngel.

 Chapter 7 - Its me love.

    The black car was going fast on the deserted road in the black night. She slept peacefully in his arms but he was lost in some thoughts. He held her in his arms very easily and efficiently. As if it is a daily job for him.


    Who was he, what was his relationship with Avery? What was his name, who brought the daughter from mother without hesitation?


    Sometimes he would run his hand on her head, sometimes he would kiss her forehead, sometimes he would remove hair from her face.


    But whatever he does, he should do it carefully because he was afraid that her sleep might get spoil. How worried was this man?


    # But remember one thing is not always necessary that what is seen is right, the secret is always hidden behind the screen.#


    After some time, the car passed through a large gate and stopped in front of a beautiful and luxurious mansion.


    As soon as the car stopped, the diver got down from the car and opened the door for his master. The young man stepped out from the car carrying the girl in his arm and made his way straight towards the mansion.


    The servants lined up to welcome their master, "welcome master".The young man went upstairs without looking at them.


    The mansion was not only large in size but there was no answer to its beauty. Pillars adorned with small glass. Old value-added pictures hanging on the wall.


    After the master leaves, Butler give orders all the servants to go to rest.


    Upstairs in the master bedroom, the young man lay the girl on a comfortable and velvet bed with very carefully. Before wrapping the quilt on her he removed the shoes from her feet.


    He places a soft kiss on her cheek, "Good night my love", and went to the bathroom for taking a shower.


    After finishing shower he wears a loose pyjama and very thin fabric''s shirt. In very simple clothes he looks very charming and elegant.


    Perfect skin colour, perfectly shaped body. Killer smile. Deep eyes like the ocean in which anyone can drown.


    He was standing in the gallery looking towards the moon. The light of the moon was on his face, which was brightening his beautiful face. Do not know what was he thinking, but repentance was visible in his eyes.


    The top two buttons of the shirt were opened, showed his perfect chest. That was giving him a s.e.xy modal look in the moonlit night.


    After some time, he went in and lay besides Avery on king size bed. "Honey you didn''t do well today, you shouldn''t have gone to your mother''s house at night", he rubbed her cheek with his thumb of one hand and give support to his weight with another hand. He was speaking in a very low voice because Avery was still asleep and he was afraid that his voice would wake up her.


    "You should take care of yourself it''s not good to hurt you.


    You shouldn''t have been hurt you don''t know what you mean to me". He was removing hairs from the girl''s face and taking it behind her ears. "Your phone was also switched off, you don''t know how upset I was for you".


    "I have to teach you Discipline, so you will not take the wrong decision just like today." Now there was a devilish smile on his lips. He kisses her lips.


    "Hmmm.... ", she m.o.a.ned a little bit.


    " Shuuu..., it''s me, love ". He said while pulling her towards him. She quickly buried her face in his chest and wrapped her arms around his waist. But still, she was in sleep.


    He places his one hand on her back and pressed her more towards him and very carefully placed a second hand under her head. Now she was completely in his arms while his chin on her head. He was feeling her hot breaths on his chest, and he loves it''s.


    They slept peacefully in each other''s arms.

 Chapter 8 - Her life.

    Avery''s POV


    I started trying to open my eyes, after blinking for a while, my eyes opened completely.I was no longer my mother''s house, but I was familiar with the place where I was.


    When I saw on my side he slept very peacefully. First of all, my eyes fell on his eyes which was closed with great patience.


    I have not seen a more beautiful man than him in my life so far or someone can be more beautiful than him it does not accepted by my heart but I don''t know why I feel like this.


    I do not know him for a long time, but the number of days I know him, is enough to understand him in my opinion.


    How I came to this room is not new for me. Because I sleep anywhere in the night, but every morning I am in this room.


    I still remember very well that day and in my whole life I can never forget that day.


    *Two Months Ago*


    My birthday was that day . I was very happy. Not because it was my birthday, I was happy because I got Admision in my dream university for graduation with full scolership. Also I got a job as a trainee in a very big company.


    That was my first day of collage . I went straight to the temple without eating anything due to exciting. Because my mother says that a good work should start with the Blessing of god. And i believe in it. I went to the temple of Lord Krishna. Because i am half Indian.


    My mother is Indian and my father was a Christian and I believe in both religions.My mother and father loved each other very much.


    Father always understood mother as a good way, both of they have very strong bounding and chemestry .Mother always respects dad. Whatever the circ.u.mstances, they would support each other .


    I always thought that I will get a husband like my father who always understands me, support me and also i will take a good care of him.


    Our family was very happy but one day it happened something that took our happiness away. Four years ago when I was fourteen years old and my brother was just one year, my father died suddenly in an accident.


    Someone called that incident an accident, but someone called murder . But I thought why would anyone kill my father, he was a man of straightforward nature who had no enmity with anyone . But whatever happened, that incident had broken us completely.


    The sudden death of father had caused Mother to suffer.But looking at both of us siblings, she handled herself .We had to leave our house and move to a new house. It was hard to get into that new environment but we did not have any treatment except this because it was difficult for us to live a good life any more.


    But now my mother did not need to work much because I got a job, even though it was a trainee job but payment was good . Now I could get my brother admitted to a good school.

 Chapter 9 - Her Past.

    FLASHBACK CONTINUE


    I went straight from the temple to collage. I was stunned to see the college because it was more than I thought. My dream came true. There was the separate information department to find information.


    After asking about my department, I went to attend class .


    The class was so equipped and clean that I was stunned to see.


    Not being taught us because the first day of college. All the professors took our introductions . Everyone''s natures were friendly and strict when needed.


    All the first year students were called to the auditorium hall and were addressed to us by the principal of the college there. He explained to us about the rules of collage also tells us how important our presence will be in the academic year.


    He tell us to get our ID card and time table of classes and later we were allowed to see the complete college.


    In the meantime, I met Emily, she also was in my class, I liked her nature very much and we both became friends.We both saw the whole collage together, she was a bit more talkative, but it was good to hear her talk.


    Our college was very well designed, there were stadiums for all types of sports in college, whether it be indoor games or outdoor games.And it was free for all college students.


    Emily was shifted here yesterday and she lived in the dorm of collage. When I asked her about her family, I came to know that she is an orphan. Her parents were killed four years ago. I was very sorry to hear that. I went with her to see her room in the dorm.


    There I met her roommate Raina she was also a first year student but her department was other.She was very funny.


    "Guys, you know? ", Raina asked us very excitedly.


    " what", Emily simply questioned her.


    " I heard from girls in my class that the founder of this university is very young and handsome, Ever since I heard this, I''m dying to see him". We both laugh a lot because of that.


    I was very happy to hear that Emily got a job in the same company, in which I was trained as a trainee.


    My first day in collage was very good, good friends were found, teachers were also good.


    While talking, I suddenly stopped ,"what happened", Emily asked me. "Do not know since I came out of the house, it seems as I forgot something, but I do not understand what I forget". I answer her. "Then check your bag, you might remember ". She advised me .


    When I started finding in my bag, my phone rang, I looked at the screen and my mother''s name was on screen.


    " Hello, Mom".


    "Hello A-Ave", she panicked.


    " Mom what happened , why are you panicked, is something happened". I asked her.


    "Come quickly to the hospital, your brother got dizzy and he fainted. I brought him to the hospital, please come fast, I feel very nervous".I was shocked to hear this.


    "Do not panic I am coming ", I assure her.


    "Has something happened", Emily asks with concern.


    "Yes, my brother was fainted and he is still in hospital. I have to go ".


    "Shall i go with you again", she asked again.


    " No, that''s not needed, Thank you for asking".


    I said goodbye to both of them and went straight to hospital from there.

 Chapter 10 - Everything was becoming very difficult.

    FLASHBACK CONTINUE


    Mother had sent me the address of the hospital, but I was stunned when I got there.It was a high-quality private hospital in our city, I could not understand what happened to my brother why had to bring him to this high-tech hospital.


    After calling Mother, it is revealed that she is in the emergency building with Liam. Yes emergency building because there was different building for all deparmont but it was easy to get there because all the way through all the buildings would come in the main building.


    After receiving information from the reception counter, I immediately arrived in the emergency building. I went in front of the room where Liam was kept.


    I hesitate to visit hospital because it is from those places where my weakness dominates me. Smell of medicines was going in my nose, today I was regretting not bringing my mask with me , to avoid smell, I put my palm on my mouth.


    When I got there, I saw Mother sitting on a chair in front of the room. I stood in front of her and as soon as "Mom" word came out from my mouth, she lifted her neck and looked towards me.


    Her eyes were swollen and the whole way had turned red, anyone could guess that she was crying too late. After seeing me her stubborn tears started flowing again and I was saddened to see all this.


    "What happened Mom", I asked.


    " Ave d-doctor s-s-sa-said", It was hard for her to tell the whole thing, I sat down on my knee and cupped her face in my both hands,"calm down, and tell me the whole thing", I said to her.


    She started telling , "after you left, in the afternoon we both ate food and just like every day Liam went to play at Rosie''s house but after an hour Rosie''s mother came to our house and told that Liam was fainted and she also told that Rosie''s father took Liam to a nearby pharmacy for checkup.I went there quickly after a checkup of about an hour, that doctor asked us to go to this hospital.The doctor of that hospital had already told about the condition of Liam to the doctor of this hospital and when I brought him here, the doctor immediately admitted him."


    "Have you come alone",i asked.


    "No, Rosie''s father has come together", she answered my question in a low voice.


    " So where is uncle ", I did not see him , so I asked.


    "The doctor sent him out for some work", she said and again she started crying.


    I was so confused , I can''t understand why she again started crying. so I asked , " Mom what happened why are you start crying again".


    She caught my hands with her hands, "Avery save your brother, if anything happens to him, I will not be able to stay alive please save my son". my mother''s condition was not seen by me."What are you doing Mom, nothing will happen to Little Liam. The doctor is treating him ". I started trying to convince her.


    " No, you don''t understand anything Avery", I saw screaming on me by her for the first time I was scared for a minute.


    "The doctor has said that if his operation is not done till tomorrow, then I will lose him forever. Are you understanding that, we will not be able to save him, he will die. My son will die .Your brother will die".


    " It will take 2 to 3 million for the operation, from where we will bring so much money . Tell me". She again shouted on me.


    On hearing this, the ground slipped under my feet. I started to shaking my body . Didn''t understand anything. But I had an thought in my mind what happened to Liam that he would have to operation . There was an idea to ask Mom , but seeing her condition, it was considered appropriate to remain silent. But where will this money come from? Everything was becoming very difficult


    She was screaming at me but fear was clearly visible in her eyes. I could not say anything her for shout at me. What is the pain of a mother, it is known only after becoming a mother. Mother always stands behind children in happiness and always stands in front of her children in sadness.


    Then a man goes by our side, he had put so much perfume on his body. Due to which, till now, the weakness which I kept inside myself started dominating me. Well, does anyone can come in hospital with a amount of perfume like this.


    The smell of different medicines was going in my nose. Also It was cold here. The fragrance of perfume has triggered my weakness. '' Don''t know what will happen if I stay here like this. I cannot allow this condition in front of my mother. I could not give more tention to my mother''. I thought all this.


    I had to leave early, only then I could think. "Mon look at me, nothing will happen to Little Liam. It is my promise, don''t worry about him , I do something. But for that I have to leave here. take care . Call me if something happens. When uncle comes, tell him to call me. Take care of yourself". After speaking all this I went from there without waiting for her answer.

 Chapter 11 - How are you feeling now.

    FLASHBACK CONTINUE


    I left that place and got away from my mother''s eyes, but still I was in the emergency department building. I had to get out of that building. That''s when I see a big glass door. It was not the door I came in but I did not care about that. Regardless of any door, I just had to get out.


    As soon as I came out, I started taking long breaths. It was a place outside the emergency department building where there were very few people and they too were busy with their work. Yes they will remain busy because this hospital was no garden where people will come to roam. My breath started growing. I took my bag off my shoulder and started looking for what I needed most at that time. But I was not getting I started to panic. By not bringing the mask with me, I had already made a mistake and I could not expect another mistake. I was not going to stand there properly.


    My eyes fell on the tree in front of me. Amusing myself, I reached near that tree. Taking recourse to trees, I sat there on the ground. I sat on ground while my back touched to tree. Taking out the bottle of water, I drank water and taking long breaths started trying to calm myself again.Taking out all the stuff from the bag and I put it on the ground. It was understood to me that the one who forgot in the hurry was my Asthma inhaler. Yes, I have Asthma in the last three years but my mother does not know this. She does not even know about my treatment. I started getting more nervous. I needed someone''s help but here nobody was paying attention to me. I started trying to call but mobiles started coming out of my hands. I started looking all blurred. The pain started in my head. I felt a load on my chest. I started crying I did not have the strength to give voice to anyone. Someone look at me Come here I started praying in my mind. Putting my head on the knees, I started crying. I tried to breathe while looking up.


    That''s when I felt someone''s presence. Despite my poor condition, I could not ignore her presence. When I looked at my right side, two men wearing full black clothes were coming after the man wearing a blue shirt. I could not see properly, but it was certain that the height of all three men was very high. But the man with the blue shirt was the highest in those three. I never met like that people in my entire life, so I believed that they would not come for me. Again I started crying after pressing my face in my knees.


    Then I feel someone''s hand on my head. He started trying to raise my head. My body was already loses. My thinking ability was also getting reduced. Then I realized that someone is putting something in my mouth. "Inhale Avery", There was a slight sound on my ears."Inhale Avery" again I heard that cold voice. It came to my attention that this stranger has kept in my mouth, that Asthma is inhaler. Like stars shone in my mind. I started using all my remaining power. After some time I calm myself. My eyes were still closed. He was holding the back of my head with one hand and in his other hand was inhaler.


    He rested my head on the tree. He wiped my tears with his thumb."Open your eyes Avery ". His soft voice on my ears I felt electric current ran in my body. I was still shivering. Till now I had not seen his face, yet his presence was giving me a feeling of belonging.


    " NO". Don''t know how this word came out of my mouth. He grabbed my face with both of his palms."Good girl open your eyes , Everything will be fine, I have come here only for you".


    As soon as these words came out of his mouth, I opened my eyes. I was stunned after seeing the picture in front of me. This was the same blue shirt young man. The black man who was behind him was now standing about five feet behind him. Anatomy suggests that those two people will be bodyguards.


    When he asked, "How are you feeling now", I came out of my city of thoughts.

 Chapter 12 - Authors Note 1

Thank you for telling me about grammar. English is not my first language, hence grammar mistakes can occur. I will definitely try to improve it.


    I respect your support. Do not forget to express your views in future. Your opinions give me transparency. Thank you for reading my novel.

 Chapter 13 - Dont worry my love, I am here for you

    FLASHBACK CONTINUE


    I was feeling his hot breath on my face. Till now in my life I have not been close to any boy, but now he was just an inch away from me.


    I had no boyfriend, nor did I ever date anyone.The man in front of me was giving me a feeling of belonging despite being unknown. Don''t know why I felt safe in his presence. Like I already knew him . Being near him I felt complete.


    I had not seen such a beautiful person. I could not take my eyes off from his face. His dark blue eyes were drowning me deep down. Putting his palm on my cheek, he was stroking my cheek with his thumb.


    I started trying to speak by putting my hand on his hand, but words were not coming out from my mouth. I felt frustrated with such a condition of myself. Words are not there from my mouth, but tears started coming out from my eyes. I wanted to scream but here I was not even able to spoke.


    "why are you crying".He asked in a very e.r.o.t.i.c tone. He was sitting on his knees bowed to my height.


    I could not bear it anymore. I wanted to reduce my stress. Suddenly I buried my face in his chest without thinking anything. Grabbed his shirt in my fists I started crying. Instead of separating me from him, he held me tight in his arms, he filled me completely in his arms.


    I was crying in his arms. His shirt was getting wet due to tears. He was just patting my back while not saying anything.


    He put his chin on my head and waited for me to calm down. One of his hands was in my hair and with the other hand he started caressing my back.


    After calm down, I separated myself from him. My head was tilted down, my both palms was on his chest. I did not have the courage to see him.


    Keeping one hand on my waist, he lifted my chin up."I like it when you look at my eyes instead of the ground". Hearing this, I gulped."Do You feel good now Love ". Ha Love. ''Well when did I become his lover''. I thought myself.


    He gently wiped my face with his handkerchief. Both of us were still sitting on the ground. "Thinking so much is not good for your health. You were mine forever and will be mine". I was shocked as soon as I heard this. He responded as if he had heard my internal voice . I became like an effigy. I felt like my plane flew. I felt like someone had put a whole tank of cold water on me.


    "Come back Avery".As soon as I hear this, I came in my scence." W- what",only these words came out from my mouth. He kissed my forehead and I felt lightning struck in my whole body. My body started shaking.


    " Do not be afraid Love".'' Love'' again he called me love. But whatever happens, every word that came out of his mouth would touch my heart. It was very nice to hear my name and romantic words from his mouth.


    "Little Liam doctor said", only this words came from my mouth. "I know everything . Now let''s go to the doctor inside". He said to me, and I nodded .


    All my belongings were lying on the ground. I started collecting them. "Let me".He said taking the bag from my hand. After filling all the stuff. He gave my bag to a man in black clothes.


    I started getting up from the ground but my feet were numb so, I was not able to getting up from the ground. He caught both my shoulders and lifted me up.


    He was standing in front of me with his full height. I felt very small in front of him. We were about to go inside, suddenly I grabbed his shirt.


    "What happened? ". He asked as his hand on my waist. l started chewing my lips.


    He was removing hairs from my face and taking it behind my ears."Tell me what happened " he again asked very romantically.


    "I am scared" . As soon as I said this, he drew me closer to him. He leaned down and whispered in my ear, "why is my sweetheart afraid" he started licking my ear.


    "I''m serious please", when he hear. He caught my face with both hands, " I''m more serious than you You have no need to worry, I am here for you. Got it " I grabbed his shirt more tightly. Fear was still on my eyes, which he could see clearly.


    "Why are you worrying".Saying this, he took me in his arms. He hugged me tightly. I hugged him back. " please never leave me".I buried my face in his chest. Don''t know why these words came out from my mouth. But I accepted him . I started to trust him.


    "No I will never leave you".He assured me. I did not know his name." What is your name". i asked. "You will know when the time comes". He said separating me from him.


    "Now can we go inside", he asked me.


    "Hm". I said.


    He lifted it up in an instant. "I can walk". I protested.


    "Take your space in my arms, sweetheart, I know about your condition". I hid myself in his chest. As if his chest is my home.


    Suddenly my head started spinning. I started feeling dizzy. "Listen".


    "Yes, sweetheart"


    " I''m feeling dizzy" I said in low voice.


    " Don''t worry my love, I am here for you". My eyes closed as soon as I heard this.

 Chapter 14 - I did not intend to scare you.

    FLASHBACK CONTINUE


    I slowly opened my eyes. I was lying on a big bed in the well furnished room. This room was bigger than my house. There was a sofa set in one corner of the room and a TV was fitted on its front wall. The flower pot was decorated with colored flowers. Thank God that this was placed on the table far away from me. In that room there was just a sign of the hospital, IV saline drop connected to my hands.


    He was standing near the window ,was looking outside . Maybe he was thinking something. Sunrays were falling on his face through the window, which was brightening he face.


    He stood with both of his hands in the pocket of his trouser. He was no less than a superstar. ''Somewhere he is not really a superstar, whose movie I have not seen''. Thoughts comes in my mind for a moment. Keeping my thoughts on the aside, I started trying to sit on the bed.


    "You got up". His voice hit my ears. When I first met him under the tree, I was not in my normal condition. Because of that I did not thought so much. But now I was normal in that hospital room. Could think well.


    My heartbeat started to increase as he stepped towards me. He stood on the side of the bed. He seated me correctly on the bed by placing a pillow behind me.


    Seeing him so close, my breath stopped .My heart skipped beats. ''Oh God, what is happening to me that should have happened in the first meeting, it is happening now''. No one was going to listen me, so I was telling my condition to God.


    He sat on the bed by my side. Putting my hand on my waist, he pulled me towards his broad chest. Resting the back on board, he sat on the bed comfortably.


    I was so shocked by his act. I am completely stunned by this man. "what happened, dear". He had his one hand on my waist and with the other hand he was playing with the ends of my hair. Which were scattered all over his upper body.


    "How long have i been here " finally I asked nervously.


    "Since two hours". He replied .


    " Why , What happened" ,he asked again.


    "No, nothing", I shook my head while saying nothing.


    "Take care of yourself little one, Your anemia is growing my love, my sweetheart." His voice had both love and concern for me.


    I suddenly remembered. "Oh God Little Liam, I forgot about him, I have to go". I started getting up from bed.


    " What are you doing, Wait here". He held me on place.


    " Let me go please," I started trying to free myself from his grip. How can I forget about Liam? I felt ashamed of myself.


    He held me tightly. "Please let me go", I started pleading him. "I told my mother that I will come back. She must be waiting for me." I started losing my temper.


    "Wait avery what are you doing, don''t you understand." For the first time, I was scared to hear his high voice. Anger was clearly visible in his eyes. I started to tremble because of fear. Suddenly, tears came out from my eyes.


    He caught me in his arm. "Shu...shu... don''t cry, no more tears, forgive me my sweetheart, I did not intend to scare you". He hugged me very tightly this time.

 Chapter 15 - Tell me, will you give me.

    FLASHBACK CONTINUE


    He held my face with his both palm and placed his forehead on mine. "Calm down my little cat. Do not be so stupid Listen to me carefully. He was so close to me that his hot breath would touch my face. Whenever his husky voice hit my ears my breath gets stuck.


    "Your Little brother Liam is all right, I already talked to his doctor. And if you ask about your mother, I have sent her home."


    "Why", I asked.


    "She was here for long time. She looked tired".


    "But how did she listen you?" I could not believe his words. Because as far as I knew her. If Liam also had a slight fever, she would not leave his and here was the matter of his oparation. I thought myself.


    "There is a my way ", he pinched my nose and said" My little cupcake."


    I started thinking, ''would he told Mother about my health?''.


    I thought it was okay to ask him. "Did you tell Mom about my conditions?"


    "No. Why?" I was relieved upon hearing this.


    "She doesn''t know, so I just asked. By telling her about myself, I do not want to give her any more tension".


    He took my hands in his hands. "Avery look into my eyes. "


    It was not easy for me to see into his eyes. I need more courage for that. Whenever I looked at in his eyes, I feel like they would drown me deep down.


    "I can''t." Saying that I thought it right to see below.


    "Avery", He said in a roaring voice.


    "please." I said in lower voice.


    "Ok, as you say, but listen to me a very carefully."


    "Yes, I will." I assured him.


    "As I told you earlier, I have come here only for you. That is why I will stand ahead of you in any matter related to you. I can''t see you in trouble. And now the answers to your questions. I did not tell Mrs. Miller anything about your condition. How I sent her home, that was my way. You don''t have to worry. And now about Liam , I was already talked with his doctor. His operation will be tomorrow."


    "How that...." . He did not even let me complete my sentence. "Shu....my point is not over yet, I know what you are thinking. Do not worry about money, it''s not big deal for me. And from now I take responsibility of your family. But you have to give me something instead of this. Tell me, will you give me."

 Chapter 16 - Dont panic.

    FLASHBACK CONTINUE


    "Tell me, will you give me". He sat in front of me holding my hand.


    ''People rightly say that no one helps anyone without taking anything. And I don''t even know him properly. How did I think that he would help me without taking anything. But I have nothing to give him.'' I thought myself.


    O MY GOD. Will he make me his mistress? Is his married or not? Is he playing with my feelings? Oh God.


    Tears started coming from my eyes. I started tightening my grip on his palm. The plane of my thoughts started filling up and up and very very up.


    "Avery". He shouted at me. "Don''t get me wrong." Anger was boiling like hot water on his face. On seeing him that way, I started to crying. My hands began to tremble.


    "I-I am so...". He gave me a hug before I could say anything. I started crying in his arms.


    "Forgive me my love, I should not have talked this way. I can understand your condition but I need your trust. I want you to believe on me." I would cry more as he spoke more. He sat in front of me holding my hand. But at that time due to remorse.


    "Forgive me, I doubted you." Buried my face in his chest. He held me tightly. His body was providing me warmth.


    "I thought that...".


    "That i will make you a my mistress". He completed my sentence.


    "How do you know, did you listen my inner voice?" I was totally surprised.


    "My love, I know yourself more than you."


    "How you know my self more than me, tell me."


    "You will know when the time comes."


    "Forgive me." I was so embarrassed.


    "No need for that".


    "Say what you want." I asked in low voice.


    "You will know tomorrow."


    I started complaining. "when I ask your name, you said ''you will know my name when the time comes.'' Again when I ask you, ''How do you know me'', you said ''you will know when the time comes''.


    After that when I ask what you want. Again you said, ''You will know tomorrow, ''So what about now." I said irritably.


    "Right now I just want you in my arms. So stay in my arms. And yes, what I want will be not only for me but for both of us." He buried his face in my neck and started inhaling. As soon as his silky hair brushed my neck, I would get tickled.


    "Your scent is dam good my love."He started kissing on my neck. I wrapped my hand around his waist. He started nibbling my neck. when he placed kissed on my neck it''s gave me shiver in my spine. I started to loss control on my body. I closed my eyes.


    I gasped for air. "Please stop"


    "Why you don''t like it love", he said hoarsely.


    " I don''t kn..... ". "thak...thak... before I could say Someone knocked on the door. I panicked. I Started trying to distance him from myself. "Someone came." I said.


    "Don''t panic." he parted me slowly."Not anyone get inside without my permission, so relax." He made me sit on the bed properly. He fixed my clothes properly and wrapped the blanket upto my waist.


    "I am sorry Love I completely forgot that IV drop is still connected to your hand. Does it hurt. "


    "No", I said looking at down.


    He gave me small kiss on my head and coldly said, "come in".

 Chapter 17 - I come after you

    FLASHBACK CONTINUE


    As soon as the door opened. A man wearing a white coat with stethoscope around his neck entered in the room. From the point of view, he looks a doctor and was also good in appearance. But it was less than my suddenly become boyfriend.


    "Hello sister-in-law." sister in law . Is there any other girl in the room except me? I started watching Ether. "I am talking with you." I was confused as soon as I heard this. I looked towards my suddenly become lover. Who was sitting on the chair next to my bed.


    "Max do your work and get out from her." He told the doctor in a cold voice.'' Ooo, so its name is Max.'' I said in my mind.


    "Please bro, Get our introduction done."


    "Max."


    " Ok ok I will introduce myself"


    Dramatically he puts his right hand on his heart. "Sister in law, my name is Max and I am a doctor here. I am a friend of your future husband since childhood. And yes I am treating you."


    Everything else was fine in his words. But ''your future husband'' I was shocked to hear these words.


    "Hi, my name" before I introduce myself he said, "Let it be sister-in-law, I know about you."


    As soon as he said. I looked at my suddenly become lover with wide eyes. As if I was asking him ''what is this?''


    "Max, If you don''t want to break your own teeths , then shut your mouth and do your work."


    "Forgive me for that", He said with his hands up. "Ok now i am serious. Sister in law give your hand." I extended my hand to him. He held my wrist and checked the vein. "All is normal now but you have to take care of your food."


    He is a doctor, then he must know about Liam. I started thinking. "Brother Max Can I meet my brother Liam." I said stopping him middle of the conversation. He looked at me removing the sight from the letter pad.Then he looked towards my suddenly become boyfriend.


    "My love. You want to meet Liam." I nodded .


    "Max." He looked at brother Max.


    "Ok. Let me removed out IV drop first." He removed the IV drop tube but the needle was still in my hand. "Do you treating Liam?" I asked brother Max.


    "No Avery Liam is being treated by other doctors".


    "Yes sister in law, bro is right and one more thing, Liam is being treated by Very good doctor. So you do not worry about that. Bro, I have removed the IV tube. Give the medicine that I will give after sister in law eating the meal." He said while putting letter pad on table. "Come out with Brother for some time."


    "You go first, i come after you."

 Chapter 18 - Nothing, just come soon.

    FLASHBACK CONTINUE


    When the doctor left both of us alone in the room, then silence took place between us. I was playing with my fingers. My eyes were bowed down. But I felt that he was looking at me.


    "Listen, do not get me wrong." I said hesitantly. " I don''t know your name, so can I call you Mr. Stranger?"


    He got up from his chair and started coming towards me. I was upset. ''Oh God, did I say something wrong.'' I started thought in my mind. The activity of my fingers stopped. My hands started getting cold. I closed my eyes.


    After coming close to me, he raised my chin with just one finger. My eyes were closed. But I could feel closeness of him. One day, no It would be wrong to say one day. Within a few hours, I had become fully aware of this person.


    I was feeling his hot breath on my face. "Open your eyes my love". He whispered.


    I began to open my eyelids. As soon as I opened my eyes. Seeing him very close, I again closed my eyes. It is a different thing to feel his closeness and it is completely different thing to look at him very close with open eyes. It seemed like my heart would come out from my chest. He laughed at my actions. The sound of his laugh was the way of sweet music for me. Suddenly I grabbed blanket.


    "My little one. You should open your eyes." We were both in the same position, due to which my neck started hurting.


    I parted my lips and said, "My neck is hurting".


    "Forgive me for that, I completely forgot." Saying this, he put one hand behind my head and while touching my neck, he took the other hand on my shoulder. Whenever he touches my neck, I felt a tingle.


    Everything was completely new to me. He bowed me back and slowly laid me on bed. His hand was below my head. He caught my shoulder more vigorously. "You are hurting my shoulder." My eyes were still closed.


    "I know love." I was surprised to hear this. "So why are you not opening your eyes ?" He said to me.


    "Forgive me." My voice was so low. He loosened his grip on my shoulder. "I dont want your sorry, I want your eyes should be open for me." Finally I opened my eyes. Seeing my open eyes, a smile came on his thin lips.


    This smile was going to kill me alive which would further enhance his beauty. I slept on the bed and he was leaning on me sitting on the edge of the bed.


    Time had stopped for me. I wanted to touch her face. But I was afraid. Keeping my fears in aside, I hesitantly lifted my hand and placed it on his cheeks. "You are very beautiful." I said in a low voice.


    "And you more than me." My hand that was on his cheek, he took that in his big palm and started kissing on my fingers. My eyes suddenly become widened. I gasped for air .I started chewing my lower lip. I felt his warm and very soft lips on my fingers.


    "Don''t do that." He suddenly started rubbing my lips with his thumb. I placed my hand on his chest and held his shirt tightly in my fist. I could feel his heartbeat.


    He came more closer to me. The distance was just an inch in between us. He was approaching my lips. He came more and more closer. Until His nose was touching my nose. His hot breath was touching my lips. If I moved a bit, my lips would touch his lips, for which I was not ready. My heart started beating vigorously.


    "I want to taste your lips." I was know what will going to happen now.


    '' No no, please no.'' I started saying in my mind.


    "Can I." I was lucky that he asked in advance. I shook my head in denial. Because I''m not ready for that.


    He buried his face in my neck, "as you wished little one."


    He was so close to me that I could feel his weight on my body. He put one of his hands around my neck. And he put his other hand in my hair and started playing with them. We were very close, there was no distance left between us. He started kissing my neck. It''s all was very new for me. I can''t accept all these things very easily. On the other hand, I loved his company. I m.o.a.ned a little bit.


    "Don''t move. Let me do this for calm down." I stopped my movement as I heard his faint voice. By accepting him as such, I gave him time to calm down. I slowly lift my arms and put my one hand on his head and the other on his back. I began to run my finger through his soft hair. We both lay on the bed in that position for a some time. There was no sound in the room except the ticking of the clock and the breathing of us.


    He slowly pulled out his face from my neck. He rubbed my nose with his nose before kissing my forehead. That made me little laugh.


    "Thanks for understanding me." He said, placing his forehead on mine. "And yes, the answer to the question that you asked me is that you can call me anything as long as you don''t know my name. You don''t need my permission for that. Understand my love." I shook my head in positively.


    He sat up and took my hand in his. He started rubbing my hand with his long and thin fingers. "You know I was called by Max and I have to go see him." There was concern for me in his eyes. "You go i''m fine here. " I assured him.


    "Be carefull and when I come back we will go to see Liam. Ok." I was happy to hear that. He kissed my cheek and got up to go.


    I immediately grabbed his shirt. "What happened Love." He asked looking at me. "Nothing, just come soon." I said.


    "Yes, I will. You take rest until I come." Saying this, he went to the door and looked at me once before going out and closed the door after he went out.

 Chapter 19 - What were you doing

    FLASHBACK CONTINUE


    I was alone in the room after he passed. I had no idea what had happened to my brother. My mother was relieved to see my brother Liam and me after my father''s death. I can''t imagine what would happen if something happened to Liam.


    I did not know where this guy came to help me. I never saw him before, but he seemed very close to me. I never told anyone about my asthma and anemia. The thought of how he knew this, was constantly coming to my mind. In fact, since my father died, I haven''t told my mother anything that would make her worried.


    I was lying quietly on the bed in that room but my head was not calm I had thoughts in my head. I used to work part time in Uncle John''s cafe and earn money to meet my needs. I used to get my treatment from that money. Uncle Jon''s cafe was a long way from my home. He was very good natured. He looked at me like his daughters also he would pay me in advance if needed.


    I didn''t like to tell my problem to anyone because telling it doesn''t make it less. I believed in solving my problems myself. I didn''t have a special friend in school. I didn''t like to waste my time, I was always in work. I didn''t like talking with boys. But Devid was different for me in all this. He was the son of my father''s friend. We are both the same age. We was in the same class but in different school. We have been friends since childhood. We both used to play together. He was a neighbor of my old house. But that all changed after my father''s death. Because after my father died, we left your old house. However, he always came to our new home on holidays. After the death of my father, Devid''s father helped us a lot.


    Lying on the bed, my eyes began to get heavy. I was starting to fall asleep. Just then I heard the phone ring. It was the ring tone of my phone. My phone was in my bag and the bag was placed on the table. Table was a little away from the bed. I wiped my eyes and got up from the bed and started walking towards the table but after two or three steps I fell to the ground. I thought it was due to my half-sleeping mood. My phone was still ringing. I was sure, it would be my mother''s because we hadn''t spoken since she left. I put my hands on the ground and tried to get back up. I somehow got up but again fell back on floor. This time my knee was slightly hurts. At first I thought it was due to sleep but then I came back to realized that it was not due to sleep, It was because of my health. I''ve been on bed ever since I regained consciousness, so I didn''t realize this.


    I tried to get back up but it wasn''t happening. My legs started to feel heavy. My phone started ringing back. Now I was fully convinced that this call was made by my mother because no one would call me number of times without my mother. I used my full strength to get back up and so I successfully standed up. I stepped forward to take a step and again I lose my balance.


    I was about to fall back down so I closed my eyes and waited for the fall. But before this could happen someone saved me from falling, and pick up. This body fragrance was familiar to me. It didn''t take long to figure it out.


    I was in his strong arms with my eyes closed.


    "What were you doing, I wouldn''t tell you to relax." I was expecting this question.


    "I woke up because my phone was ringing." My phone kept ringing. He put me on the bed and then put his hand on my cheek and said, "Sit here, I will bring your phone." He brought me my phone and what I had thought came true. I was called by my mother. I opened the mobile and called her immediately.


    Before I could say anything. "Avery how long have I been calling you where you were."


    "I-I-I....." I don''t know what to say. He came and sat beside me. He put his hand on my waist and held me closer to him. My back was against his chest. He put his chin on my shoulder. I didn''t know what to say to my mother and from above he was very close to me.


    " Why don''t you say anything." There was a noise from another side. I calmed myself by taking a deep breath.


    "Mom I was in the washroom so I was late to pick up the phone". I could hear the small laugh beside my ear. He was laughing at the reason I told Mom. I looked at him angrily. He wrapped both his arms around my stomach.


    "I''m sorry love." I started to talk to my mother again. "Avery I''m sorry, because of Liam''s condition I forget that today is your birthday." She said in apologies.


    "Mom, doesn''t need it." While I was talking to my mother, he took my hand in his and I felt something cold in my Ring Finger. when I looked, I saw a beautiful, delicate pink stone in platinum ring on my finger. I raised my head and looked at him with a question mark. "Happy birthday my little love." Hearing this, my eyes widened.


    I didn''t say anything. The words were stuck in my throat. I could not hear what my mother was saying. I was looking at him and he was just looking at me soft smile on his soft lips. "Mom, you.... you....you don''t need to say it, nothing more important than Little Liam, so you don''t worry, that''s totally fine for me." Finally I said something.


    "Tell me how is Liam." She asked in worrilly. "Liam..... was...i ..." It just came out from my mouth. I didn''t know what to say because I had never seen Lim.


    Seeing me like that he immediately tooked phone from my hand and started talking with Mom. "Mrs. Miller, You don''t have to worry. Your both children Liam and Avery are fine and I am here for them." He was talking to her but was looking at me and also I was looking at him. He twisted me with one of his hands and pressed my head to his chest. I closed my eyes and listened to his heartbeat.

 Chapter 20 - After you.

    FLASHBACK CONTINUE


    "Mr. Stranger, when will we go to see Liam?" I asked him, breaking the silence between the two of us. He had his one hand wrapped around my waist and the other around my shoulders as he was holding me in between his arms. "Let''s go now." Saying this, he got out of bed. And for lift me up, he put his one hand understand my legs and the other on my back.


    It was very easy for him to handle my body because I was too small in front of him. His height was over than 6 feet and I was only 5 feet 3 inches. He was about to lift me out from bed. "Is something more happened to me." I asked him. He stopped in the middle.


    "Why did you think that?" he asked me.


    "Because what happened this time has never happened to me before". I said him little hesitantly. However, his facial expressions were the same. I had no idea what was going on.


    " Ok then tell me what happened to you." He asked, pinching my cheek.


    "I didn''t stand up today. Whenever I tried, I kept falling." His gestures changed completely when I told him what happened movement ago before he came. He became very serious. "How many times have you fallen, did you get hurt somewhere?"


    It was clear from his demeanor how much he cared for me. I didn''t want to gave him more worry. He had already done a lot for me.


    "No. I was not hurt."


    "Are you telling the truth."


    "Yes, I''m. I just asked because it has not happened before."


    "Is that so. Nothing happened to you It''s a little weakness. No reason to worry. And if anything, I''m with you .Why are you bothering?" He reassured me but I thought he was hiding something.


    "Do we go now?" He asked in an easy voice.


    "Hm." With that I said yes. He picked me up. If I was in good health, I wouldn''t let him do that. But I had no choice then, so I let him do that.


    He was carrying me in his arms. There was not much crowd on that floor because that was a VIP floor. But they were looking at us. I didn''t like the way they looked at us. Can''t these people keep up with their own work? These thoughts were running in my mind. Already I was feeling uncomfortable and upon this those people were irritating me.


    "Avery, if you feel uncomfortable, you can hide your face with your eyes closed." I looked in the direction of the voice but he was looking in front. "If you look at me, you feel more uncomfortable, so can you close your eyes."


    "Hm." Only this word excaped from my mouth and i was completely become speechless. I closed my eyes and buried my face in his broad chest, his fragrance made me relax. I placed my one hand on his chest. It took us a while to reach Liam. Because he was in another building. The whole time my eyes were closed. If someone asked Mr. Stranger about me, he would tell them directly, "This is my wife."


    !


    !


    !


    !


    There were tears in my eyes. Reason, my chubby little brother was lying motionless on the bed in the emergency room. A variety type of machines were making a "bip bip" sounds around my brother.


    I was looking at him through the glass window. My brother who was always smiling and playing, was lying on the bed just like lifeless person in front of my eyes at that moment but I could not do anything for him. Seeing all this, I would have collapsed if he had not tightly hugged me from behind.


    The words were stuck in my throat and only tears were flowing from my eyes. I turned in his arms and placed my head on his chest. "He will be cured." He reassured me, picked me up in arms and we left. When we returned, he gave me water to drink. Then he took me to the bathroom, asked me to be freshed and gave me a new gown to change. Because I was in collage uniform since morning.


    After everything done I leaned against the wall for support and came to the bathroom door. When he saw me, he immediately approached me and picked me up. He sat me on the couch in front of which the meal was placed on the table. Ever since I came back I have been quiet. The desire to do something was dead. I only wondered if he would recover or not.


    He was feeding me. I had no desire to eat but I did not have the strength to argue with him. So I let him do whatever he wanted. He was just feeding me, he ate nothing from the beginning. "You also eat." I said him in the middle of the meal. "After you." I got his answer.

 Chapter 21 - Authors Note 2

    My dear readers, our world is facing a very difficult situation at present. We have to deal with the global crisis, but we have to deal with it. covid - 19 This is an enemy you can''t see or kill with a gun. We can pray for those who have had it that they get well soon. And it can give courage to those who are doing their job even in such a difficult situation. My last request is to say,"stay at home be safe."

 Chapter 22 - Authors Note 3

Please let your author know how you feel about the story.


    Your advice is very important for me. Tell me what you like about the story. Tell me what you don''t like, I will try to improve it in the future.

 Chapter 23 - Love in his eyes for me

    FLASHBACK CONTINUE


    It was eight o''clock at night. He gave me medicine and made me lie down on the bed. After eating and taking medicine, I felt much better than before. He was standing by the window talking on the phone. After a while a nurse in her thirties came and she connected the IV drop tube to my hand and started saline.


    He came and sat on the edge of the bed. There was concern for me in his eyes on his beautiful face. He put his hand on my head. " How are you feeling now?" Whenever he was talking with me, there was always love and affection in his voice and in his words. He came suddenly into my life but somewhere in my mind I thought I knew him. But I did not understand how. He was know everything about me. He would always gave answer of any question that came to my mind without asking. I was beginning to consider myself lucky.


    " i''m feel much better than before." He took my hand in his. I had already put hospital clothes so I guessed doctor wouldn''t let me go home today. So I thought it would be better to ask him.


    "When will I go home?" I asked.


    "Tomorrow." He answered me easily.


    "Hm." without saying word I only nodded my heade.


    "Is there any problem?" He asked very carefully.


    "No, I just want to know."


    I was lying on the bed and he was seating on edge of bed while taking my hand in his. We both chatted for a long time. I started talking to him more than before. I was starting to feel even more comfortable with him than before.


    He asked me a lot of questions. About my school life. About my hobbies. What I''m afraid of?, I like where to go?, He was asking all this but it seemed to me that he already knew all this. But it was also okay to answer his question because if I asked any question, his answer would always be the same, "You will know when the time comes." I felt like he loved to hear me. He sometimes laughed a lot when I was telling him something funny. His laughing voice used to work as music for my ears. Whenever a smile appeared on his thin lips, his eyes would light up.

 Chapter 24 - We are going to get married.

    FLASHBACK CONTINUE


    He was lying next to me on the bed. Wrapped one arm around my stomach while other arm was under my head. That''s how he took me in his arms. The nurse had already removed the IV drop tube. Something he draw a circle over on my flat stomach with his long fair and slender fingers. Sometimes ever play with my long hair. Sometimes a pleased a kisses on my face. Sometimes he would even bite my ear.


    I also was longing for his company. I had accepted him wholeheartedly. His presence was giving me warm. With a little madness I buried my face in his chest and wrapped my arms around his waist tightly, seeing me like that, he tightened his grip on me.


    "Are you going." I didn''t want him to go at all because it would feel complete if he was with me.


    "I will not go and I will not stop."


    "Ha". His answer surprised me completely. I looked at him while putting my chin on his chest. My long and silky hair was completely loose which used to come on my face. He put my hair from my face to behind my ears.


    "I have a little work so I have to go for three hours. Work is very important otherwise I would not have gone. I don''t want to leave you alone in such a situation, my little princess my little love." He started rubbing my cheek.


    "You don''t have to worry because I will go to after you fallen sleep and come back before you wake up, so you will not feel that I am not close to you. And if there is any problem or you need me, you can call me, I have saved my personal number in your mobile under ''my husband'' name." When I heard him say this, I felt deep love in his eyes for me. I kept looking at him , he smiled at me.


    He pressed my head into his chest. "I''m going to leave my two trusted bodyguards outside. Now you don''t have to think about anything, now sleep quickly my little love." I fell asleep, hiding my face in his chest but I don''t know when I fell asleep.


    !


    !


    !


    !


    !


    "I heard a small sound like "Tak Tak..." was constantly coming. I slowly opened my eyes. The light rays of the sun were shining the white floor through the window. It was morning and I slept peacefully at night.


    When I looked in the direction of the "Tak Tak....." voice. He was sitting on the sofa with a laptop on table and he was doing something work.


    It was eight o''clock when I looked at the clock above the walls. I rubbed my eyes and sat up on the bed. I was looking at him but his attention was on the laptop screen. He seemed to be doing a very important work. I was a little annoyed to see that he was not paying attention to me


    He wore a dark black suit with a bloody red shirt in the suit jacket. I saw him first time on suit. I just stared at him. His blue eyebrows were moving in a rhythm on the screen of the laptop. He was looking very dashing and elegant. I was completely immersed in the world of my dreamland. Then his words came to me as "good morning my little love, did you get sleep well" which caused me to return from my dream world.


    "O.....yesh.... good morning" I greeted him back. I put my feet down from the bed. I was about to start walking. "Don''t start walking." He was working , his eyes were on the screen but his attention was on me and that''s made me happy, I giggled a little bit.


    "Please. I can walk now and I feel much better than yesterday." Saying that, I immediately approached him and I sat on the sofa next to him and I put my head on his lap. I still don''t know why I did that. He was handling Laptop with one hand and combing my hair with his other hand. I was enjoying that moment while closing my eyes.


    After freshening up, we both had breakfast together. I took my medicine. My situation was fine and I didn''t felt weakness anymore. I was able to walked properly.


    I changed my hospital gown and took my college clothes. After checking the last time from the doctor and taking the prescription, we both went to the Emergency building.


    He hadn''t left me alone for a moment since we both left my room. His hand was always on my shoulder or on my waist while walking. He was constantly asking me, "Are you all right?. Are you feel ok?"


    """"""""""""""""""""""


    It was four o''clock in the afternoon. My mother and I were sitting on a bench outside Liam''s ward, his operation successfully done by doctor. He was still in a coma so we couldn''t meet him.


    Mr. Stranger was talking with the doctor, Mr. Stranger had taken all the responsibility of Liam''s operator and carried it out properly. He was still in a coma so we couldn''t meet him. We didn''t have to worry because he was there for us. I can''t imagine what would have happened if he hadn''t.


    After a while he came towards us. "Mrs. Miller I know you will take a good care of your child. He will recover soon but he will have to stay in the hospital for a few days also I have made all the arrangements, so you don''t have to worry." He said in his magnetic voice while approaching my mother.


    My mother thanked him from the bottom of her heart. She also said him, "what would have happened if it weren''t for you." He was quietly listening my mother. There was respect and reverence for him in my mother''s words. I sat next to my mother and listened to them quietly.


    I felt something on my head. His hand was on my head when I looked up. "Come Avery we have to go."


    "Hm." I looked at him questionably, I had no desire to leave my mother and Liam. "I....I....I want to stay with my mother."


    "Come on, Don''t be like stubborn."


    " No, I don''t want to go anywhere." He sat on his knees and put his hands on my cheeks and began to rub with his thumb. "Love please come with me."


    ''Love'', how can he called me love in front of my mother, number of questions rises in my mind. How can I face my mother? I swallowed and looked at my mother in fear but there was a smile on her face.


    "Avery My Love. I''ve already told her everything so Let''s go now also you can come here anytime to visit Little Liam. I will bring you hear myself." He said very gently but I felt like I was going to straight, from hospital to my Laws place. Tears welled up in my eyes, and I began to cry. My mother hugged me tightly and explained. She was happy for me because of him.


    She told him when we was about to leaving. "My daughter is not as strong as she looks. She is very kind and soft hearted, please take care of her." He reassured her that he will take my care and then we got out of there.


    """""""""""""""""""""


    His hand was wrapped around on my waist and my head was rested on his chest. His heart was pounding in the rhythm. When I look out the window. I noticed something.


    "This is not way of my house." I said louder than usual.


    "Yes i know." He uttered. I was completely shocked because I was thought he will take me to my house.


    "Where we are going." I asked him.


    "you will know in 10 minutes."


    Exactly ten minutes later, as he said, the car stopped. After he got down, he opened the door on my side and gave me a hand to get down.


    Take care of me every time. Take care of me gently. Answer my unasked question. It gave me a pleasant experience that I had never felt before. All these things were making a home in my heart.


    We were standing outside a large government building with his named ''Civil Affairs''.


    "Why we are here" I asked.


    " Because we are going to get married."


    "WHATTTTT? "

 Chapter 25 - My love for you will not diminish.

    FLASHBACK CONTINUE


    What?


    I couldn''t believe my ears. And how it will happen. I found this man only twenty-four hours ago. I didn''t even know his name. Yes, I believed on him. Most of all, I fell in love with him but the sudden marriage was a shock to me.


    "You are must be joking", I was still in the daze.


    "No I''m not joking, we are going to get married now." He took my hand in his. "The ring in your ring finger is not only your birthday gift but also your engagement ring." l was completely stunned by is confesion. For a few moments, I was like a statue. "And you will never remove this ring, look at my finger, it''s also like you or you also called same. Now Let''s go my love." He was taking me inside. I feel my life was under his control.


    "Wait."


    "What happened."


    "I don''t told my mother."


    "I already told Mrs. Miller."


    "Ha! how... I mean where.... no no.... I... mean when...I... I... I.. o...god help me."


    "Avery my love relax" he placed his hand on my shoulder, "looked at me, I know it''s all hard for you, I suddenly came into your life, You know nothing about me. But trust me, you will not regret it." He put his hand on my waist and pulled me towards him closer. "I was telling you that I would need something in return for help. It was our wedding and you promised me. You can''t back off now and I know you also love me. Am I right." I was blushed to hear this, but what he was saying was true. At that moment, the truth behind his demand came to light. It was then that I realized why he had said, ''Whatever I ask for will be for both of us.'' He really loved me. He brought me even more closer.


    "What are you doing, leave me . All are watching." I said trying to free my self from his strong grip.


    "So what. I''m holding my wife, not someone else''s."


    '' Wife'' It was a really wonderful experience to hear wife word from his lips for me.


    "But my stuff , my clothes."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already made all the arrangements in our house."


    """""""""""""""""""""""


    His hand was on my waist. What I was experiencing they was beyond my dreams. We both stood in the front door of his house. No, it was not a house, it was a mansion, and the outer side of this mansion was so big that you can say number of large family could have lived comfortably in it.


    When we was entered that place through the big and tight secured gate, I was amazed at the beauty of this place. The road from gate to the mansion has surrounded by beautiful and well-appointed gardens on both sides. In which there are different colored lamp on both sides of road, and different types of ornamental trees. There was a water fountain on top of it, from which the water rose and fell on all sides of the fountain.


    It was half past six in the evening and Light darkness spread because the sun returned to its home, but due to ligting, the mansion''s garden and its surroundings were lit up. The mansion was completely covered with a series of small lights. The beauty of the mansion was immense. It was as if I were standing in the place of an emperor.


    "Welcome home my little wife." He whispered in my ear. Yes. I was his wife now. I never dreamed that I would become the wife of a man whose name I do not know.


    I never thought I would get married in uniform. Yes, I got married in my collage uniform. I can''t forget the look in the eyes of the people in the register office. I thought I would be the first girl in the world to get married in a collage uniform.


    The first door of the mansion was opened. What I saw after that was incredible, my eyes widened. It was not surprising to me how many servants stood in line to welcome Mr. Stranger because I had already guessed his wealth and rich sanity, it''s all are common for him.


    Surprising for me was the Indian style decoration of the mansion. As in Indian culture the new bride enters the house that kind of preparation was done for my welcome. Surprisingly I looked at him, ''o my god his stunning smile was killing me'' I thought myself.


    "I know you want to get married according to Indian culture. The situation was such that I could not do it, but I could do it." Love, affection and attraction was clearly visible in his eyes.


    After entering the house, he introduced me to everyone as his wife and the madam of the mansion. ''Madam'' It was a little uncomfortable for me. They were all older than me and I didn''t want them to call me madam. I kept a note in my head that I would talk to them about this when I got the time.


    """"""""""""""""""""""


    I was standing in the gallery while placing my hand on railing. In the stillness of the night, the cool breeze touched my face. My eyes were on the beautiful flowers in the middle of the garden, which was visible in the darkness of the night by the light of the lamp in the middle of the garden.


    It was our wedding day so Mr. Stranger had invited dinner from outside for everyone. All the servants in the house and we both ate together. It was a small treat from him to all of them.


    A lot has happened today, it was a very long day for me. I have had were my uniform from a long time. So min before dinner I had freshened up. As he said, here was everything I needed and that too to my liking. There were also my favorites which I love most, the colors of dresses, there design, there style and also my college stuff.


    Even my mother didn''t know my liking deep. It was as if he knew me better than I did. I was happy but there was a lot of resentment in all of this. My mother, my younger brother, who was my only family till today, was not with me.


    When I was completely engrossed in my thoughts, something I felt on my shoulder, which is why I came back from the city of my thoughts.


    "Honey don''t you feel cold" He wrapped his jacket around my shoulders.


    "Ha, a--A little bit." He wrapped his strong arms around my belly from behind while putting his chin on my head.


    "What are you thinking." he asked me in husky voice.


    "It''s just about the sudden change in life and suddenly became your wife."


    "Don''t think too much." He tighter his grip on my belly. "You know my wife, today is the best day of my life for me. The person I love the most has finally become mine. Yes Avery you are mine and will only be mine forever."


    He turned me around in his arms and placed his warm hand on my waist while pulling me towards his firm and broad chest. Whenever he touched me I felt butterflies roaming in stomach. Whenever he touched me romantically I unconsciously gasped for air.


    "One thing to always remember is that no matter what will happens, my love for you will not diminish, you are my first love and you are my last. No matter what happens in the future, you should always keep this in your little mind. Understand?"


    It was like as something was hidden in his words that can go against my expectations. I nodded. He was looking straight into my eyes. Slowly he leaned towards my face, he put his hand on my shoulder from my waist. Gently placing his hand on my head removing from shoulders, he brought his face more closer to mine. His face was so close to that I could feel his hot breath on my face.


    "My wife, today is our wedding night." I shuddered to hear this.


    "But I......" I will say something before this his lips touched mine. l widened my eyes in shock, I rooted on the on spot. Without realizing , I putted my hand on his chest.

 Chapter 26 - She was so excited to show her husband the wedding chain

    FLASHBACK CONTINUE


    "But I..." I will say something before this his lips touched mine. l widened my eyes in shock, I rooted on the on spot. Without realizing , I putted my hand on his chest.


    That realization was the newest for me. It was my first kiss and my husband to take it and I am happy for that but that feeling was beyond my words.


    As he was kissing, I was tightening my grip on his shirt. My husband''s soft lips were pressing on my lips like this, his lips were playing with my lips. I don''t know how long he kept kissing me. But after a while I started having trouble breathing. My legs were starting to become unable to handle my load, my head was spinning. My hand was slipping from his chest.


    I was about to fall down in a next second but he squeezed my waist for holding me on place, he took my full load on himself. Both my hands slipped from his chest and fell on my side. I really needed to breathe. But he was not ready to let go of my lips, I felt that he was sucking my soul out of my body.


    Before parting our lips he take me in his strong arms with one swift move. l gulped a large amount of air through my mouth for providing to my lungs. I was trying to clam down my self.


    My heart was pounding and I was wondering when it would be come out of my chest. My eyes were tightly closed. I was trying to find myself in my own world. I felt that he had taken me by somewhere.


    After a while, his soft voice came to me. Avery open your eyes my Love. His words were trying to calm the storm in my heart. When I opened my eyes, I saw his calm face. I still couldn''t completely calmed myself.


    "Take a deep breath."


    "Hold on."


    "Release slowly."


    "Take a deep breath."


    "Hold on."


    "Release slowly."


    "Take a deep breath."


    "Hold on."


    "Release slowly."


    "Take a deep breath."


    "Hold on."


    "Release slowly."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    By doing what he said, I was able to calm myself down.


    "Now Feeling better." I only nodded my head. "your so sweet my hove." I was affected by his every word.


    "Do you know love?" I approached him with a question mark on my face. "your blushing now."


    "Ha.....No I am not."


    "yes your my little wife." It was a very embarrassing thing for me. He was taking me in his arms and sitting on the swing while swinging slowly and I was on his lap.


    This small swing was placed in the middle of the gallery. The decoration of the gallery was very attractive. I was playing with the button of his shirt, burying my face in his warm chest. Without saying any word, we both sat there for a long time.


    His heartbeat was working lullabies for me. I was falling asleep because of the warmthness of his body.


    "I''m feel sleepy." I said in lowest voice but it was heareable. "Ok". Saying that, he took me inside. It was my first wedding night. But I''m not ready for anything. My only prayer was that my husband would understand me. He let me lie on the bed without asking for anything, he took me in his arms and also he fell asleep.


    I considered myself very lucky that day, because my husband understood my unspoken words. I closed my eyes and merged into the quiet dark night.


    The next morning we had breakfast together. I told Butler ''Kim'' that he could call me by my name instead of Madam. At first he was hesitant but I explained to him that he was like my grandfather and he should consider me their granddaughter. Hearing this, there was a different kind of happiness in his eyes which no one can express in words. But the rest of the servants were going to call me Miss.


    Butler ''Kim'' took care of the house while his wife ''Vely'' took care of the kitchen.


    After breakfast, Mr. Stranger and I left for hospital. He would tell me in the car that I had asthma so he kept an inhaler for me in every cupboard drawer in the house. Which means I don''t have to look for it when I required and I won''t be bothered.


    The house is fine but he didn''t left the bathroom without the inhaler. I was shocked to hear this and only inhaler started moving in front of my eyes.


    After talking to the doctor and seeing Liam''s health, he left me there for a day. As he was leaving, he told me that he would come to pick me up in the evening.


    Liam had regained consciousness. But still he has IV drop connected to his little chubby hand. He was shifted to VVIP ward before we reached there, everything was going well.


    I told my mother everything that had happened the day before. She was very happy for me because I had a very good husband who was very caring for me. She was a little sad that my marriage was not big, it was just a registered marriage and it was also in her absence. She was upset and it is natural for any mother because they had dreams that there daughter''s marriage should be good and big. But still she was happy for me.


    I did a lot of things with Liam but it was heartbreaking to see him in that state. My mother told me a lot of things that would useful in my future life. She made me realize that the path of life ahead would not be the same as before. Because from there the new journey of my life had started.


    She told me to respect my husband and always stand by his side. She also told "No matter what the situation, you would not give up." It was evening and it was time for me to leave. I came out of the hospital saying goodbye to Mom and Little Liam. I was calling Mr. Stranger for a long time but his mobile was off.


    So I took a taxi and went to the market. Because when my mother was telling me the importance of marriage, I decided that I wanted to wear a wedding chain like my mother. She used to wear when my father was alive.


    I had entered the mansion. I asked Butler if Mr. Stranger had come or not. He said he was in our bedroom, and I went upstairs in very hurry. I was so excited to show my husband the wedding chain that I had a small box of chains in my hand. I had spent my maximum saving on that chain.


    Butler kim yelled at me as I was on the steps. They wanted to tell me something but they were unable to tell me. His words seemed to be stucked in his throat also anxiety was evident on his face. But I was in such a hurry that I didn''t pay much attention to him then. And told him that I would come to see him after talking to Mr. Stranger.


    I ran towords our bedroom. I was very happy. I had a box of wedding chains in my hand. I approached the room. The bedroom door was a little open, and as I opened the door, seeing the scene in front of my eyes, the ground collapsed under my feet. The box in my hand fell down.

 Chapter 27 - Divorce is better than that.

    FLASHBACK CONTINUE


    I ran towords our bedroom. I was very happy. I had a box of wedding chains in my hand. I approached the room. The bedroom door was a little open, and as I opened the door, seeing the scene in front of my eyes, the ground collapsed under my feet. The box in my hand fell down.


    The picture in front of my eyes was the one that forced me to stand like a dead body in the bedroom door. It is a situation that cannot be described in words. My words were buried somewhere, nothing came out of my mouth except air.


    It was just like as if someone had thrown me into the fire alive. Streams of tears flowed from the eyes towards my throat and my chest was starting to hurt. Storms were rising inside me that were beyond my endurance. The pain of someone hitting my heart with thousands of knives was unbearable. I couldn''t believe what was happening in front of my eyes.


    Another woman was sitting on my husband''s lap. She was not just sat there she was literally kissing him on his lips. Instead of pushing her away, my husband''s hands were on her waist. They were both sitting very intimately. They had no idea what was going on around them.


    The woman in the very short skirt was giving me a very disgusting feeling. I didn''t want to see them anymore but my legs were also unable to move. I closed my eyes and stood there like lifeless person.


    I closed my eyes and couldn''t see them, but I was in unbearable pain. If there was another woman or a girl in my place, she would have thought the same as me, and I think there is nothing wrong with that. No woman in the world can bear to have her husband accompany another woman in their own bedroom in front of her eyes. There was nothing wrong with her thinking like me.


    "You came" It was my husband''s voice. With gathering my remaining strength, I slowly opened my eyes. They were both still sitting in the same position as before, there was no shame or embarrassment in his eyes for what he did.


    "Who is she." That woman asked to my husband, placing her hand on his husband chest very intimately. The person I had laid my hands on him in faith. Another woman was placing her hand in front of my eyes on that same person.


    I can''t tell in words what my soul was feeling at that moment. At that moment I was just crying but in silently, my feelings were just coming out through my tears.


    "She? Come, Let me introduced you to her." They both got up from the bed and stood in front of me. She was so clinging to him that I didn''t want to look at them.


    "This is my little wife Avery and Avery this is my love of life, my ''Clara''. The words he had been using for me until the day before, now he was began to be used for that woman that day.


    It is different thing if your husband does not love you but it is completely different thing if your husband love another woman in front of your eyes, then it is very shocking which no wife can tolerate.


    "Oooo, so she is your wife? she is beautiful but not hot as me." ''Hot. who wants to hot like you,'' I thought myself, who is there to be like this woman?


    " Yes my love." He was sporting her.


    " Why did you do this to me?" It was very difficult for me to ask him this because my words stucked inside my throat.


    "Oh my little wife don''t put too much pressure on your little head. You are just a pawn for me. Whatever I did for you, I did only to get you into my trap." After hearing this, all the hopes that had been there were dashed. That tone was annoying for me.


    I could not believe my ears. They were all beyond my endurance. Inside, I was devastated when I saw them together. But I wanted an answer as to why he played with my feelings. I went to the front of him and grabbed his collar. "W---Why....Y---You you did that to me?" I yelled.


    All the promises he had made were broken. All that was left was a game of lies that I wanted to know why he played with me.


    I grabbed his collar and put my head on his chest and started crying. Because in my heart I thought he said "shouldn''t cry, I''m with you." I wanted him to take me in his arms and calm me down. I was crying a lot and begging him, but before he said something, that woman pushed me very hardly and I fell on the wall.


    "You little girl stay within your limits. You touched him this time but you will don''t made a dare to touch him again, keep my words in your mind little thing." Her every word was piercing me like a needle.


    " I''m not talking to you I''m my husband ..... "


    "Shut up Avery. don''t you dare to talk that with a Clara and Husband? Who is your husband here? You are just a pawn for me." When I heard his words, everything was over for me. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath as my asthma was getting heavier on me.


    "If you don''t love me, what''s the point of being in such a relationship? Divorce is better than that. Yes, I want a divorce" As these words came out of my lips, the next moment he grabbed my throat and pressed me against the wall.


    "These words came out of your mouth now. But these words should not come out again." There was anger in his words. The ones I thought he was an angel for me but that movement he was completely covered into a beast for me.


    "AVERY, One thing to keep in your mind NO ONE SHOULD KNOW WHAT IS OUR RELATIONS. Otherwise, just as I saved your brother''s life, I can take his life."


    As soon as he mentioned my brother''s name, I was overwhelmed with fear. "You understand Avery Miller." I only nodded my head hearing that. "And one more thing You can only leave from here when you will die and don''t try to attempt suicide to get rid of it. Because your mother and your small little brother will suffer the consequences.


    He let go of my throat and went to the door, I collapsed down near the walls as well. I said him when he was about to leave the bedroom with that woman, "Mr Stranger I wish we didn''t meet each other." I said in low voice but it was hearable for him. After hearing my words, he slammed the door and left.

 Chapter 28 - I was completely insane at that time

    He let go of my throat and went to the door, I collapsed down near the walls as well. I said him when he was about to leave the bedroom with that woman, "Mr. Stranger I wish we didn''t meet each other." I said in low voice but it was hearable for him. After hearing my words, he slammed the door and left.


    He had closed the door and left from there, but I was still there. It was very difficult for me to believe in those things. A person who didn''t like a tear in my eye but he was the one who cause the tears in my eyes that day.


    I was shattered like a mirror which was impossible to remade. His words were ringing in my ears. What do I have, for which he made me his pawn? He had completely broken me. In the cycle of questions, I was so caught up that it was impossible for me that time to get out.


    But I wanted an answer to my question. I leaned against the wall and got up. My throat and my back has got badly hurt. I slowly walked towards the door and I started to open the door but it didn''t open because he had locked the door from the outside.


    My patience was running out. My weakness was beginning to overwhelm me. I was having trouble in breathing. "Mr. Stranger...op.....ope....open the....d....door and give me.....ans.....answer.....of my.....que....question." I was screaming ,I was shouting, I was yelling. But no one was coming. I was completely mad. I couldn''t believe it.


    "Mr. Stranger....d...d...don''t do...t...that to me. Please.....op...op....open the door. I am your....w....wi....wife, please...please..open the door, please open, I beg you. You.....ma...made....pro...promise to my mother that you will take my care, so how can you change in only one day, you.....you...you said you love me."


    I was beginning to feel like this was my nightmare. It felt like waking up quickly from this nightmare and embracing my husband tightly and tell him that ''don''t leave me''. By that time, I had lost my mind. The difference between truth and falsehood was beyond my comprehension. The only thought I had was to wake up from this nightmare and go to my husband. Because in just those two days, I was addicted to him.


    I was crying out very loud, I was calling him. I was banging my head against the wall. I made my condition very bad that time. My only wish was that my nightmare should end and for that, I was starting to worsen my condition. I was literally biting my palm. I was completely insane at that time.


    I was calling him but he did not come. In the end I lost completely myself. My asthma had reached its peak and my head was starting to hurt.


    My body was lying lifeless on the floor. It was very difficult to breathe slowly slowly my eyes get closed and then darkness covered me completely.

 Chapter 29 - Brother Max, I am not your sister-in-law.

    FLASHBACK CONTINUE


    My body was lying lifeless on the floor. It was very difficult to breathe slowly slowly my eyes get closed and then darkness covered me completely.


    !


    !


    !


    !


    !


    !


    I slowly opened my eyes, I was on the bed instead of the floor. Looking around, I realized that I was not in the bedroom.


    "You get up," When I looked in the direction of the sound a girl almost my age was standing in the servant''s clothes. She was maid. I had seen her when I first came in the mansion but I did not know her name. Her gestures made me feel like that she was waiting for me to get up.


    "I call the doctor. He just checked you. He may not have gone out of the mansion." She fell off before I could ask her anything. My throat was completely dry. I tried to get up and sit, but my back was hurting a lot.


    I was in bed with an IV drop tube connected to my left hand.


    "How do you feel sister-in-law?" Doctor Max came in through the door with a nice smile on his face. "Brother Max, I am not your sister-in-law. That place belongs to someone else." Hearing this, his beautiful face became depressed. It was as if the sparkle in his eyes had disappeared. It was clear on his face that he was upset to hear my speak.


    He came to the side of my bed and sat on the stool. I just wanted someone to tell, what I was feeling. "Avery I know what you''re thinking. I''m really sorry about that." With these words, the dam of my feelings was broken. Streams of tears flowed from my eyes.


    "Brother Max, why he did that to me?" These words came out of my mouth. "Avery you are my friend''s wife so as a relation you are my sister-in-law but you are the first girl in my life, how called me brother. I always thought I wanted a sister so I would pamper her. But God did not give it to me because he wanted to send you. From today i am your brother and Your this brother will always stand firm with you, no matter what the situation will come. I will always be with you." His words reminded me Mr. Stranger''s words. My heart was not ready to trust anyone else more. Because the biggest betrayal with me was by my own husband which made me unwilling to take any more ricks.


    "Brother please. I don''t want to hurt your feelings, but it is very difficult for me to believe and I hope reason you know."


    "Avery I''m not telling you to believe me. I just, just want, you not to hurt yourself too much. You believe me or not, but I will never leave my sister''s side." His words comforted me as if someone had applied ointment to my invisible wound. I was relieved.


    He put his hand on my head but i didn''t felt bad under his touch i felt like secured. "Avery listen don''t hesitate if you need my help anytime or anywhere. I will always be there for you."


    " Thank you brother."


    After examining my situation, he left me. But before he left, he told Maid to take care of me. After a while Grandpa Kim and Grandma Kim came to visit me. When I asked them when I was in such a state. I was stunned by their answer because I had been in a coma for two days. From last two days I was in the medical center room in mansion. I ate and take medicine before lay back on the bed.


    That day was Saturday. I was alone on that bed in that medical center room because the maid had left me, thinking that my condition was good. Ever since I came to my senses, my husband has not come to see me.


    I was thinking that because of my madness I had forgotten the important thing that my brother''s life was saved because of Mr. Stranger. I decided at that time that even if my marriage was just for name, but I would stay in that relationship. I will not give up because I have to work hard for my mother, for my brother.


    I closed my eyes and snuggled into the darkness of the night.


    """""""""""""""""


    It was Sunday morning. And with a new morning, I wanted to start the way of my life anew. Because if I had been thinking about what my husband had done to me, I would have sunk deep into the pool of sorrow.


    After finishing all the morning chores, taking the medicine after the meal, I went with grandfather Kim to my mother''s house to fetch all my belongings. Because I didn''t want to use the things my husband gave me. If my husband doesn''t love me, then what will I do what he has given me? I was going to go to my mother alone but Grandpa Kim insisted that he would not let me go anywhere alone.


    "Can I get another room?" I asked Grandpa Kim after I get all my luggage and my bicycle from my Mom''s house. But he was incapable of that because his master had told him that if I asked for a room, he would not give it to me. Mr. Stranger may know that I don''t want to be with him after all that happened.


    I put my luggage in the same bedroom against my will after packing the things he gave me.


    """"""""""""""""""""


    That day was Monday and I was sitting in my class with Emily. Being absent in a collage for three days made me feel a little uncomfort. As soon as when I got to class, Emily asked me, "why I was absent for three days? Everything is fine or not? How is Liam?" She was worried about me.


    ''Tell her what happened to me.'' I had this thought for a moment but since she was not very close to me, so I gave up the idea.


    "Good Morning Student". When I heard that familiar voice I lifted my eyes up and first thought came into my mind was, ''Nooooo! This cannot be happen. If that my collage life will turn into hell.'' I was so scared, shiver ruined in my veins.

 Chapter 30 - Out Miss Miller

    FLASHBACK CONTINUE


    "Good Morning Student". When I heard that familiar voice I lifted my eyes up and first thought came into my mind was, ''Nooooo! This cannot be happen. If that my collage life will turn into hell.'' I was so scared, shiver ruined in my veins.


    "Good Morning Sir" After greeting Sir all the students sat down in their seats. The class was completely quiet.


    "Stand those students who has the first day in my lecture today. He said in a very cold tone. I stood hesitantly and When I slowly looked around the class, I realized that I was the only one in the whole class who had the first day of the lecture"


    My heart had been pounding loudly since the moment he came to class. And in it I stand alone with all the students in the class. It was feeling very scared.


    "Only one student from a full class, great." He said while clapping his both hand.


    I stood with my head down in my place. I didn''t want to look at him.


    "What is your name."


    "Avery." I answered him.


    " Avery! Avery what? You never know that when a teacher asks for your name, you have to say full name." I stunned by his words because he was literally shouting on me. Does anyone shout for these little things? but he did.


    "Look up and say your full name Miss Avery."


    "Avery Henry Miller." I looked up and when my eyes meets his I trembled in fear. He had very tough aura, he was a devil in human shell.


    Generally girls use their husband''s name after marriage but I didn''t know my husband''s name. And he was saying that I should not tell anyone about us, so that''s why I decided to use my name.


    "I am your professor Miss Avery Henry Miller and my name is Mr. Hill." My eyes widened and he had a devilish smirks on his face.


    "You have been absent for three days. And you can take care to explain why you were absent." I was completely shocked by hearing that, I was rooted on spot.


    "If you don''t have a reason, then leave my class. Don''t stop in my class without reason."


    "l..... l.. was.. " Not a single word came out properly from my mouth. I was in deep fear.


    "Out Miss Miller."


    "Ha"


    "I SAID OUT FROM MY CLASS MISS MILLER." He shouted on me very loudly.


    I was very angry at that time. I was angry with myself, not with anyone else. I was angry about why I am so weak. I was angry about why I couldn''t answer his question.


    If you have the courage, no one can hurt you easily.


    I picked up my bag and started walking out of the classroom. Everyone in the class was laughing at me. It felt very humiliated. His job as a teacher was to silence them. But he did not do that.


    I didn''t started my day properly and in the very first lecture of collage life, I was kicked out of class.


    I was standing outside the classroom. After the lecture, he came out and stood in front of me. "If you want to sit in my class, you have to tell me the proper reason first and then sit. Do you understand?"


    "Yes s..... sir." I said in very hesitated. Emily came out immediately after he left and took my phone and saved her number. Because if I am absent in front, I can call her if I need to.


    I felt better because of her little gesture. All the other classes passed smoothly and then times came to left the college.


    That day was my first day of work and my shift was going to start soon so I didn''t have time to go home before going to work. I had to go company directly from collage and a best things was I had accompany of Emily with me to go to the company because she also had a cycle just like me and for that I was very happy.


    We both reached the company''s yard while talking and laughing. We got to see new people in the company. I was so happy because from that day I was finally able to stand on my own feets. In my heart there was a fire of sorrow but also there was a fountain of happiness to extinguish it.


    After giving the ID card and showing us our place, all the new trainees were called to auditorium hall. The good thing is that if you want to change your working table with someone, you can change it. Before going to the auditorium hall, we both changed our seats and secured our seats. So we can both sit together to work together.


    As we were walking towards the auditorium hall, I got a call and said Emily to go. That phone call was from my mother, she had called to say that, "would come to see us if you had a time."


    After talking with my mother for a while, I went to the auditorium hall. The auditorium hall was completely packed. I didn''t see Emily. I started looking for a place to sit.


    At that time. "Now I invite our company''s CEO Mr. Alex on stage."


    "Hello every one." And I was numb on the spot. It can''t be that? doesn''t , it''s it familiar sound. Putting my hand on my chest, I turned. My heartbeats started pounding loudly. Fear gripped me. It was a very very large shock for me. I wanted to get out of there, but it seems like the whole way to go was closed.


    That time I didn''t understand anything. Everyone was sitting in that big auditorium hall. In all of that, I stand alone. He was looking at me from the stage. And I was looking at him. That''s when I felt like someone was putting their hand on my shoulder. I turned around. "You need a place to sit, don''t you?" I shook my head positively. The lady took me down to the sit.


    She not only showed me the place but she also sat next to me. She made me feel good by her nature. I was sitting with my head down because I had no desire to look at the stage. My palms started sweating with fear. "Are you unwell " The lady asked. "It''s okay, it just feels a little uneasy". Upon hearing this, she gave me a water for drink. After a some conversation, I got her name and her name was ''Marry''. She was a receptionist in that company.


    We were allowed to go home after the eventl. My mobile phone was discharged Due to which my mobile was switched off and I could not call Emily. I would have stopped in the parking lot for her but I was getting late so I left.


    I was so relieved to meet Mom and Little Liam. I did not tell my mother what had happened to me because I didn''t want to give her tension. From there I went straight to mansion. I had not seen my husband at mansion since I came to my senses. Without much thought I went to bed in the bedroom after the dinner. It was a long day for me and nothing had special and I fell asleep.

 Chapter 31 - My husband.

    FLASHBACK CONTINUE


    I was so relieved to meet Mom and Little Liam. I did not tell my mother what had happened to me because I didn''t want to give her tension. From there I went straight to mansion. I had not seen my husband at mansion since I came to my senses. Without much thought I went to bed in the bedroom after the dinner. It was a long day for me and nothing had special and I fell asleep.


    """""""""""""""""""


    Forgetting what had happened the day before, I wanted to start anew with a new day, and with that thought, I woke up early in the morning. My husband has not been home for the past three days. I didn''t know why, but I was still miss him.


    Even so, I was not angry with him. It was just my own destiny.He seemed to be far away, even though he was close to me.


    Before going to college, I went to the hospital to visit Little Liam. I had made breakfast for him that day. As it should not be too late to reach the collage so I had to leave the mansion early that day and also because I had to go to the hospital. After going to the hospital, I learned from my mother that the day before, that means on Monday, after I left the hospital my husband had come to visit Little Liam. I was a little shocked to hear this, but I thought he was worried about Liam and it''s made me little happy.


    When I went to college, I found out that there is a small program in college. We were all called to Auditorium Hall A1. Emily and Emily''s roommate Raina and I went to the auditorium together. We were stunned to see that hall. Our eyes remained wide open. That hall was terribly large. In which students of all departments, Teaching staff, Non-teaching staff and also if the technical staff take a sits, there will be plenty of space in that Hall, It was a vary big hall.


    A red carpet was laid from the main door to the stage which divided the Hall in two equal parts. Seeing the arrangement, it seemed as if a film star or a big leader was going to be welcomed.


    All the students were sitting in their seats. Prinlipal''s speech begins. "My dear student, today you are very lucky to have the guidance from the founder, creator of this university. He build this university in his very young age. I take advice from him even at this age. I''m sure his guidance will very helpful w for all of you."


    We all waited for him. " Listen, I have already said that before, founder is a young. when he will come." Raina said very excitedly.


    "Just shut up now Raina. Otherwise we will be delivered from here before he arrives." Hearing Emily''s tone I chuckled little bit.


    "Now let''s welcome a Mr. Alexander Hill" The whole hall was quiet and everyone''s eyes were focused on the main door. At that moment, the door slammed open and a charming and elegant figure ensued. When I saw him, I put my hand over my mouth. This was the biggest shock for me since the previous day.


    "This is Mr. Alexander Hill." The words came out of Emily''s mouth as soon as he stepped in , she also shocked just like me.


    "Why what happened." Raina asked her.


    "Nothing, I''ll told you later."


    I couldn''t believe my eyes. It seems like I saw miracle.The whole hall begins to whisper.


    "Wow, is his so handsome, so charming." girls whispered.


    "I don''t believe on my eyes, please piche me" Said the girl behind me.


    "I want to become his." How can girls be so shameless. Nothing is known about him. And they were ready to throw themselves on him. I thought myself.


    "He is so handsome." When I heard Raina''s comment for him I quickly asked her, "you like him Raina."


    "Hey Avery don''t misunderstand, I just admire his looks I don''t like him." hearing this I felt relief. I pulled the inhaler out of my bag. And began to inhale. Because I didn''t want to create a any new problem.


    "Are you ok." Emily asked me.


    "Ya i am ok don''t take a tention"


    I had assured her but I was in a terrible state, because the founder of the university was my husband. The person who kicked me out of the first lecture was my husband. My boss in the office the CEO of the company was my husband.

 Chapter 32 - Wherever I slept at night, my morning would be in his arms

    FLASHBACK CONTINUE


    I had assured her but I was in a terrible state, because the founder of the university was my husband. The person who kicked me out of the first lecture was my husband. My boss in the office the CEO of the company was my husband.


    """""""""""""""""""


    The first shock came when I saw my husband as a lecturer in the classroom. Because I never dreamed that my husband would be a lecturer. Four days later I saw him in a different incarnation. All the memories of before I going into a coma started floating in front of my eyes.


    He was standing in front of me as a professor. But I was aware of its true nature. I was just a pawn for him which he could handle as he wished. He knew me better than I did. Yet he asked me questions that caused me to break inside.


    No matter what happened between us, I was still his wife. How can he ask me my name? He knew why I was absent in the collage, but he asked me reason. As soon as I saw him, I guessed it that collage life will be hell but in front of the whole class, I didn''t think he would take me out of the class. It was a very sad time.


    But I knew what I was waiting for and that was his name.


    That time I learned his name and But I was confused when I had gets another shock. When I saw him in company as a CEO. When his name was mentioned as Mr. Alex. One might think I was confused in my husband''s name.


    But my confusion went away when I had the third shock. In short, it took me two days to find out my husband''s full and real name.


    Now my husband''s proper introduction. He is a Mysterious CEO Mr. Alexander Hill in our country who place a very important and vital role in country''s economy.


    """"""""""""""""""


    All the students were sitting in the classroom. As soon as college peon comes to the class he told us "The Principal sir has told all the full scholarship holder students to gather in front of Alexander Sir''s cabin. Alexander Sir want to talk to all the full scholarship students."


    I was shocked to hear that. But the thought that I was not alone and that thought helped me to recover by fear, and I was more relaxed because of Emily. She also was a full scholarship holder student but her scholarship was in sports.


    But after going in front of his cabin, everything broke down. Because he started meeting everyone alone. We were 20 students from the whole class. We had to go inside according to the number we were given. That made me feel a little weird. Emily''s number was first and mine was 20th.


    After Emily''s turn, I told her to go but She was refusing. I needed her but I didn''t think it was right to stop her for a long time so I told her to go but she was not ready to listen to me. And because of her stubbornness, I had to give up.


    As time went on I was scared. Finally my number came up.


    The door suddenly closed as I went inside his cabin. I was about to turn around when someone grabbed me from behind. I''m scared. I tried to free myself from his grip.


    "Calm down, I am your husband my little wife." I calmed down, but still I was scared. I would be happy if that person loved me , but he wasn''t a person who loving me, for him I was just a pawn.


    "I think you are happy because you finally know my name. Avery, isn''t it wonderful thing that both of our names started with A. Tell me my cupcake." He buried his head in between my shoulder and neck, tighted his grip on my abdomen, he started licking my neck, his sudden action made me gasped for air.


    "Please don''t do that, we are in college." I begged him.


    "So want? this is my college, no one have a dare to stop me."


    "If your girlfriend comes and sees me near you, she will pushed. And you will take her side so It would be better for you to let me go." He got so angry after hearing me and that he started kissing me very forcefully. I was trying to get him away from me. But I was too weak for his strength. I was crying but he was not leaving me. When he was satisfied, he left me. He warned me that I could not deny him, and If I did, my brother and mother would suffer.


    """"""""""""""""""


    It was a month completed to my loveless marriage.


    That day was a Sunday. I and emily sitting out of the temple.


    "Avery can I ask you something?" Emily said me hesitantly.


    "Emily you don''t need my permission for asking me anything." my sentence made her little happy.


    Over the past one month, Emily, Raina and me have become a best friends. Trust was formed between the three of us. The three of us used to go wherever we wanted. But Raina had work to do that day so the she couldn''t came.


    "What is between you and Mr. Alexander Hill. Whenever you see him you changed your path or felt uncomfortable. Look, if you want to tell me then you tell otherwise it is your decision, I don''t ask you again." Her words made me shock, she was continue. "When you came out from his cabin that day your lips and eyes were swollen. If you want to tell this, tell it or leave it. These things will not affect on our friendship."


    She surprised me completely. But that time, I believed that she would understand me, so I told her everything. She remained silent after hearing that. She couldn''t believe it. But when I told her, I felt better. Now I have someone that I can tell my feelings.


    """"""""""""""""""


    It was two months completed to my loveless marriage and lots of things has changed in these two months. My Asthma and Anemia started to bother me more than before.


    My so called husband was getting me closer when he wants otherwise pushed me away when he wants. All should be according to his will. It didn''t matter what I wanted. He was bringing his mistress home when he wanted to. Both of them smiled, their words, their romance, all these things bothered me a lot. When she came to the mansion I walked outside in the garden.


    He would come home at night, no matter what was happened in day. Every night he would take me in his arms and putted me into sleep. It was a little weird but I couldn''t deny it. And I was used to it. Wherever I slept at night, my morning would be in his arms. It''s been two months.


    FLASHBACK ENDS.

 Chapter 33 - He called me into his cabin.

    PRESENT CONDITIONS


    "Avery don''t worry. I will always be with you, no matter what will happened in future I will never leave you." Emily assured her while putting her hand on Avery''s hand.


    There was concern for Avery in Emily''s eyes. After her mother and father die Emily was well aware of the pain of losing someone you love. The death of her parents had a great impact on her. Because of which she was weak from inside.


    Where Avery likes to remain calm to hide one''s own pain. The same Emily likes to speak more to hide her pain. Three years after the death of her parents, she had found a friend who was close to her heart. Who could understand her words, her feeling, her pain without speaking or without telling. Emily could not see Raina and Avery in pain under any circ.u.mstances. Emily considers the pain of Avery and Raina as her own.


    Emily was worried because Avery''s sudden disappearance from the office the day before. She guessed that something had happened between Avery and Mr. Alexander. As soon as Emily saw Avery in class, she immediately took her


    out of class.


    Emily and avery were sitting in college canteen.


    She felt very bad when Avery told her the whole story. She was very angry with Alexander. How can he do that with his wife? At first he didn''t take her assignment and then tore up the file. Emily knew that Avery''s work was so perfect. In fact, Emily created her file with the help of Avery''s file. He accepted her file but not Avery''s. It means, he did it all on purpose to annoy Avery. With all this thought Emily''s blood was boiling like.


    "EMILY... AVERY..... "


    They both heard voices from a distance. But this did not come as a surprise to them. They knew the owner of that voice. Because they had been used to it from two months.


    Her loud voice caught the attention of all other students in the canteen, but she didn''t care. She hurried to her friends.


    "I was find you both very much." She was breathing very hard.


    "Relax! take this water." Emily offered her water and started again. "What kind of crisis is there now, which you were looking for us. What kind of mountain has fallen on you?"


    "O, yes look.... "Just as she was about to say something her attention went to Avery''s head. And the bandage on her head came into view.


    "Avery what happened." She literally shouted little.


    "Nothing happened. Just calm down." Avery shook her head in denied.


    "If nothing had happen , how about this bandage on your head.? Tell me first." When Raina comes to her stubbornness, she doesn''t listen to anyone. Both Avery and Emily were aware of this. She was as stubborn as she was funny.


    "Ok I''ll tell you later. Don''t bother Avery. She is already in tension, so be good girl, and tell us what happened." Emily was explaining to her as if she were reassuring to a five-year-old child.


    "OK, That''s fine." She placed a brown gold envelope on the table. "What is this" Avery and Emily asked together.


    "Why don''t you both get it."


    "What", Question marks formed on both their face. They were both confused.


    "Hey this is a fresh party invitation." Raina said very excitedly.


    "What?" They both yelled before looking at each other''s faces.


    "Yes, Given in all classes, and how did you both not get it?" Hearing this, Avery''s head lit up and she noticed. "O yes if we attend the lecture in the morning both of us would have been given."


    "You both did not attend the lecture." Raina asks them in disbelieved tone.


    "No, we''ve been in the canteen since morning." Emily simply assured her.


    As the three continue to chat, Avery''s phone vibrated on table ans it is not a phone call but a message. Her facial expressions change when she reads the message. There is a little fear in her eyes.


    "What happened" Asks her friends.


    "He called me into his cabin." This answer was enough for them.


    They both put their hands on Avery''s shoulder. "Don''t be afraid."


    "Hmmm" She just nodded her hade and walks away.

 Chapter 34 - Whenever we are alone just called me Alex.

    She was standing in front of his cabin''s door. Her body was trembling in fear. Her palms were soaked with sweat. She took a deep breath, clenching her fists with her fingers and knocked on the door.


    "COME IN" a deep cold voice came from inside.


    She opened the door and entered. He was sitting on a leather chair behind the table. He looked like a goddess in his white shirt. He was looking at the laptop screen through the rectangular glasses. His blue eyes were moving on laptop screen in rhythm. Stood by the door, Avery staring at him as if someone had cast a spell on her. She didn''t blinked her eyelashes.


    "Close the door and come here Avery, don''t stood there like a statue." Without looking away from the screen, he told her calmly. With his words, the spell wheel on her was broken and she returned to her former state, and her heart rate vigorously increased. She closed the door before looking ahead.


    With her down head, she stood in front of his table. Because of everything that happened yesterday, she didn''t want to look at him.


    "Sir you call me, w...what a happened." She said very hesitantly. She was very scared. She was afraid of what he would do if he got angry.


    "Avery come closer to me." There was calmness in his cold tone.


    Circling the table, she stood closer to his chair. A storm was brewing in her mind. She wanted to get out of there. Before she could think any more, he grabbed her hand, pulled her towards him, and placed her on his lap in a swift motion. Her heart skipped a beat, she was like a little bunny in front of big Lion.


    Her one shoulder was resting on his firm and strong chest. His one arm was safely placed on her waist from her back to support her. He was caressing her soft cheek with his thumb of second hand. Her small hand on his chest, she was feeling his heartbeat. Her gaze were on her lap, she was biting her lower lip. They both looked so great together. As their pair came directly from heaven.


    He placed brown color file on her lap and opened a page, their was students names. He pointed to such a block, which was parallelly next to her name.


    " Ave sign here."


    "Hm" She was confused, she didn''t know why he want her sign.


    He said answering her unasked question. "This is the record of the students who gave the assignment." She was shocked to hear this. She blinked her eyes in disbelief.


    Her head was tilted down so that he could not see the expression on her face. But he knew what she was thinking because who knew her better than him.


    "But my assignment was rejected by..... ", before he completed her sentence, " I know I didn''t accept your assignment but now I''m asking you to sign. So do it."


    He handed her the pen and she signed the page.


    Again he gave her file but that was different than before.


    "What is this A... Sir." She is in a dilemma. What to call him she did not understand. ''Although you are physically close to me, but you are emotionally far away from me, and I know this.'' She thought herself.


    Positioning her own his lap more securely. He filled her completely in his arms and tightened his grip on her. He placed his chin on her head and closed his dark ocean blue eyes and inhaled a long breath, " Whenever we are alone just called me Alex."


    He held her so close that her cheek was on his chest and she could hear the rhythm of his heart clearly.


    She couldn''t believe her ears because It was the first time she had so close to him. Before that she used to stay with him but he always shouted at her and kissed her forcefully.


    Nothing could be heard from her mouth he asked again. "Answer me."


    "what is this A... Alex." she pointed toward the file on her lap.


    He opened his eyes and tilted her chin with his long and slender finger and gave her small pick on her cherry blossoms soft lips, which was slightly parted.


    "This is the your office record which I had torn."


    "What" she was completely shocked which was beyond her believe.

 Chapter 35 - Are you telling the truth.

    "This is the your office record which I had torn."


    "What" she was completely shocked which was beyond her believe.


    He approached toward her rossy pink very soft lips and whispered in husky tone, "Ave This file is completed by me." She widened her eyes. Because right now in front of her was Alex, whose she had fallen in love at first meet. Not that person, for which Avery was just a pawn.


    "But A.. Alex.... " before she say anything he placed his index finger on her slightly parted lips "Shuu.... no more question Ave." whenever he whispered everytime his lips brushed her soft lips. She tightened her grip on file which was on her lap with her soft and little palm and slightly buried her little face in her husband''s broad chest, which gave her warm feeling.


    Her 5''3" frame very small compared to his big and strong build. She was looking like a fragile little angel under beautiful big demon.


    He lifted edge of his thin lips in a beautiful smile while looking down at a small thing which was in his strong arms. He tightened his grip on her small self with one arm and picked his mobile from table, "Did you do what I told you to do?" asked in very cold voice.


    "Yes I am with your madam," hearing this Avery was become dumbstruck. After getting answer, he immediately ended the call and put the mobile back on the table.


    "Alex who... " before she completed her question he gave her answer, "You will know in 45min, so now just relax." He kissed her hair, inhaled their fresh fragrance and placed his chin on her head and closed his deep blue eyes with his wife in his arms.


    Avery allso closed her big chocolate brown eyes.


    They both stay that way for a while.


    Alexander opened his eyes And looked down. Avery''s breath became steady. He noticed that she had fallen asleep.


    It doesn''t matter what the situation is, It doesn''t matter how much tension there is on her, It doesn''t matter what happened to her, whenever Alexander takes her in his arms, every time she quickly fallen asleep.


    Looking his little wife like this, a devilish smirk appeared on his thin lips. Instead of waking her up, he stroked her silky long hairs with is long and slender fingers very gently.


    He placed his head on headrest while looking at selling. He was thinking something, but no one could guess what he was thinking by looking at the expression on his face.


    After some time very gently he patted her soft cheek, "Avery get up, get up now." He was caressing her cheek, She snuggled in his chest to rejecting him with her action. He literally chuckled on her cute action and grabbing her shoulder he parted her from his embrace and shook her body.


    She opened her eyes and rubbed with her fist just like little toddler. He offered her glass of water, she accepted his offer and quickly gulped whole water. Now she felt much better than before.


    He placed his long Index Finger under her chin and tilted her chin upward to meet his gaze. A little spark had in her big brown eyes because she was very close to her husband. The husband she loves dearly. No matter what he did, she was unable to hate him.


    "Why did you leave home early today? You didn''t have breakfast at home." There was so much love in his calm voice. But there was fear in her heart, she was afraid that someone would snatch that moment of love from her.


    "Also you did not attend my lecture, Don''t you want to study further?" He said in his magical voice. "If not. So i don''t mind that If my wife will stay at home." He rubbed her soft lips with his thumb while she was looking in his deep mesmerize eyes. He had already taken off his glasses. She felt as if his eyes were seeing her soul through her body directly which she felt fear in her spine.


    "Can you tell me why you left early in the morning? Why didn''t you attend the lecture?"


    "I.... I.... Alex" She did not know what to say to him. ''Would it be right to tell him that, I did not attend the lecture because of him. Because of him I left the mansion early. Because I did not want to see his face.'' She thought herself.


    She was afraid he would hurt her if he knew the real reason. So she accepted the lie. "I had some work with Emily" It was very difficult for her to lie with Alex, yet she dared.


    "Are you telling the truth." he asked her.


    "Hmm... " with that she simply nodded her head while vigorously biting her lower lip.


    "Ave don''t do that," saying this he removed her lip from her teeth. "Whenever you were upset or lying to me you always bite your lip. If you don''t want to tell me, so don''t, but don''t hurt yourself."


    She did not understand why he was treating her so well today. It''s all like an illusion for her. But she was very happy.


    "Now tell me, did you have breakfast in the college canteen?"


    She wanted to ask him how he knew I was in the canteen. But she dropped her thought, thinking that he knows everything about me. He knows me better than I do.


    " No." Yes she was right. She and Emily had been sitting in the canteen since morning but they had no breakfast. Because she didn''t want to eat anything. The picture of the day before was floating in front of her eyes.


    "I knew you didn''t. Aany way ake this." He putted two envelopes in her hand. They both looked like Raina''s envelopes. "This is an invitation to a Fishers party. Without it you will not be able to enter. You both did not attend the lecture, so you two didn''t get it."


    "Ok thanks." She simple nodded her head.

 Chapter 36 - No! no Alex not today

    He taked a file from her lap and placed on table and then cupped her soft cheek with his big palm, "now tell me main think Avery, Why did you leave the office yesterday without telling me?" She wished he hadn''t asked her that, but he did.


    Even before this, he had often told her not to go out at night without asking him.


    "I tried to stop you after you got hits by file, but you didn''t stop." This time his voice was a little louder than before and there was anger in his eyes. She gulped looking him like this, she trembled in fear.


    "I called you so many times, but your mobile was switched off." He narrowed he eyebrows and held her chin in between his thumb and index finger. "Care to tell me Avery."


    ''You want answer from me but don''t you know why I did that'' she want to told him that but her words was died in her throat and fear was getting control on her. She was looking him in disbelief.


    "Tell me." This time he applied little more pressure of his hold on her chin. He was no more gentle with her.


    Suddenly her eyes get teary, images from yesterday was floating in front of her brown eyes.


    Yesterday''s wounds were fresh on her mind and in it he was asking her the reason. How can he ask the reason for what happened to her? Because it all happened because of him. All these thoughts were running through her head. She kept staring at him. It was all beyond her limits.


    The dam of her feelings was broke. And pushing his hand she buried her face in his strong chest. With both her fists she clenched his custom made white shirt.


    She started crying very hardly.


    She started hitting him with her fists.


    He didn''t stop her or didn''t say anything.


    "Why Alex? why?" she yelled, "tell me Alex why? why every time you did to me like this."


    He gently patted her back, "Ave you don''t have a right to ask me question."


    "I know Alex, but don''t stop me today please, please give me answers my questions." She started to please him.


    "Alex I have never dated anyone. I have never talked to any boy much, I always stayed in my work. Alex I never depended on anyone. I used to solve my problems myself, I had the courage to face Problem." She sobbed very very hard. "And then all of a sudden on my eighteenth birthday you came into my life. And that''s when I needed help. I will never forget what you did for my brother. You took care of me when I needed the support most. Then I realized that you know me better than I do. I fell in love with you in a few hours. And suddenly I became your wife. You are my husband. Not just my husband, you are my professor, you also are my boss."


    She clenched her fists again his chest more tightly. "My day starts with you Alex and ended on you. I spend most of my time around you. Even though you are close to me, but why so long."


    "Ave please don''t cry" he kissed her hairs while patting her back.


    "No! no Alex not today", she refused his request.You don''t know how much it hurts me when I see you with her." He leaned down burying his face in the crook of her neck. "Whenever I see you with her, my heart aches. Which was unbearable. Can''t you love me? Not more but little bit, tell me Alex. I am your wife, yet she was always in your arms Alex, it''s... it''s... re... really...pain... painfull." He tightened his grip on her and heald her more close.He tightened his grip on her and heald her more close "Stop Ave don''t cry, don''t hurt yourself please."


    "So ....ple....please....lo....love.....your wife Alex.... an... and.... she... will not hur.... hurt.. her self." Her voice was heavy with tears. She could hardly speak. He was running his hands over her back, he was trying to soothe her. Even in her miserable condition, he did not said her that he will love her. It was very pitiful.


    He cupped her soft and little face in his big warm palm, and was about to say something to her, there was a knock on door. She panicked, "Alex some... someone...there is...is...someone outside the door. Ple....please...let me go Alex." She muffled. Tears welled from deep inside and coursed down her soft cheeks like a flower. M.o.a.ns escaped from her slightly parted lips through the suppressed sound of hiccups.


    "Shuuuu.... there is no need you apart from me."


    "But Alex."


    He placed his slender finger on her lips, "take your time in arms."


    ''Alex you don''t know what these words mean to me. You speak very easily, but what an effect these words have on my heart, I wish you could understand this.'' She said in her mind.


    Someone knocked on door again. knock..... knock....


    "COME IN" The voice that had been calm and gentle until now suddenly became cold.


    Door of his cabin opened and reveals a female doctor in her mid twenties in white coat followed by Alex''s assistant Ethan, who was holding a tray in his hand.


    when they entered, Alex quickly buried her face in his broad chest as he knows she will feel uncomfortable if they looked to her like this.


    Coming in front of his table he places the tray on Alex''s table. "Sir, Dr. Suzy and strawberry milk as per your order."He was standing in front of his boss''s table. But he did not dare to look up. He was feared that if he saw his boss with the lady boss in such a state, his eyes would be blindfolded.

 Chapter 37 - He doesnt love me

    "You can go now", Alex ordered his assistant but still his one arm wrapped around her small and fragile waist and another on her head. His shirt was soaked with her tears and her fists caused wrinkles on his shirt.


    After Ethan left his boss and little ledy boss with Dr. Suzy he take breath of relief. But he was happy to seen his boss with his little lady boss. God had finally listened to him. He felt bad when his boss didn''t behave well with his little lady boss. But today he was happy to see both of them together.


    Inside Alex''s Cabin


    Alex slightly parted Avery from his embrace and whipped her eyes with his thumb and kissed her swollen eyes while other side in cabin Dr. Suzy was filling injection. She smiled looking lovely couple who was showing their affection in front of her.


    And she was amazed because she had never seen Alex take care someone so much since she was working with him.


    "Ave, fold the sleeves of your shirt."


    "Hm, why?" she was in daze.


    "You have to take Tetanus Toxoid injection and I called Dr. Suzy for that. And back then when I was talking on phone I was talking about Dr. Suzy."


    "But Alex... " Before she say anything he putted his finger on her lips, "Keep quite little wife, otherwise I know another way to shut your little mouth down." he said in very low voice which was only hearable by Avery while rubbing her pink rossy lips.


    "And I know what I''m doing. Your wound is caused by metal and I can''t take any risk."


    He helps her roll up the sleeves of her shirt. Doctor should be able to inject easily to Avery, so he changed the direction of his chair. After work, the doctor left, and again they were left alone.


    "Does it is hurt." He asked.


    "No." She replied while rubbing her upper arm.


    Then he handed her glass of strawberry milk. firt she looked to glass then Alex. "Drink this milk. You have been eating nothing since morning, hunger is not good for you." She looked at him and smiled a little. She started to feel like her old Alex was coming back. She was about to take first sips suddenly his phone rang. His phone was on the table so she could see the caller ID, which made her tremble. She tightened her grip on the glass. That phone call was from Clora. She did not want her husband to pick up the phone. But she couldn''t do anything.


    Alex picked up the phone immediately and asked happily, "Yes my love." Which makes Avery''s feeling uneasy. She had been sitting with him for about an hour but he never called her love, not at least ones. And he called Clora, as his LOVE, as soon as he picked up the phone. That means he is not her old Alex


    "I''''ll be there soon, my Love." Even when she was near him, he was lovingly talking to another woman. Her heart began to ache when she heard his words. Her heart shattered like a mirror.


    ''He doesn''t love me. I''m just a pawn for him. How could I forget this.'' All these thoughts were running through her head. She quickly got off his lap and placed the glass of milk on his table and turned to go out from door.

 Chapter 38 - Mrs. Avery Alexander Hill I said stop right there

    ''He doesn''t love me. I''m just a pawn for him. How could I forget this.'' All these thoughts were running through her head. She quickly got off his lap and placed the glass of milk on his table and turned to go out from door.


    She got away from him so quickly that he couldn''t catch her.


    "Where are you going", he asked her from behind but still he was on phone call, "No one else than my silly little wife." He replied on phone call very loving. "I''ll be with you in a little while and then we''ll both go out for a date."


    His every word pierced Avery''s heart like a knife.


    "Now I am cutting the call, bye, Love you." With that he cutted call.


    It had been two months since she got married, but he had never taken her out for anything. He did not introduce her to anyone as his lawful wife . Very few people know that he is married and for rest of the world he is a handsome unmarried successful young billionaire businessman, whose girlfriend is Clora.


    Although they both are husband and wife, but for outside world they both are completely strangers. And that''s what pierces her heart so much.


    She hurriedly put the file and one invitation card on his table. And went towords the door. He asked her in his strong words before she left, "Where are you going."


    She was stepping forward without giving any reaction. He shouted as she was about to open the door.


    "I''M ASKING YOU AVERY. WHERE ARE YOU GOING?"


    She stopped on her spot and answered him very calmly, "Excuse me sir. But it is not right to spend so much time with a male teacher. I have to go."


    He was furious when he heard her answer. The temperature of his rage went above his endurance. His beautiful dark blue eyes began to turn red with anger. He got up from his chair. In front of him his little wife was standing with her back facing to him.


    He told her, controlling his anger. "You haven''t eaten since morning. Drink this milk and you can go."


    "You don''t have to worry about me. Keep all this care for your mistress ''Clora'', love of your life! Sir Alexander." There was bitterness in her voice. But her heart ached when she spoke to her husband in such a tone. She was very tender at heart.


    "Ok just take this file and invitation card, You will not be able to enter without this card." He was trying to persuade her.


    "I''m sorry Sir but I can''t get this file. And I don''t want a card because I won''t come to the party." She was trying to control her tears.


    "Ave just stop there and dont be stubborn." Now he was became very furious. He runed his hand through his silky hair. He was trying to suppress his anger.


    "No Sir It is not appropriate to have a student in a close room with a teacher. This can endanger the reputation of the teacher."


    "Sir, Sir, Sir... how many times I told you, Ave don''t call me Sir whenever we are alone." His cold voice echoed in that quiet cabin which made her body tremble. "And what is this Ave? When you have been with me for about an hour, you have not thought of my reputation. But why now?"


    "Because I thought I was with my husband. Because I thought my husband fell in love with me. Because I forgot I''m just a pawn. Because I had forgotten that my husband has mistress. Because I forgot my husband doesn''t love me." She never broke her calmness but her tears was flowing from her beautiful brown eyes.


    Alex gripped the fist due to frustration and she took another step forward just like the distance between the two was widening.There was a strange kind of silence in the room.


    "Mrs. Avery Alexander Hill I said stop right there", with that he broke silent. Avery''s eyes become widened, this was the first time he had called her by her new full name after marriage.If the condition was different, she would have stopped but she knew there was no point in stopping because he was after some time going to leave her.


    "Sorry Sir" and with that she silently left his cabin.


    As she stepped out of the cabin, "CRASH" he threw everything off the table.The next moment everything was spread out on the ground and he was sitting on his chair like furious devil.


    Avery was outside of his cabin but was able to heard the sound coming from inside. She stood in the corner outside of his cabin and began to cry.


    Assistant Ethan, who was outside the cabin for all the time, was stunned by the sight in front of his eyes. ''Until now, Boss and Lady Boss were drowning in a sea of ??love. So why suddenly, Lady Bass began to cry.'' He thought himself and his heart began to ache when he saw her crying. He felt very sorry for her.


    She was like little sister to Ethan. He never hesitated to help her.


    "ETHAN" This cool voice brought ethan back into reality. Hurley Ethan went to his boss''s cabin and when he saw the sight in front of his eyes and he broke out in a cold sweat. His boss''s mobile laptop and other items were broked on the ground. Alex was setting on his chair while putting on his head on headrest who was trying to calm himself.


    Ethan stepped forward slowly and putted spare mobile on Alex table.


    When will Alex''s head temperature go up? and when wil he would vent his anger on the object? So for that Ethan was always ready with another option.


    Alex quickly picked up the phone and made a call. "Take care of her, she had not eaten anything since morning and she was crying a lot." He hung up without listening to the person from other side.


    Ethan was silently stood there.


    If Alex doesn''t love Avery then why did he ask to take care of hre. What''s on his mind after all. Why is he treating her like this?

 Chapter 39 - But he did not stop.

    He opened the cabin door and stepped outside. She was standing in the corner outside his cabin. He looked at her. The two of them stared each other for a moment and time had stopped for her. Alex, standing at his full height, looked devilish handsome in his custom made suit.


    On other hand, her condition was like a miserable fairy. Swollen eyes, reddish tip of nose, her fair cheeks soaked with tears, her condition was very pitiable.


    He looked at her for a moment and stepped forward leaving her behind. Along with his every step her heart was getting more and more pain. Which was unbearable for her.


    Ethan was following him, but Ethan felt very bad for Avery. He wanted to scold his boss but he knew this was out of his territory.


    She was horrified to see Alex walk away from her. She could not see that her husband was leaving her for another woman.


    She had no idea what to do. ''Why am I so weak? Why can''t I stop my husband?'' Her head began to ache due to all this thought. She had on her place like a statue with tears flowing from her eyes.


    Gathering her all power and courage she finally whispered which was hearable for Alex''s sharp ears.


    "P...Please A...Alex I am so...sorry.. don''t go" she said between her tears due to which Alex halted on his track.


    "It hu...hurts a lot when y...you go to her. What is so special about her? Why. ....why...why..game li...like this with me. I lo...love you so much Don''t you...you se..see...see." It was very hard for her to speak, but she overcame her physical condition only for telling him.


    But he did not stop.


    He left her behind for outsider.


    He left her behind for other women.


    Till some time ago, the person who held her in his arms was not even look at her now. Leaving her behind, he kept stepping forward. As she watched him go away, she could not help but fall to her knees.


    He warned Ethan as he walked down the corridor, "No one should come to this side except her friends. No teacher, no student, not evenly principle. I leave this responsibility on you. No one sees her in such a state. If you don''t do as I say, you will suffer the consequences. You will call me, If anything is urgent and Don''t leave this place. I am leaving my wife in your care."


    Without hearing Ethan''s reply he left but Ethan was completely dumbfounded because of his boss''s beaver. For Ethan, Alexander is a unsolved mystery.


    Avery curled her body into fetus position on cold floor and was cring from her heart. She didn''t understand what do? She did not know how long she remained in that state.


    After some time she felt something on her shoulder and when she looked up, her friend''s face was in front of her.


    Looking her this stage Raina quickly embrace her and Emily patted her back while Consoling her, for dear of life.


    Before they could ask her anything, she began to tell them. "Why d....does h...he do this to me? Wh...when ...he...he wants....to...to get clos..close ..to me, he gets close. When he...he...wa..want to push me away, you push." The sweetness and tenderness in her voice was lost.


    "I have....n...no idea...wh....why he does that,... why.... why... why..., tell me Ra... Raina.... why...?"


    Raina and Emily didn''t know how to handle her. They did not even know what had happened.


    EMILY''S POV


    She was crying in front me in Raina''s arms. We both don''t know what happened to her. We calmed her down first and then asked what exactly happened.


    The thing was not so big. But it was big for her because she was his wife, and in this hole world, no wife can bear that her husband is leaving her for another women. In any married woman''s life no one can take the her husband''s place, then how will she allow others to take her place.


    But there was one thing that was beyond my comprehension and that was why Alexander Sir did that. Sometimes he take her cares, so sometimes he bothers her.


    I still remember that day very clearly when Alexander Sir called me to his cabin. The day I found out about Avery and Alexander Sir relationship, exactly after that day I was called by Alexander Sir.

 Chapter 40 - Say Miss Emily, yes or no

    EMILY''S POV


    I still remember that day very clearly when Alexander Sir called me to his cabin. The day I found out about Avery and Alexander Sir relationship, exactly after that day I was called by Alexander Sir.


    He was sitting on his chair and I was standing in front of him in fear. My head was tilted down. Who dared to look at the Devil.


    "So Miss Emily you know everything about my and Avery''s relation." After hearing his cold voice for a moment I thought I had made a mistake by asking Avery. My condition worsened due to fear, my legs were trembling. I didn''t say anything and just was looking at floor.


    "Say Miss Emily, yes or no."


    Who dared to lie with the monster. "Y... yes s.... sir."


    Hearing my answer he chuckled, "Don''t be afraid i won''t eat you."


    "Now come to the main point and this conversation will be between us, don''t ever try to tell Avery. I just you will take care of Avery behind my back and one more thing you will tell me everything related to her in upcoming days. You gate that."


    Along with "Hmm" I just nodded my head automatically.


    "Here it is my private number", and he gave me his card.


    From that day on I used to tell him about Avery''s every move.


    I used to give him all the information about Avery whenever she was with me. It was my third task along with college and job.


    *******


    But I don''t understand why he treats Avery like that. On one hand, he is very focused on her and on other hand, he is not treating her well. O god it''s very frustrating.


    We were waiting for Avery in the canteen when he called me and told me about Avery and now we are here for our friend.


    END OF EMILY''S POV


    Raina cupped Avery''s face, "Look Avery Life is not easy. There are always ups and downs in life. You have to deal with everything. Nothing will happen just by crying like this. You have to face difficulties. There is no point in going backwards."


    "Yes Avery, Raina is right", Emily said while patting Avery''s shoulder.


    Avery wiped away her tears and answered them, "I know life is not easy and I was not afraid of the problem. you know since my father died I have never told anyone about my problem. I was always trying to find a solution of my problems by myself. I didn''t even ask my mother about money for my education since my father died. My mother doesn''t even know about my illness. Then suddenly on my birthday Alex came into my life and in a moment my life changed completely. I was so happy but he broke my trust very badly and I was broken inside and now I am afraid of even small things. I became weak whenever he came in front of me." Crying made Avery''s voice hoarse.


    "You don''t know guys how much I love Alex." Again tears started flowing from her beautiful eyes. "But he doesn''t love me."


    "My dear Avery Does your husband tell you that he does not love you?" Raina asked her softly.


    "No"


    "Then why do you give up. Sometimes a situation arises where a person is forced to make a decision. And from everything you say, it seems like he cares about you. You have to be patient."


    "Yes Avery, Raina is talking correct, I agree with her." Emily allso felt that Alex cared about Avery.


    Avery grabbed her friend''s hand. "Are you both telling the truth. I''m willing to wait a long time for him." Avery''s eyes were shining with a ray of hope. After Listening to Raina and Emily she felt that the burden on her heart was lessened.


    "By the way Emily, this is your invitation card." Avery placed invitation card on Emily''s hand.


    "Hiw do you have my invitation?" Emily was confused.


    "Gave it to me by Alex."


    "And where is your." Raina and Emily both asked on same time.


    "I was angry so I left the card in Alex''s cabin."


    "Does he know?" Again her both friends asked on same time.


    "yes"


    Raina spoke quickly to lighten the air. "Let''s go for shopping. I want to wear new clothes for the freshers party."


    Avery didn''t want to go anywhere. And also she had to go to work, but when Emily tells her that they are on holiday until the Freshers Party and because of Raina''s Insistence she decided to go shopping.

 Chapter 41 - Actually I love it

    Avery hadn''t eaten since morning so her friends decided to go restaurant first. They three went to an Indian restaurant because Avery loved Indian food and staying with her, Raina and Emily also were fascinated by Indian food.


    They both ordered Avery''s favorite food but Avery didn''t want to eat anything. Her appetite was already died. Due to Emily''s stubbornness, she drank a juice little bit. Whenever she was upset, her appetite was affected first.


    From the past two months, she wasn''t aiming for her meal. Due to which her physical condition was worsted day by day.


    After a short meal, they three went to the mall directly. Raina and Emily choose same simple and elegant long one piece dress in different colors with beautiful embroidery. They also suggest Avery to by same dress in different color but seeing that she was not in a good mood so they two did not urge her.


    While roaming around in shop, Wearing a beautiful red and maroon lehenga, statue captures her attention. That statue was placing in Indian wearing section. Unknowingly, her legs carry her in front of the statue. When she was engrossed in the beauty of Lehenga, suddenly someone spoke from behind her, "Wow! It''s so beautiful", and it was none other than Emily.


    " Isn''t it Avery?"


    "Yes your right it''s very beautiful."


    "Did you like" Raina asked Avery.


    "NO"


    "Huuu... " both become confused hearing Avery''s answer.


    "Actually I love it."

 Chapter 42 - I am already married

    The three of them were standing in front of that beautiful lehenga.


    "Avery are you going to wear this for the party."


    "No, Raina I am not."


    "But why? you love it so why you don''t."


    Yes, Emily was right, Avery''s heart was touched by that beautiful lehenga.


    "Because this is not for the party."


    "what do you mean?" Hearing her answer, both her friends were confused.


    "Actually this types of lehenga is for a wedding. I mean look at color of it, this color is especially used in Indian weddings. In Indian weddings, the bride''s dress is mostly red or maroon."


    "So you are taking this for wedding." Raina asked her simply.


    "Hmm... ", Avery thought for while, " How can I? you know na, I am already married." She continued, "But I always had a dream that my marriage would be done in the same Indian way as my mother. Whenever my mother would show me her wedding pictures, I was always think that one day I will apply mehndi on my hands just like her. I will also wear a beautiful lehenga on my wedding day just like her." There was sadness in her sweet voice. "But you know? I think I am the first girl who get married in a college uniform."


    "Mam, do you want to see more wedding lehengas?" Suddenly shop attendant popped out from nowhere.


    "No we are just looking this." Avery said very softly as usual her tone.


    "Then keep going mam, I will take my leave." With that shop attendant left them.


    *************************************************


    TO MY DEAR READERS:


    My dear readers, I know that previous chapter and this chapter is very short. And I''m sorry about that. But believe this will not happen again. It all happened because I was stuck in a very important work. I''m sorry you have to wait, but this will not happen again. Stay tuned with your poor author for Avery''s and her friends''s Journey which will make you excited.

 Chapter 43 - Hotel

    It was evening time. The street lights were giving a different beauty to the city which was drowning in darkness.


    Three friends were walking on the road while laughing and chit chatting. Avery did not buy any dress for her despite her friends insistence. But the work for which Raina had brought them out was a success. Avery''s mood was much better than before. From the past two months, Avery''s health has been deteriorating day by day, making her more likely to have a major asthma attack, and Raina and Emily known that very well. Whenever Avery didn''t feel well, her friend was trying there best to make her feel better.


    The three were walking while crossing the Seven Star Hotel.


    There was a smile on Avery''s face now she was reacting on Raina and Emily''s funny things.


    But something caught her eye that unknowingly led her towards the Seven Star Hotel. She hurried went to the hotel''s entrance. When the eyes of Raina and Emily fell on Avery, they ran to stop her. Because it was a very grand and big Hotel, which was very popular among the urban billionaires. Where the common man could not go inside without permission. They feared that the guard would harass Avery, and on top of that, those three were wearing college uniforms.


    But to their surprise, the guard let Avery go inside.


    *********


    IN SIDE THE HOTEL


    "He girl where are you going? stop right there." Someone from Hotel staff was yelling on a girl, and that girl was none other Avery.


    Ignoring that voice, she was walking forward. She was chasing someone here and that man was walking in front of her but he was not alone. He was accompanied by a woman who had the man''s hand on her waist. And they were both walking together.


    That man was none other than her husband, Alexander Hill and with him was his girlfriend Clora.


    When Avery was walking in front of that hotel with her friends, her eyes fell on Alex and she started chasing him unknowingly.


    She was chasing him but with every step she was scared. She was afraid of what she would see.


    She was feeling uneasy about what the two of them will done in the hotel. But remembering Raina''s words, she was comforting her mind. Raina had told her not to give up so easily and give some time for setting some things. She was repeating all this in her head. ''Maybe they both came here for work.'' She thought her self.

 Chapter 44 - Alex closed the door on her face

    She was repeating all this in her head. ''Maybe they both came here for work.'' She thought her self. But her thoughts turned out to be wrong when Alex and Clora both stood in front of Alex''s President Suites.


    If a young man was taking a woman to a hotel in personaly and if they stay in the same room together, anyone can understand what will happen next. Fear rose on her whole body.


    Alex was about to open the door, "Hey girl how many times I tell you, stop right there." Again that staff member shouted on Avery but this he yelled loudly which was hearable to Alex and Clora which made them turn around.


    Alex was looking at Avery but there was no expression on his handsome face while on other hand smirk was on Clora''s high painted lips. She was wearing a red skin-tight short dress whose neak was deep. But Avery was in daze she didn''t understand anything.


    Clora was very happy to see Avery''s pitiful condition. She always wanted to be Mrs. Hill, she had to become the wife of most handsome billionaire and famous CEO in the country. But that dream did not come true because of Avery. She always considered Avery as a big trouble in her path. She knew that Alex was not in love with Avery, but still he married her. For this reason, she always wanted to degrade Avery whenever she gets a chance.


    There were three secretaries working under Alexander in the office, one of whom was a Clora. The work of all three secretaries was different. If he want to attend a party or go abroad for business trip, Clora was always with him. clora always used to insult Avery in the office, because she knew that no matter what she did, Alexander would not say her anything.


    "Darling you have to clear this mess, I''ll go inside and prepare for our beautiful night", with that Clora peck Alexander''s soft lips and went inside the President Suites.


    Clora''s words fell on Avery''s ears. This only sentence came to her mind for Alex, ''You killed me live Alexander Hill.''


    Hotel staff was shouting on Avery, Alexander was standing on the door way, Avery just was looking at Alexander. She could not hear the shouts of the hotel staff. The needle of time was stopped for her.


    The male hotel staff was just yelling at her. Because they couldn''t touch her. The rule of the Hotel was that no male staff had the authority to touch any woman. There was special female staff for emergencies conditions.


    No words came out from Alex''s mouth but his eyes were telling her, "You can''t stop me. I''m going to my love." Soon there female staff arrived, who was trying to take Avery away from there.


    But her eyes were looking at only one direction. When all of they followed her eye line, seeing the Devil in front, they all sank into a sea of ??fear. They thought Avery was with CEO Alexander Hill. But when they asked Alex make sure, he flatly refused. Which caused all the staff start bad mouthing about her. Someone called her bitch. So someone called a s.l.u.t. Someone was saying that she was chasing the president for money. But they didn''t know is that she is his wife.


    Alex closed the door on her face, but at the same time he also opened the way for her tears.

 Chapter 45 - How could he be Averys brother?

    Alex closed the door on her face, but at the same time he also opened the way for her tears.


    Avery was rooted on the spot. He didn''t say anything he just left me for her and i was still thinking that he will come, but again I was fooled, again he played with my emotions. Her thoughts were eating her inside.


    The hotel staff was trying to get her out from there. Just then, Reina and Emily arrived there. Both of them was shocked at the sight in front of their eyes. Avery stood there like statue and four hotel female staff were trying to drag her.


    Emily and Raina still did not understand why Avery suddenly came to the hotel. They searched for her for a long time and even the hotel staff scolded them but eventually they found Avery.


    Both of them hurriedly went toward her, "Avery what happened?" They started to questing her but instead of her one female staff spoke, "Ooo so you two are with this bitch."


    "Speak properly." Raina growled at the female staff.


    "Rather than teaching me how to speak you both properly look what your friend did."


    "What do you mean?" This time Emily asked.


    "Your lfriend was chasing the president. I tried to stop her but she was not ready to listen to me. We thought she was with the president but when we asked to President he said he did not know this girl." This time a male staff member who had been trying to stop Avery some time before.


    Hearing their words, the lights went on in the heads of Raina and Emily. "Which president." They both asked hurriedly.


    "Mr. Alexander Hill."


    After hearing this name, both of them realized exactly what had happened. They both quickly grabbed Avery''s hand. "Avery we have to leave this place, come with us." Emily was talking to her but Avery''s full attention was on the closed door, and tears was flowing from her beautiful eyes.


    "Where are you going grils? This girl was chasing the president for money and that too when the president was with his girlfriend." This time the female staff member spoke, she had been watching Avery from the beginning.


    "Does my sister needs to chase a man for money." A cold and strong sound fell on everyone''s ears. And they all turned in the direction of the sound. When the word ''sister'' came to their notice, all the staff were terrified. But raina had the biggest shock. Her eyes widened. How could he be Avery''s brother?

 Chapter 46 - Did my sister touch that SO CALLED CEO

    A person came forward for Avery was none other than Dr. Max, who was looking very furious in his midnight black suit. Whose green eyes was throwing dagger on Hotal staff, he was followed by Hotal Manager and other High Ranking Hotal Staff.


    He made his way toward Avery''s life less body and soot beside her.


    "Sorry Boss, If we knew that she was your sister, we wouldn''t be doing this." One of the staff members spoke first for his dear to life. He thought that if I apologize in advance, my boss will didn''t say anything. But it all turned wrong.


    "So you mean if she weren''t my sister or another girl you would all be abusive."


    "No sir, actually she was chasing the CEO.... ". Before female staff members say another word Max fumed in anger.


    " Did my sister touch that SO CALLED CEO." No one could believe that their boss was so caring for his sister. If they only knew that Avery was not their boss''s biological sister, they could not bear the shock.


    "N... no sir".


    "Did my sister said something that CEO."


    "N... no sir."


    "Did my sister demand money to that CEO."


    "N...no sir."


    "Then how did you all talk about my sister. Does she looked like to seducer ?"


    Hotal staff:"... "


    "Do I pay you all for insulting someone? If this kind of thing happened again on my back or again any good person will bused by staff, I wouldn''t tolerate it. Look at these three, the same respect that is given to me as your master should also be given to these three."


    No employee had ever seen Max so angry. His image as a cool person in front of everyone was completely shattered. The staff that used to joke with him today was trembling with fear. The hotel manager was standing quietly in a corner.


    Max came forward and stood in front of Avery so that she could no longer look at the closed door. But her tears were expressing her pain. All the employees were trembling with fear. Avery stood like a statue, her brother had come for her.


    But in all of this, Raina had gone to a different world. She was completely engrossed in the cycle of questions. She couldn''t believe on her eyes. She had forgotten everything and only one thing was running through her head. How can Max Avery''s brother?


    Raina slightly shaken Emily''s arm and whispered in her ear, "Emiiii ! does he really Avery''s brother."


    "You fool didn''t I told you Alex Sir''s childhood best friend who suppose to be now Avery''s big brother Dr. Max"


    "Biological?"


    "How can Raina? he not Avery''s biological brother but not less than biological."


    "Oooooo.... it''s that so."


    "Raina what happened to you today. Why are you acting like that I have already told you everything." Emily was completely confused by Raina''s behavior.


    They both were whispering but their boths low voice was worth listening to Max. With just one glance from Max, Reina was completely frightened and hid behind Emily. She didn''t have the courage to look in Max''s coold eye.


    Max placed his palm on Avery''s soft wet cheek and said very softly, "little sister we have to go." Avery didn''t say anything.


    He grabs her delicate wrist and pushes her forward, but she loses her balance. Just as she was about to fall, Max quickly grabbed her and lifted her in his arms.


    "I have to take her to the hospital. If you two have to go back, I''ll tell my diver."


    " No brother doesn''t need it. We cannot leave Avery in such a situation. We are also coming with you". Raina stood silently behind her as Emily spoke to him only.

 Chapter 47 - Why you did this to me?

    It was one o''clock at night. The moon was shining in the dark night. A lifeless body was on the bed in a hospital ward, who had saline on his left hand. That body no one else than b Avery. She has been in the same condition from the past five hours since Max treated her. Raina and Emily were asleep on the another bed. In that dark room, the bright moon was shining through the glass.


    Someone entered in that room and approaches Avery, this person is none other than Max. First he checked Avery''s conditions and after he went toward another bed on which Raina And Emily was sleeping. He directly approached Raina.


    From the beginning, Raina was aware of someone in the room. But she want to find out his motive that''s way she didn''t do anything but when the man approached her, she quickly opened her eyes. And as soon as she woke up, Max pressed her mouth. She was relieved to see him face to face. But she was afraid of what he would do next.


    Before she said something Max quickly dragged her out of room and take her toward the dark and silent corridor. He harshly pinned her in the wall, "why you did this to me?"


    These were the first words that came out of his mouth. There was pain in his eyes along with anger. Streams of unknowing tears from Raina''s eyes.

 Chapter 48 - Raina say something

    Max pinned Raina very harshly in the wall, she had never seen him so angry before, she felt pain on shoulder because of his strong grip. She wanted to protest but her words were stuck in her throat and only air was coming from her open mouth. She wanted to say something but she can''t.


    "Raina why you did this to me." He was very furious, blood rushed to his eyes due to anger. He want answer of his question but on other hand Raina didn''t say anything, she was just looking in his eyes. Stream of tears were flowing from her beautiful hazel eyes. She was looked like a little bunny in the cage of furious tiger.


    "Do you think love is a joke? My feelings about you are a joke. Are you kidding me?"


    "... " she didn''t say anything, she was just like a statue.


    "RAINA SAY SOMETHING, ANSWER ME, DON''T SHUT YOUR MOUTH LIKE THIS." He yelled on her but also he was right. Those 15 days were the most beautiful and unforgettable days of his life. He was very happy with her. But she broke it all in one word and all his dreams came to an end.


    "Don''t you see how Avery''s condition is? do you want like this? You really want to break our relation me. Do you really want me to go towards another woman?" She was terrified when she heard this. She can''t even see him in her dream with another woman. She unknowingly grabbed his arm. Her eyes were trembling with fear. There was immense pain in her eyes.


    He was about to say something but he felt someone''s presence. When he looked at left side, Emily was trembling in fear, "I.... I am so... sorrrrrry. I.. I... just was.. I thought... Ra.. Raina was some.... somewhere, I didn''t wa... want to... to.. disturb. you.... " She did not understand what she was talking about. She had got up a while ago but she was stunned without seeing Raina by her side. She closed her eyes again, thinking that raina must have gone into the washroom. But it took a long time, and the thought that she hadn''t arrived made Emily uneasy.


    Emily starts looking for her but she is surprised to see raina close to max. But when she hears Max''s words and sees his anger, she is terrified. She wants to get out of there quickly but Max notices her before that.


    "Emily don''t be afraid I won''t eat you. Take her with you." He releases his grip on raina''s body, "And yes take a care of Avery." With that he left.


    Raina sits quietly on the bed. Ever since Max left, it was as if her words had been lost somewhere. Those 15 days were not only for Max but also very much memorable for her. Streams of tears were constantly flowing from her eyes. Emily would not have seen her in so sorry state before because she would have seen Raina having fun anytime.

 Chapter 49 - Whose green eyes were looking at me

    Already Avery''s lifeless body was on the bed. Her beautiful face was completely white. Emily was already very sad to see Avery''s condition. Ever since Mad talked to Raina, she has been completely silent. There was a deep pain and sadness in Raina''s eyes that no one could reach there.


    Emily already knows Avery''s pain, so she didn''t want to see her second friend in pain. She went and sat next to raina and put her hand on Raina''s shoulder.


    "It''s ok Raina don''t feel sad,"


    Raina lifted her red eyes towards Emily, "Emi please don''t get me wrong. Don''t break your friendship with me, I don''t have any one apart you and Avery."


    "What are you talking about? Why should I break friendship with you? No matter what will happen in life, the three of us will not leave each other alone. Understand." Emily cupped her face in her palm. "How can you think like that Raina?"


    "Because I won''t tell you anything."


    "It''s completely fine Raina that you didn''t tell anything and also it''s ok if you don''t want to say anything, But if you listen to me, I will tell you that it''s ok to express tour pain to someone close to you. The tension on your mind will decreases. If you have anything to say, I''m here for you. If you tell me, I can help you."


    "But you promise me that, you don''t ask me too many questions about my life, you will only listen my explanation without any question." She made a deal with Emily.


    "Yes I will."


    "Emi, something happens in everyone''s life. Just like a horror movie it''s also happened in my life, It has also changed my life. But I can''t tell anyone because I''m so scared to remember those things. I still can''t face all this things."


    She continued, "You remember you advised me to join your company but I refused."


    "Yes I remember and you choose online work and work from home." Emily still remembers that day a month ago. Raina wanted some money for study material, but she had no money. At that time Emily helped her and advised her to work in her company but she refused.


    "There is only one reason why I am afraid to go between in people. I was afraid that someone from my past would come and stand in front of me. I always cover my face when I go out, that no one will recognize me. The work I brought to work in the room was brought from my mother''s close friend."


    She take a deep breath and again begin. "She helped me to come to this college. I still remember that day, 20 days before from today, I had gone to give my completed work to my aunt. But it was a little late for me to get back so I didn''t get a taxi early. While I was waiting for a taxi, I suddenly saw a person and that person was related to my black past. A..and fear had engulfed me. I had forgotten my scarf at Auntie''s house that day so my face was unwrapped I was afraid that person would see me. Because of that, I ran away from there.I was just running but I didn''t know which way I was going. I stopped when I noticed that no one was following me. I took a deep breath and calmed myself. I was tired, but when I look around, I realize that there is no one around me. I didn''t see anyone in the distance, It was a deserted area. I don''t think it was good there. I was scared Evi, so much scared." She closed her eyes remembering that day and again opened.


    "I wanted to get out of there but didn''t understand how. I decided to use Google Maps. I pulled out my mobile and as I was about to do something, someone snatched the mobile from my hand. And when I looked up, there were four men standing in front of me, they was awful. I was feeling that their gaze would swallow me. I quickly backed away. My heart beats became faster. Suddenly tears started flowing from my eyes. There was l.u.s.t in their eyes." She hid her face in the palm of her hand. Tears welled up in her eyes as she remembered that moment.


    "Don''t cry. I can understand your feelings." Emily quickly take Raina in her embrace and patted her back.


    She parted herself from Emily and started, "One of the four of them grabbed my hand and said don''t be afraid, I don''t want to talk too much, just entertain us and we will leave you. Hearing these words made my legs tremble. I Didn''t understand anything. They began to force themselves on me. One slapped me on the cheek. I was trying to save myself and my ankle twisted, I fell on ground. Just as they was about to tear my clothes off, a gunshot was heard. And a man among them fell to the ground. I was relieved, but seeing that man''s blood made me dizzy and fainted."


    She paused for moment, "I don''t know what happened after that. When I opened my eyes there was a person in front of my eyes whose green eyes were looking at me and I was in a room."

 Chapter 50 - Why are you here?

    Avery was still unconscious. Raina''s limbs were trembled remembering that day. For any girl, her reputation is the most important thing in her life, and only needs a single stain to tarnish her reputation. And if that spot gets on her once, her whole life turns into a nightmare. Even though she didn''t done any wrong thing, the society blames her. This society does not allow her to live peaceful.


    Emily gave her a glass of water, after drinking the water, she starts telling her story again.


    "I was in a room when I opened my eyes. His very calm green eyes were staring at me. I was suddenly frightened, remembering the incident before I fainted. Unknowingly, tears began to flow from my eyes. I did not know who was sitting in front of me but this person was not one of the four. Seeing me crying, he immediately approached me from his chair. He told me the whole story after I fainted, that man had rescued me from the gang and I was safe in his house. He told me that he was by my side until I regained consciousness, I was touched by his gesture. Before that no one has taken care of me like his.


    when I told him that I want to go back, he jerked my request saying that, ''it''s already late, I will drop you in the morning.''


    He made me eat. He was unfamiliar to me but I still felt safe with him. The next morning at seven o''clock I was in his car with him. That''s when he introduced me to himself, I also told him about me. And that person was none other than Max. Emi This is Max who brought Avery to the hospital."


    Emily wasn''t too surprised to hear this, because from the beginning, she thought that the person who saved Raina would be Max. "He stopped his car outside the campus, thanked him and got out of the car. I went forward and I was about to go inside, he grabbed my wrist and pulled me towards him and hugged me. If there was anyone else at that place, I would have pushed that person and run away. But I didn''t do that with him. I remained calm in his arms. I have never felt so safe in my entire life. I had no idea what had happened to me. The sound of his heart beating was as music for me.


    He pulled me a little away from him and held my face in his hands. He softly whispered, ''I''ll be here at six o''clock in the evening. We will both go out'', before landing a soft kiss on my forehead and he draw away from there leaving me behind like a statue. I was engrossed in my thoughts all day. I had no idea what had happened to me. But he made me want this feeling which was I never experience before.


    His companionship made me feel safe. I wanted to meet him too. And that''s where our love began. I waited for him at six o''clock. He took me on a long drive, we both chatted a lot. After that we had dinner together. This was followed by a series of meetings. He proposed to me and I accepted and that day was the most beautiful day of my life.


    Whenever I was with him, I didn''t worry about anything. It was all like a beautiful dream for me. But I broke that dream with my own hands." Emily was shocked to hear this.


    "Why did you do that? Why did you break up with him?"


    She had no idea what to ask Raina. She could only ask two questions. But the answer to her question was not short.


    "Because I was scared. I was afraid that he would leave me. I never thought of getting into a relationship, I never imagine about love. But with Max, all of this happened so quickly that I didn''t have time to think. Seeing Avery''s condition, I was already broken inside. I didn''t want to make my fears come true. After going far away If he had let go of my hand, I would not have been able to recover. I knew nothing apart his name and profession. He wouldn''t even tell me that Avery was his sister."


    "Look, Raina, you''re all right. But can you tell me what was the fear that made you decide to cut Max out of your life?" Emily wanted to know that why her friend took this decision.


    "Fear of my past. If he knew my black past, I was afraid he would accept me." She buried her face in her palm and cried very hard remembering fearful movements in her life.


    Emily was trying to stop her from crying, "but Raina your past.... ". Before she completed her sentence she cutted by Raina''s words.


    " Please Emi. You promised me that you wouldn''t asked me too much."


    "I have my word in mind. But all I want to say to you is, if you really love Brother Max, don''t take him out of your life. I don''t think he has anything to do with your past. And even if he knew, he would not leave you."


    "How can you be so sure about him?"


    "Because my mind says. Even though Avery is not his real sister, he loves her dearly. From this knew that how pure his heart was. I think you should talk to him once."


    "But how can I?"


    ***********


    Through a large glass window he could see the enchanting view of the city in the dark of night. He had a glass of whiskey in his hand. He is not only the young master of the Martin family, but also is the dutiful and respected CEO of Martin Global Hospital who knows his responsibility very well. This was the same hospital where little Liam was treated. It was the same hospital where Avery met Alen for the first time. And the man standing in the window with his six feet tall and firm body was none other than Max.


    He never used alcohol during his duty but today he was so frustrated. He wanted to end this frustration but did not understand how. Avery was not his real sister but he considered her more than real. Seeing her condition today, he wanted to kill Alexander, but he couldn''t.


    And on top of all this, a person near whom max lost everything came in front of him. With whom this feeling is tied. The person who left Max''s life without answering his questions. Today there was a storm of emotion in the mind that was always calm.Today there was a storm of emotion in the mind that was always calm.


    He was completely engrossed in his thoughts. Only then two delicate hands sneaked around on his toned waist from being.


    He very well know the owner of hands.


    "Why are you here?, get out from here." This words left from his lips.


    .

 Chapter 51 - Your place is in my heart, not at my feet.

    Why are you here? get out from here." This words left from his lips.


    But that person tightened grip on his trim waist, "I am sorry", a timid voice came from behind. This voice was none other than Raina.


    After talking to Emily, she realized her mistake. Her existence was zero without Max. Her life would have no meaning without him. She could not lose him. But what does she think about herself. Did apologizing make everything right? Whenever she want to leave she leaved and whenever she want apologize she apologized. What is the value of him in her eyes?


    Max become more furious than before, he quickly threw glass. And at the next moment, small pieces of glass was scattered on the floor like his heart. His actions made loosened the grip of delicate hands on his waist and then those delicate hands let go of his waist. Which caused the devil inside him woke up.


    "Again you left me without saying anything" and with that words his fists hit the wall which caused loud bang. But at the next moment his words proved to be wrong when he heard the sound of sobbing from behind.


    He turned around and his eyes widened seeing the seen in front of his green eyes, he never thought that one day he has to see something like that.


    She was sitting on her knees in front of him with her hands clasped. "Please do...don''t g....go away...fr...from me. I''m ...am....so..sorry I made a mistake." She was crying, she was having a hard time to speaking. "I can''t.....can''t....see you....you....with another girl, evenly....I....I can''t imagine that. I... had a.. a. reason for that, please understand me."


    He never thought Raina would do anything like that. "What are you doing?" He quickly came forward and grabbed her by shoulders and made her stand up. Without thinking, he hugged her tightly.


    She was still crying in his warm embrace, "Shuuu..... I''m not going away from you. And I am not going toward other girl so you do not have to see me with another girl. OK now stop this crying. I can''t see like this." He patted her back. She buried her face in his chest and held his waist more tightly. She never wanted to let him go for her dear life. "And what you did now, don''t dare to do that in future. Your place is in my heart, not at my feet." He warned her gently.


    He was very happy to see her in his arms and the devil inside him was completely calm. He was running his hand through her hair.


    Without saying anything, she had just lost contact with him by writing a message. In which it was written a heart breaking words ''Break Up''. But he made every possible effort to contact her.


    He used to go outside of her college every day. But from the last five days she has not been out of the hostel. Which is why he didn''t see her. He went to her college two or three times, but every time when she looked him in front of her, she would change her path. As not to cause her any trouble he didn''t say anything to her in the college when she was ignoring him. But he was irritated because of all her behavior. His condition had worsened since he had not been hugged her from five days. He missed her touch very much, but now she was in his arms, he was feeling just like he was on cloud nine.


    When he saw her in the hotel, he desperately wanted to take her in his arms. He wanted to know why she was ignoring him, for that he wanted to scold her. But because of Avery''s situation, he suppressed his desire.


    He parted her back little bit, there was still a tears in har eyes and she was looking down, "look at me", and with that he lifted her chin with his index, "no more tears".


    He wiped her tears with his thumb and gave her soft kiss on forehead, "Now tell me why you lost contact with me? Why was you behaving like that? Why you send me message of breakup with me? Why was ignoring me?"


    "Because I was afraid." She spoke the truth but it hurt his heart to hear her speak. Does she afraid of me? Am I that kind of cruel?


    She spoke before he could say anything. "But I was wrong. I understand that I can''t live without you. Please don''t leave me."The words seemed to ease the burden on his heart. No one understands how important she is to him. Her arrival has given meaning to his life.


    "Now tell me the reason behind all this."


    She had knew that she had to tell him everything on one day. But right now she was not ready to tell him every thing at this moment. She needs a time.


    "I was afraid you would leave me if you found out about my past." She was not ready to tell him the whole story, so she decided to tell him main thing, the main reason of behind all this.


    Now he was understand there is something that was bothering her.


    He cupped her face lovingly and whispered in his s.e.xy voice, "My Princess did I ask you about your past." The day he saw her for the first time, he decided that she would be his princess. Only he will have the right on her happiness and her sadness and yes he was right, he didn''t care about her past, about her background. He only care about her present and future. The future with him.


    "My love One thing to keep in your mind is I have no care about your past. I''m just care about you, and our future. You don''t want to tell your past Don''t tell. No matter what will happen in the future, I will not leave you. And promise me you will not hide anything from me."


    She felt much better than before, "Yes! I promise you that i will not doing anything stupid like this." With that she buried her face in his warm chest and he encircled his arms around her small waist.


    They were both involved in each other. But their sweet moment was broken by the sound of the door opening. Raina scared because of the door that suddenly opened. "Don''t scared I am here for you." He tightened his grip on her waist and he knew who has came.

 Chapter 52 - Authors Note (please read, its important)

    Hi my dear readers. I am very sorry that you have a wait for chapter update. I have promised you all, twice before that I will update the chapter on time. But I''m sorry I didn''t do that. But I will try to update the chapter regularly from now on.


    I apologize for updating short chapters. I''m glad to know that all you are loving the Story. All of your comments motivate me. So keep commenting like that.


    One more thing. The secret of Alexander the Great will soon be revealed to you. Stay with me for that.


    I apologize for bothering you with my grammar. Since English is not my first language, there are mistakes in grammar. Sometimes the wrong key is pressed while typing in a hurry which also causes mistakes. I will correct the grammar in already updated chapters when I have time. I am very very thank full all of you for reading, supporting and voting. ????????


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Like it ? Add to library!


    I tagged this book, come and support me with a thumbs up!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 53 - Your are more than ruthless.

    "So your romance has started in the office." This sound. This sudden voice was addressing Max. This sound. Raina knew whose voice it was. She shivered in Max''s arms.


    "Shut up Alex." Max groaned on him.


    She was trembled more than before and started to removed herself from his arms. Having in a boyfriend''s arms in front of the teacher, was not appropriate in her opinion.


    "Don''t dare Raina." Max growled on her.


    "Max he is my Professor and it''s not appropriate, in front of him I am in your arms." She whispered as she was trying to make a sense.


    "He did not come here as your professor. He has come here as my sister''s husband. Who doesn''t care a bit about his wife." The bitterness was evident in his tone.


    His words were clear but the trembling of her body did not stop completely. Because she was most afraid of Alex. His one glance was enough to turn her into a dead body. After learning about Avery and Alex''s relationship, she began to feel like Alex was a devil. Which led to a different kind of fear about Alex in her mind. She was teaching Avery the lesson of strongness but she herself was terrified of Alex. She never dared to go in front of him.


    Max''s body could feel the vibrations of her body. He continued his words, intending to allay her fears. "And he''s not just my sister''s husband, but also he is my childhood friend. You don''t have to be afraid because he won''t do anything while I''m at here." Everything he said was true. They were childhood friends and knew each other very well.


    "What?" She was shocked at first, but then she realized what Emily had told her. So max is really Mr. Alex''s childhood friend. When the time they were in each other''s arms, Alex was doing something in his mobile with his head down on a chair like an obedient child.


    After Raina went.


    After Raina left Max''s cabin, they begin to talk about Avery''s case.


    "How is her health." Alex''s face was expressionless and there was deep calm in his voice. No one could tell what was going on his mind. And on the other hand, blood rushed in Max''s eye due to anger. The man who had always been calm and smiling, today was burning in the fire of rage. He very badly wanted to punch landed on Alexander''s handsome face.


    "Much worse than before. Her hemoglobin has come down to point five. And her mental state is also become very weak. If this continues, her mental balance will deteriorate and in upcoming time she may become insane or in other language mentally ill."


    As he spoke, he placed Avery''s file in front of Alex. Even after looking the file, there was no difference in Alex''s expression. He was cold and calm as before.


    Max gets very angry when he sees Alex behaving like this, but thinking about Avery, he suppresses his anger.


    "Alex you have to take care of her. She is very delicate." Max''s voice was worried for his sister. He could do anything to free her from that suffer. But he knew that if Avery needed it the most, it was Alex.


    "What? Do I need to worry about her when you are here."


    "What you are talking Alex." Max can''t believe on his ears. "She needs you the most. She is your wife Alex. She is completely broken from the inside." He yelled on Alex.


    "You are a doctor. You can cure her." Alex back fired on Max.


    How can Alex speak like that. Doesn''t he feel anything about Avery?


    Seeing Max in very furious state devilish smirks appeared on Alex''s thin lips, just like as he proved again how ruthless he is.


    Alex picked up the file from the table. "I have to go now. I don''t have time."


    "Aren''t you going to visit Avery once?"


    "Does it required?" Max''s green eyes widened on hearing this.


    "Listen to me Alex before you go. If anything happens to Avery, I will forget what you are to me." He took a deep breath. "If anything happens to my sister, I won''t stay without taking Clora''s life."


    Now there was an expression on Alex''s face, On which there was no expression till now. "Are you threatening me Max."


    "Understand what you want."


    "You will not do anything like that Max."


    "You know what I can do."


    "As you wish."


    "All that you have been called ruthless, today I am completely agree with that, your are more than ruthless."

 Chapter 54 - You know that Alex, I know everything

    At 3am, Underground Base.


    A young man, who was very furious, was kicking a lifeless body on cold floor. The man was lying unconscious on the ground due to being beaten beyond his capacity. There were countless wounds on his body from which blood was coming out. His face was swollen. He was not dead, but he was about to die.


    The only source of light in that black room was a small bulb. Different types of weapons were hung on the black stone walls. One of the blows will cause the person in front of you to fall asleep in death.


    The unmoving body lies in the middle of the room. The young man was kicking him in the stomach. Apart from those two, there was other persons in that room who was working under the hands of that young man.


    They were all afraid that if this man died, they would not get the important information they wanted. Their hard work will be wasted. But no one had the courage to stop theirs young boss. Because at that moment he was a demon in human form. Whose anger was like a fire that could burn anyone to ashes in an instant.


    Suddenly the door of that room opened and a sharp sound echoed throughout the room. "Alex what are you doing? If he died, we will not able to find out anything about him. You have to control your self."


    Yes. The young man who was just hitting the man, who was lying on the ground none other than Alex. Anger filled his eyes with blood.


    But where was the persons in the room was trembling with fear, that person dared to speak in front of the Alex in such a situation. Who was stood firmly in the door frame with his six-foot body. Whose features was very sharp as his voice.


    Instead of answering his question, Alex asked him in a cold tone. "Did you get anything about him through your source?" It was clear from his voice how much he was boiling with anger.


    "Yes. That scoundrel is on his private island."


    "Treat him and get all the information."


    That man asked as Aled was about to step out of the room. "How is Avery?"


    Alex closed his eyes and answered his question, "better."


    "You know that Alex, I know everything. You are doing very wrong with her. Me and Max was already against all of this, but you didn''t listen."


    "Hmm.... " With that Alex took another step but halted by that man''s voice.


    "In all this, If anything bad happens to her, you know very what I''m going to do." Alex left without answering him.


    At Hotel


    Inside the bedroom, Clora''s bare body was lying quietly on the bed under the soft blanket. Instead of approaching her, Alex sat on the sofa in the other room.


    There was no expression on his face. He had a cigarette in his one hand and Avery''s medical report file in other. His blue eyes were staring at every word on the report. No one could tell what he was thinking. After a while, cigarette smoke spread around his image, which causes his features blurry.


    Next Day


    It was six o''clock in the evening. The aroma of food was wafting in the mansion. Because Avery was cooking in the kitchen. The finished dish was placed on the dining table. In the meal, she had made maximum Indian dish.


    They were arranged on the table in such a way that you would want to eat as soon as you see them. But that meal was too much for one person. So for whom did she make so many foods?

 Chapter 55 - Gift

    She was frying Samosas in the kitchen. The dining table was decorated with various delicacies dishes. She made all of the Indian and Italian dishes she could make. In indian cuisine she made Kachori with Chatani, Daal bati churma, Dhokla, Dhosa with Sambhar, Palakpanir with Tanduri and Aalu puri. At the same time, she had made Gulab-jamun and Rasamalai in sweets.


    Her father was a very big fan of Italian cuisine, so her mother always made Italian food at home. Caprese salad with Pesto sauce, Mushroom risotto, Cheese Pasta, Grilled vegetable lasagne and Creek cheese Spaghetti. All off this she made in Italian cuisine.


    The whole mansion was filled with fragrance because of the dishes she made.


    At morning after spending the whole night in the hospital, after leaving Raina and Emily in the dorm, Max himself left her safely at home. But before going back, Max forced her to understand that there is no point to hurting herself for a person who has no value for her.


    But did Max knows what place for Alex in Avery''s mind. If Alex had shown Avery the slightest hint of love, she would have forgotten all for him. "Love Is Blind" this phrase was very well suited on Avery according to her behavior.


    Max''s words made her realize that she needed to get out of this maelstrom. Not for herself but for her mother and younger brother. Because there was no one in this world apart Avery for them. She decided to harden her heart. She decides to ignore Alex. But yet it was very hard for her pure heart.


    She had been resting in her room since morning after Max went back. She was trying hard to sleep but the scene in the hotel was constantly revolving before her eyes. She was trying so hard to get Alex out from her mind. The more she tried to get out of his thoughts, the more she was deceived.


    Cooking has been her passion since childhood. Avery always helped her mother in cooking when she had free time at home.That''s why she decided to cooking to get Alex out from her mind. But she was more interested in cooking for others than for herself. Avery had created a new habit. When her mood was poor, she wanted to spend her time in kitchen.


    This was not her first time to made a food for servants but this time she made it''s in very large quantity. When she went into the kitchen in the afternoon, as soon as she stepped inside, Mr. and Mrs. Kim told her to take rest, but Avery''s insistence caused the husband and wife to give up.


    As she was placing the samosas on the table, she felt sharp pain in her stomach. She had been suffering from it for the past some days but she had not told anyone about it.


    Max had already helped her a lot and she didn''t want to sink under the burden of his kindness any more. Because of that, Avery didn''t think it was appropriate to tell Max.


    This time she felt more sharp pain in her stomach compared to before. She was having nausea along with stomach ache.


    After instructing Mrs. Kim about the meal, she hurried to her room. Her nausea was worse than before. After she vomited, she took the pills she had and lay on the bed. She had brought the pills without consulting a doctor.


    After resting for a while, she went downstairs in the living room. As soon as the maid saw her, they started showering compliments on her. They knew that Avery was a good cook, but all the servant was amazed at how many dishes she had made today and all they were delicious.


    But when Mrs. Kim asked her why she didn''t she eat the meal, Avery ended the subject by saying she didn''t want to. Because she didn''t want to tell anyone about her condition. But the kim couple was very worried about her.


    ...


    It was eight o''clock at night. In the bedroom, Avery was standing near the window, looking at the moon. There were tears in her beautiful eyes. She remembered the time that she spend with Alex.


    The first time he saw her in the hospital he was so worried about her. And now she was in the hospital all night but he never visited her. She was blaming herself for why she loved him so much.


    She came out of the cage of thoughts when she was called by maid. The maid told her that the parcel had arrived for her. But she was shocked because she didn''t order anything.


    A box wrapped in purple gift paper was on the table. Avery was standing in front of that box. She was a little surprised because her favorite color was purple and the box was also wrapped in purple. But as considering coincidence, she ignored.


    There was no return address on that box, only Avery''s name. How can anyone deliver a box with no return address in such tight security. She was a little scared. But when she opened the box, she was stunned. Because in that box was a lehenga she had seen in Mall.


    All there was a letter for her. She opened that letter.


    "Dear Avery


    I know you loved this lehenga so I sent it for you. Don''t be afraid, consider me as your friend. I can''t even dream of harming you. I just want you to be happy. Please accept my gift. Your well wisher."


    Who can send a lehenga to Avery?


    **********


    Note:- There were mistakes in grammar and by correcting those mistakes I have edited chapters from one to six. If anyone wants to read again please go ahead.

 Chapter 56 - I dont want to sleep with you

    Avery was rolling on the bed. It was one o''clock at night. She was trying to sleep but she could not sleep. She was alone on that king size bed. She missed Alex so much. But instead of thinking about him, she started thinking about other things.


    Then questions began to form in her head about that lehenga. She did not know who sent her that beautiful lehenga.


    She had already made sure to ask Emily if they had sent a lehenga for her. Emily and Raina could not dream of getting that designer lehenga because it was too expensive. She thought about Alex for a moment. "No he won''t do anything like that for me. He didn''t even know that I was in the mall." With that thought, she put him to the side.


    After thinking a lot about lehenga, she finally fell asleep.


    ...


    Avery was in her sleep. Then she felt something warm on her small flat stomach through her thin silk top.


    "Hmmm..... " she m.o.a.ned a little bit.


    "Sleep my little wife." That voice, She knew that voice. It was the voice of her ungrateful husband. The person whose thoughts she wanted to get out of.


    She quickly opened her eyes and removed his hand from her stomach.


    "What..." Before he could say anything, she stood on the floor side of the bed. She was looking very adorable in a full sleeved cartoon printed night dress.


    "I.. I don''t want to sleep with you."


    "... " Alex was speechless after hearing this.


    He kept looking at her with wide eyes. ''Where did the courage come from in this little bunny?'' He thought. She had never refused to sleep with Alex before. Prior to this, whenever he was taking her close, she used to cling to him like a koala. But suddenly what happened today.


    "But why?" he simply asked.instead answering his question She explained how to sleep instead answering his question


    "From today, we will go to sleep separately. My body is small, I can sleep comfortably on the sofa. You go to bed." Instead of answering his question she explained how to sleep. He did not know what to say. But there was no expression on his face.


    "Reason." He asked very calmly, but his voice was full of anger.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as soon as she heard this word. ''Reason, after all this now he needs a reason.'' She thought herself. She gathered her all courage and told him the real reason. "I don''t want to be touched by the same hand who touched that Clora."


    When he heard this, he felt a sharp pain in his heart. His little wife was crying in front of him because of another woman. Seeing this, It was as he was standing on top of a rage. He did not know when his anger would erupt.


    Closing his eyes for a moment, he suppressed his anger. But when he opened his eyes, his blue eyes were red like blood. But there was also concern for Avery along with anger in that eyes. She was shocked for a moment. If he doesn''t love me then why he is showing concern for me.


    "Ok, as you wish" hearing this she feels like devastated. Her tears flowed even faster. She took a blanket and lay down on the sofa. But she started crying hiding her small face in pillow.


    Alex was hearing her very little sobs. Alex closed his eyes and placed his arm on forehead. There was a line of tiny tear drops from the corner of his eyes.

 Chapter 57 - Where is Avery?

    It was a bright sunny day. It was nine o''clock in the morning. Avery was standing in front of the mirror and doing her hair. It was the day of the fresher''s party but she was not getting ready for that celebration.


    It was a college party so she knew Alex would come to the party. And Avery''s gut feeling was that he would definitely bring Clora with him to that party.


    However, she had already told Alex that she would not be coming to the party. And after what happened in the hotel, she didn''t want to see the two of them. And she didn''t have an invitation card to enter the party.


    But since it was a freshers party, so the company had a holiday. It means, practically, her whole day was free. So she decided to visit her mother and brother. Wearing a simple navy blue jeans with a white top. Despite the fact that her clothes were very simple but her beauty was very pleasant through that simple outfit.


    After getting ready, she went straight to the kitchen. She made Liam''s favourite mixed fruit cake for him. She hadn''t seen Alex since she woke up. She felt bad for the way she treated Alex at night. But that''s nothing compared to what Alex did to her.


    After telling butler Kim she left the mansion for going to her mother''s place.


    ...


    In Dorm


    "Raina did you call Avery." Emily inquired her while fixing her hair.


    "Didn''t I tell you that my mobile is not working?"


    "what! When did you tell me?"


    "O God I..I thought I tell you, sorry Emily."


    "Raina, what did you do? There are only 30 minutes left until the program starts." Yes, Emily was right. The principal of the college had kept the program from eleven o''clock in the morning till eight o''clock at night for the safety of the students who came from outside of the campus. So that the student will not be late to go home.


    "You get ready I call Avery. Give me your phone." But when Raina calls Avery, she came to know that Avery went to her mother''s house. And she has no desire to come to the party. At that time, Reina was really angry with herself. Because Emily had already told her to call Avery. But because of her negligence, everything went wrong.


    When Raina told Emily all this, Emily took a mobile from her and instantly spoke to Avery. On one side Emily was persuading her while on the other side Avery was making excuses not to go to the party.


    "I don''t have an invitation so I can''t enter the party."


    "I have already taken an invitation card for you from Mam."


    Hearing this, she had no other choice. She had to give up in front of Emily. She had no desire to see Alex and Clora. But because of her besties, she was ready. And how long will I avoid Alex? I have to face him. I have to be strong. With that thought, she agreed to go.


    She was ready to go but the problem was that she didn''t have a nice dress. But her mother found the solution. She showed Avery something she could wear to the party. But Avery had doubts about that.


    "Mom, you''re sure it will work."


    "Definitely, trust me."So there was excitement throughout the college.


    Where on the one side, Avery was trying her dress while the other side had only 10 minutes left to start the event.


    This year''s party was going to be something different than the usual fresher''s party. So there was excitement throughout the college.


    The party was organized by the students every year. But this year''s party was specially organized by the teachers.


    The party hall was beautifully decorated. All students were very happy. All the girls in beautiful dresses looked very gorgeous while all the boys in the suit looked like gentlemen. Some students came in groups while some lovers came in couples.


    While all the students were chatting and joking around others the entry of two female students surprised everyone.


    "O MY GOD, LOOK THERE." One senior male student literally yelled.


    "They are looking very beautiful." One male teacher praised.


    "I think they are first-year students." Female student said in surprise.


    "Are you sure." Her classmate asked her.


    " Yes dumbo, I am sure."


    "If they were in my class, I would have made them my girlfriends." As the words came out of a student''s mouth, his friends looked at him angrily. Even his one friend grabbed his neck. And he began to shake him crazily.


    "You rascal If you had done that, I would have drunk your blood."


    "You are not a vampire Sam."


    "I would have become a vampire for you."


    Seeing the beauty of both of them, some students were praising them while some students were jealous of them. There, in the midst of all this, Max was burning with rage after hearing the male students and teachers comments. Because those two girls were none other than Emily and Raina. Both were looking very beautiful in sky blue and a white long gown.


    ...


    Meanwhile,


    Avery was in the taxi. She had left home. She was sitting in the back seat. She was feeling very uncomfortable under the driver''s gaze, who was looking at her through the mirror. She was trying to hide her face.


    "Hey little things, don''t feel bad."


    "Huuu.." She felt confused when the diver''s words suddenly fell on her ears. She was feeling panicked because she was alone in the taxi.


    "Oh do not be afraid, you are like my little sister. You are looking very beautiful, that''s why I looked at you. Don''t get me wrong." She felt a little bit better after hearing this.


    "Hmm...Thanks... Your name."


    " Brother will be ok."


    "Thanks, Brother."


    ...


    Max quickly went towards them.


    "You both are looking very beautiful."


    "Thanks"


    "Where is Avery." He asked anxiously.


    "She is coming," Raina replied but the next moment Max did something that made her startle.


    He placed his palm on her nape and pulled her towards his strong chest and hugged her very tightly in front of everyone.


    Seeing this everyone gasped in disbelief.


    But no one could dare to say anything to the young master of Martin Family. And also because Max was the authorized person after Alexander.


    Seeing love birds, Emily was closing and opening her small mouth like a fish.


    For a movement, Emily felt a familiar gaze on her and when she turned toward that viewpoint but for her disappoint no one was there.


    The program started after shortly. The principal gave Alex a big welcome. He was looking very handsome in a midnight black suit. Not only students but also teachers were drooling on him. But for their disappointing, he had a company. And that person none other than Clora.


    Clora was feeling very proud to see Alex by her side. She was enjoying the respect she was getting because of Alex.


    On the other hand, Max''s body became stiff when he saw Clora on Alex''s side. He felt very bad for Avery.


    Notable personalities from across the country were invited for the event who could have guided the students for a better future. There were some of them who reached the height of success at a very young age.


    As the principal continued to speak, the glass shattered, and all eyes in the hall turned to the sound. Everyone become silent when they see the front view. It was like someone took their tongue. No one understood what to say....

 Chapter 58 - What is a meaning of Trust?

    "I am sorry, I am sorry, I was in a hurry so I didn''t notice you." Yes, this was true. She was in a hurry because the program had already started. Because of a hurry, she didn''t pay attention to the waiter in front of her and she hit him hard. Which caused all the glasses in a tray fall on the floor and make a noise. "Crash..."


    She was talking to the waiter but his attention was not focused on her talking. He was just staring at her. The way he was looking at her, made her feel a little strange. But when she looked at the hall, all the people in the hall were staring at her without blinking.


    Everyone''s eyes were on her. She wondered if there was something wrong with her clothes that made everyone look at her like that. But when she saw, there was nothing.


    Students from the first year to final year, Teaching and non-teaching staff, Principal and Guests who came for the event. They all were looking at her. All of that made her feel uncomfortable.


    ''Is everyone looking at me just because I broke this glass?''


    She thought herself. And she was even more frightened by that thought. Her legs were numb and her hands began to sweat.


    But she did not know how beautiful she was looking in a light pink sari. And all the people in that hall were looking at her, fascinated by her beauty. She was looking like a holy and immortal fairy in this mortal world. Her beauty could not be described in words. She was looking like a goddess of beauty.


    All this was unbearable for her and she wanted to escape from that intolerable gaze. She turned her heel and just was about to put her foot in forwarding, a strong voice filled the hall.


    "Where are you going Little Sister?" That voice was none other than Max and that girl was none other than Avery. When all the people heard this, they were filled with disbelief. They did not believe their ears.


    Max called her sister in front of everyone and thus ensured her safety. Because he had already seen the l.u.s.t for Avery in the eyes of the men who present there. And since Avery was Max''s sister, so no one would have dared to look down on her.


    Max got up from his seat and approached her. He took Avery''s little hand in his and led her into the hall. Her very long hair was swaying on her thin waist as she walked.


    Where everyone was admiring her beauty, Clora was burning in the fire of jealousy. But there was no expression on Alex''s face.


    After a while, the principal started talking again.


    "My dear students, every year this program was arranged by a senior student to a first-year student. But this year the program is arranged by the teachers. And even after this, it will be done by the teachers. Because we all teachers have decided that fresher''s party should not be just for fun. Because when you come to the first class of college, your new journey starts. And if you get the guidance from the right person, the path of your dreams becomes easier. You can make the right decision. And for this, we invited prominent persons in our country here for guidance. At the same time, their guidance will be very important for the students of the Fine Year. But also here are two successful person you see them every day, Mr Alexander and Mr Max."


    The whole hall applauded after hearing names of Alexander and Max.


    ...


    After the guest''s speech, the event was led by Sports Teacher Miss Lauren.


    "Students, as you know, twenty-five days from today, our college had organized a competition in which students from other colleges also participated. And the winning students were honoured after the results of that competition. But there were three categories in the program that not resulted in that day. Because the winning students in that category were from our college. And it was also said that day that the student in our college has won in those three categories. And finally today I am going to disclose the name winning students."


    Twenty-five days before, students from all over the country had come for the program which was organized by the university. Because the event certificate at that program would have been very useful for them.


    "Now my dear students after honouring the students from the two categories, it was now the turn of the third category. Now the third and final category is article writing. But I would like to tell something to all those present here."


    Speaking of all this, the sports teacher was very happy. Her happiness was evident in her eyes.


    "I have been working as a sports teacher for 22 years. And I joined this university before five years. I also have been the teacher of Mr Alexander Hill and Mr Max Martin who are present here among with us. I didn''t get married because I didn''t fall in love with anyone except sports." Everyone in the hall laughed when they heard this.


    "But there was one person in my life as a friend when I was in college. I think It doesn''t matter if the person is male or female. The matter is, that person was younger than me but that person''s thoughts were much older than me. That person was very important to me but day by day I was leaving that person behind somewhere. But one of your students made me remember that person and took me back to my old days."


    The teacher pauses and takes a deep breath. "I already have a habit of reading articles. Therefore, the students who submitted their articles in the article competition, I read all their articles. And when I read that student''s article, that student put me in front of that person through his article. When I read the article I had no idea what the result was. But now the name of that student is in my hands and that is why I told this story to all of you."


    Just then a person who came as a guest suddenly asked. "Madam, can you tell me what was in that article that made you tell us all this?" The person asking this question was Mr Lucas Kai, the young master of the Kai family and the CEO of the fiveth largest companies in the country.


    "Yes, the subject for an article writing was, ''What is a meaning of Trust?''. And the student who has won this competition has exactly the same thoughts as that person. All the things I was hearing from that person''s mouth were put down on paper by the victorious student. I find it really amazing that there are students nowadays who think that way. And I thank that student for making me remember the person who suddenly disappeared from my life. And that student is.......

 Chapter 59 - I finally found daughter-in-law for you.

    "And that student is Miss Avery Miller." Avery was shocked to hear her name because she had not submitted an article. Then she remembered something and she understood everything. Raina and Emily approached her that day and asked her to write down what she thought about Trust. At that time she did not pay attention to the paper bunch but now she realized that paper bunch was authorized by College. The college already had handwriting samples of all students so that they could identify whether it was written by student or not.


    "I would like to invite President Alexander on stage to honour Avery." Hearing this, Avery gets another shock and Clora''s body started exploding with anger about Avery. She had tried so many times to kill Avery but every time Alex stops her. Alex always tells her that Avery is a pawn for them.


    As Alex was about to get up from his seat, Clora grabbed his hand.


    "I want to come with you."


    "Ok let''s go."


    Alex was standing on the stage with his full height.  Clora stood beside him. Avery''s heart bits increased as she gets every step.  In a few moments, she was standing in front of Alex.


    She was still in a daze.


    When Alex looked at her after honouring her, she looked like she was lost somewhere.  They were standing on stage.  Avery was on the right hand of Alex and Clora was on the left hand.  But the difference was that Avery was standing a little away from Alex and Clora''s arm was in Alex''s arm.


    Photographers were taking their photos. "What are you thinking Avery." Alex suddenly asked her.  But Avery answered his sudden question in a very cool manner.


    "I am thinking about this photo that the photographer is taking. I will make a photo frame of this photo and write on that ''Me my dear husband and his mistress.'' And I''ll hang that photo frame in our bedroom."


    Alex was stunned by her words.  But the clora standing next to him was red in rage.  People in that hall was looking at them but no one knew what was going on stage.


    On other hand, Avery did not understand that in her body where the courage came from.


    ...


    The sound of music was reverberating throughout the hall.


    After honouring the student who won the competition, everyone was allowed to enjoy the party.


    Three girls were standing in the corner with cold drinks in their hands.


    "Avery how did you get inside.  I had your invitation card." Emily asked her.  Because Emily had told Avery to call her after she reaching the entrance of the hall.  But Avery didn''t call her for an invitation card, so Emily wanted to know the reason behind it.


    "I was about to call you but at that moment brother, Ethan called me and let me enter."


    "Is that so, and Ave one more thing you''re looking breathtaking beautiful today."


    "Yes, Avery!  Emily is talking right you are looking so much prettier.  Not only beautiful but you also looking hot and s.e.xy."


    "Ha ha....Raina is correct."


    "Oh, you both shut up don''t make fun with me."


    Rain and Emily were making fun of Avery.  Avery''s cheeks sometimes turned red because of their teasing.


    Despite standing in the corner the three girls were the centre of attraction.  The maximum gaze in that hall was on their every move.  But the three were not aware of that.  And that''s what makes them apart from everyone because when they were with each other, they would completely forget what was going on around them.


    Alex and Clora were talking to the guest.  Alex was introducing her to everyone as his girlfriend. Max had gone out to talk to someone on the phone.  Avery''s heart ached every time when she saw Alex and Clora together. But she was trying to ignore them.


    While the three friends were chatting, Avery felt someone''s hand on her shoulder and when she turned around, she was surprised because that person was none other than her childhood friend David.  And in a short movement, her surprise turned to happiness.  Before Avery could say anything to him, he hugged her tightly.


    Hugging in front of everyone made Avery feel a little embarrassed. Alex becomes very furious when he saw Avery in another man''s arm.


    He thought that he would kill David just by looking at him.  Besides Alex, there were two more eyes, who was watching Avery and David from the beginning But instead of anger, there was a pain in those eyes. The sadness he felt in his heart, was clearly visible in his eyes.


    And that person was Lucas Kai. Although he was very sad seeing Avery and David together, he decided to stay calm and took a decision without losing patience. He immediately sent his assistant to listen to the conversation between Avery and David.


    ?When he learns from his assistant that Avery and David are childhood friends, he became very happy because he fell in love with Avery when he saw her first time.


    Lucas quickly pulled out his mobile and made a call.  The person from another side picked up call within two rings.


    "Mom, finally I found a daughter in law for you."


    Lucas'' mother was excited to hear this.


    "Who is she?  Where is she?  Is she look beautiful?  How is her nature?" His Mom started raining incessant questions on him.


    "Sorry, I forgot to ask her name, what is her name, my son?


    "Mom slow down.  Just be patient.  All I can tell you right now is that I finally found daughter-in-law, for you.  Right now I don''t know anything about her.  I''ll tell you later." Not once he looked away from Avery as he was talking with his mother.


    On the other side, Avery was introducing David to her friends.


    She was overjoyed when David told her that he is her classmate.  David had gone to Avery''s house one day but he understood from her mother that she did not live there.  Avery''s mother lies to David that Avery lives with her friend.  Because Alex would have told her in advance not to tell anyone about his and Avery''s marriage.  That''s when David realizes that Avery is in the same university where he is.


    When Avery asks David why he didn''t come to college from past two months, he tells her that he had taken two months off and that he was in a very important work but now he will come regularly to college.


    In the midst of all this, Emily felt that someone has been looking at her and Avery for a long time.  The three were looking at the three in the hall, but Emily felt something different. Although many people in the hall look at the trio, Emily feels something different.  She feels someone familiar around her.


    Emily leaves, saying I''ll be back in a little while, and she starts to move in the direction where the mind is taking her.  She walks into the corridor of the hall.  She looks around but sees no one.  Her gaze suddenly falls on the garden outside.  There she sees someone she knows.  She runs in that direction but when she reaches there she sees no one.  Just as she was about to start searching again, someone called her.  The person who was calling her was Alex.


    "Walking alone is not right when you look so beautiful.  Go inside."  And with that, she quickly went inside.


    After Emily went inside, Alex approached the big tree.


    "Thanks to me, otherwise, she would have seen you today."


    "Hm..." That person only answered like this.


    "Did that incompetent give any information."


    "Yes."


    "Okay, then I come at night." The man who was trying to hide from Emily was the one who stopped Alexander from hitting the unconscious man in the underground base.


    ...


    The couple dances were started in the hall.  Lucas wanted to do the first dance with Avery, but before he can get close to her, David takes her to dance.


    "David what are you doing.  You know I can''t dance."


    "Don''t take tension.  We are not participating in competitions."


    Clora was furious to see that Avery was getting everyone''s attention.  She took Alex to dance.  Couple Dance began.  All the couples were dancing along with the music.  A few times later it was time to change partners.  Just as Avery was about to move, Clora stepped on her sari.  So Avery lost control on her body and someone grabbed her just as she was about to fall.


    Avery had already closed her eyes for fear of falling.  But when she felt nothing, she opened her eyes.  And in front of her eyes was Alex''s face.  His strong arms were wrapped around her delicate waist.  She could feel his touch.  His face was very close to hers.  His beautiful lips were just an inch away from her red lips.


    Her hands were on his shoulders.


    "Are you ok?" He asked in a soft voice. She nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 60 - Breathtaking beautiful angel and Heartbreaking handsome devil.

    Are you ok?" He asked in a soft voice. She nodded in agreement. The two looked very romantic together.  Alex made her stand up properly.  But still his both hands were on her waist.  All eyes were on the two at the time. Clara was dancing with a student but still, her full attention was on Alex and Avery.


    When properly erected, Avery was completely in Alex''s arms.  Seeing Avery and Alex together, most of the people in that hall felt jealous.  Alex starts dancing with her.  While most people in that hall were jealous when they see them, but some people like their pair very much.


    "Together they are just like a breathtaking beautiful angel and heartbreaking handsome devil." One of the female student from final year commented them.


    The light of the spotlight was adding to the beauty of the two of them.  After a while, they started to be appreciated in the whole hall.  Even those who were jealous of them began to appreciate them.  The three-person was watching this all from a short distance and they were very happy for Alex and Avery.  They were none other than Max, Raina and Emily.


    But seeing Avery very close to Alex Lucas felt a very sharp pain in his heart.  He started thinking of making her his own as soon as possible.  In that first time, he was fully involved in Avery.  But he did not know that the person he was dreaming was already married.


    When all the couples were dancing, suddenly the light went off and darkness fell upon the whole hall.


    Avery was about to say something but suddenly  Alex crashed his lips on her red lips.


    Her soft lips were between his hot lips.  He started kissing her.  She was trying to save herself, she was afraid, what anyone would think about her if they saw them in such a state.  But the more she tried to free herself, the more his grip tightened on her delicate waist.  Eventually, she gave up trying and gave herself over to him.  Everyone in that hall was talking about how the light suddenly went off and in the midst of it,  Alex was kissing his wife as he wished.


    The kiss made it difficult for her to breathe.  After a while, her legs became numb. If Alex hadn''t held her, she would have collapsed.  She felt as if someone was separating her soul from her body.


    After leaving her lips, Alex hugged her completely.  Her small face was on his strong chest.  One of Alex''s hands was on her bare waist through her hair.  And another was rolling over her back.


    "Breathe little wife, breathe."  These words he was saying over and over again.  Avery''s eyes were closed and she fully leaned on Alex, the full weight of her body was on Alex.


    When she became completely normal, she moved her body away from Alex. But within a second Alex grabbed her hand and pulled her back to him.


    "Come out in ten minutes, we''re going home." He whispered in her ear.  But the hair on her whole body stood up because there was a kind of threat in his voice.


    With that, the light came back, but Alex was not in front of her.  As usual, he had left her and she was standing there alone.


    After telling Max, Raina, Emily and David she left.  In the corridor, Alex was walking front and Avery was behind him, but the distance between the two was too much.


    Don''t know but from somewhere Clara came and stood beside Alex.  She turned Alex around in such a way that Avery could see them both clearly.  Clara intentionally hugged Alex in front of Avery and kissed him on the lips.


    When Avery saw it, unknowingly she touched her lips with fingertips.  The lips that had kissed her a moment ago were now kissing Clara.  Seeing this, tears started flowing from her eyes.  It always happened with her because whenever she tried to strengthen herself every time Clara did something like this which caused Avery to break completely.


    It was eight o''clock at night.  Avery and Alex were sitting on the back seat of the car.  But there was a different kind of peace in the car because the husband and wife were sitting quietly at both ends of the seat.  Didn''t know what Alex was thinking but Avery was thinking about Alex and Clara.


    ...


    It was eight o''clock at night so the program was over and all the students were back.  Max took Raina on a log drive to spend time with her.  Far from the noise of the city, they were sitting on the shores of the sea.  Leaning against Max''s chest, Raina was sitting in the middle of his legs.


    The cold wind of the night was blowing on their bodies.  Max''s chin was on her shoulder and he was holding her from behind.  His jacket was completely covered her front body.  Max in the back and his jacket in the front which kept her warm in that cold night.


    They both sat like that for a long time.  Breaking the peace, Max asked her.  "Darling tell me what happened in college that day." He asked Raina about the day when Avery fainted in the hotel.


    She started talking but there was saddened in her sweet voice.


    Raina told max everything.  She started to cry when she told about in which state they saw Avery outside Alex''s cabin.


    Hearing this, Max''s blood started boiling.  He needed to calm down.  He grabbed Raina in his arms to suppress his anger.  Raina''s small face pressed into his warm chest.  She was listening to his heartbeats.  After remaining silent for a while, she spoke again.


    "Max, somehow I am also responsible for what happened that day with Avery."


    "..." Max didn''t understand what to say. Who can Raina be responsible for what happened with Avery?


    Raina understands the meaning of his silence and answered the question Max did not ask.


    "Max that day I told Avery to give some times and all will be fine.  Max, I always see something about Avery in Alex Sir''s eyes.  I thought he would love her.  And she was in a very miserable condition that day.  And when I told her to give little time and everything would be fine.  At that time, there was a different gleam in her eyes.  But I was wrong.  If I had given her courage instead of false hope, it probably wouldn''t have happened.  I could not fulfil my duty as a friend.  I''m sorry Max. I could not..." With that, she began crying again.


    **********


    Note:- From this chapter I have changed the name of Clora to Clara.  And I will edit the previous chapters for changing Alex''s girlfriend name from Clora to Clara.


    Thanks for reading this novel


    Your Author


    Titu Thatal

 Chapter 61 - He became a monster.

    A very expensive black car stopped in front of the Mansion. That car was belongs to Alex.  Without waiting for any bodyguard, Alex quickly opened car door and came out. Before Avery could do anything, door of her side was opened and she was pulled out by Alex very harshly. She was completely shocked by his unexpected behaviour. He was pulling her like an animal.  His strong hand was holding her delicate wrist tightly.  Her wrists began to hurt. He had never treated her like this before."Alex, what are you doing? You are hurting me."She was trying to plead him but he was not ready to listen.  Pulling her, he enters the mansion. All the servants came forward to greet, as soon as they saw their young Master and young Madam in the living room. Before the servants could utter a word, Alex shouted on all of them, "LEAVE".


    When all the servants left them alone in living room, Alex instantly pinned his wife on the couch. Tears welled up in Avery''s eyes as she saw his bloodshot eyes.  Her small body was trembling with fear in corner of the couch.  Alex''s hands were on the couch on either side of her. With great difficulty she opened her mouth,  "wh....what are you...." Before she completed her words Alexander shouted on her. "SHUT UP YOU LITTLE ONE."


    Now she was trembling more than before and fear was clearly visible in her beautiful eyes.


    "Ale....Alex..."


    "Just shut up. You have a habit of sticking to other men in front of everyone. Isn''t it? You want to stick with them. You want to dance with them." Hearing this more fear boosted in her eyes.


    "And and all of this you want to do in front of your husband. You little shameless bitch." Avery Widespread her eyes in disbelieve. It was the first time in her life that someone called her bitch and that person was none other than her husband.


    ''Alex is thinking wrong about me, he called me bitch. He knows everything about me very well. How can Alex think like this?'' Avery though herself


    Before Avery could say anything, Alex removed her saree from her shoulder.


    "What are you doing Alex?" She asked in fear.


    Alex started kissing her neck. He was biting her neck.


    She began to feel very bad.  She never dreamed that he would treat her like this.


    "Alex please please don''t be like this, your hurting me."


    She was trying to push him, but in front of his she was just like little buny, who was trying to free herself from lion cage.


    She was crying, she was shouting like a child. She felt very helpless.


    "Alex! You don''t love me, so please don''t do this. Please Alex." She yelled from her heart but he was not ready to listen her.  He became a monster.


    She was trying to separate him from her.  Alex stopped abruptly and she breathed a sigh of relief.  But his next words startled her.


    "Avery, don''t think that I am releasing you. I have just stopped to say that you will not dare to speak to any man after today''s punishment."


    Streams of tears flowed from her eyes faster than ever before.  She put her hands on his chest.  One of his hands was on her waist and the other was behind her head.


    "Alex what I did.  That is why you are treating me like this.  I know you don''t love me but please don''t treat me like that."


    "You don''t know what you did. Let me tell you.  Firstly you didn''t want to come to the party, and then all of a sudden you came and started attracting all the men to yourself. Don''t you feel ashamed?  You are my wife and only I have a right to touch you."


    Her head wasn''t working about what Alex was talking her.  But his every word was hurting her heart.  She was just looking at him.  Her childhood friend just hugged her once and danced with her.


    For this simple reason, Alex was very angry, but then what about him.  He is already married, so is it okay for him to go out with Clara? Is it right to have a Mistress even if you have a wife?''Nooooooo it is not ok.''She takes a long breath and looked in Alex''s blue Ocean eyes.


    "I''m not ashamed.  Because I did nothing wrong. You are saying all this thing to me and what about you.  Is it right to have a love affair with another woman even if you have a wife?"


    Alex became even more angry when he heard this.  But every word of Avery was correct.  Before Avery could say anything and show the mirror of truth in it, Alex closed her lips with his lips.  He started kissing her with all his might.After a while, she started having trouble breathing.  Her chest began to move up and down.


    Her body began to numb.  She felt dizzy.  And just as the darkness was about to swallow her, some scenes appeared in front of her eyes.There were a black room and around fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl in a corner of that room.


    And then the scene changed and she sees two men who opened the room door and came inside.  She sees those scenes again and again without a sound. She was about to think that scene.  At that time, her stomach started hurting a lot.  Alex was still kissing her roughly.


    That suffering was unbearable for her.  She started hitting him on chest to separate Alex from her.  But it had no effect on him.  The more she tried, the more he deepest his kiss. Forcibly she picks up a vase from a nearby table and hits him on the backside of head.  He breaks the kiss because of that sudden attack.  He was not harmed by attack but he stopped to see who dared to hit him.But for his disappointment, that person was his little wife.

 Chapter 62 - Little girl, now its your turn."

    Note:- I had uploaded a very small chapter due to the previous chapter network problem but now I have updated it and uploaded a larger chapter.  Please read it before this chapter.  Such a request.  And sorry for the inconvenience.


    ***********


    "Avery you dared to hit me, now I show you conseq...." Before he could complete his sentence, Avery yelled.


    "Alex it''s unbearable." And she cupped her stomach with her both hands. Streams of tears flowed from her eyes without stopping.  Her lips were completely swollen.  The tip of her nose turned red.  She looked like a very pathetic person.


    He was a little sorry to see her in such a bad condition. What I did just because of my anger. He thought himself.


    "Alex help me.  If you not then just kill me." Her voice brought him back to normal.


    "Alex, I can''t stand this pain anymore." Alex quickly bent over her height and held her face in palms.


    "Shuuuuu....Calm down.  Don''t cry, tell me what happened."  He asked very patiently.  Due to her poor condition, the monster in his had fallen asleep somewhere.


    "My....my...stomach is..is.  hurting a lot."


    "Where?" As soon as she showed him the place, something triggered in his body.  He quickly adjusted her saree.  And before he could lift her in his arms, he covered her with his coat....


    A Black Maybach was running very fast on the road at about nine o''clock at night.  The car diver''s full attention was on the road and he wanted to get to his destination as soon as possible because his little lady boss was in unbearable pain.  He had sweat on his eyes even when the AC in the car was on.  He was working to the best of his ability.


    Alex was sitting on the back seat with Avery on his lapAvery''s small face was buried in Alex''s neck. He was holding her tight.  His shirt was wet from her non-stop tears.  He was constantly running his hands over her back to calm her down.  She was biting his neck several times because of her unbearable pain.  Her long nails were injuring his neck.  He thought he was letting her do it, not trying to stop her.


    Her miserable condition made him feel helpless.  If he didn''t love her, then why he was caring for her.


    "Ave, just endure this pain a little while we are about to reach."


    ...


    Max was sitting in his office with Avery''s file in his hand.  Alex was sitting in front of him and constantly looking at him.


    "Alex don''t look at me like this.  I feel uncomfortable.  I am not your sweetheart that you can look me this way."


    " Just shut up, I have no interest in you.  I just want to know about Avery''s situation.


    "But before that, I want to ask you something," Max said Alex while turning file pape.


    "What"


    "Didn''t you know about Avery''s condition."


    "No."


    "Did you know that she was suffering from appendix problem."


    "No." Hearing Alex''s answer, Max wanted to blow Alex''s head off.


    Yes, Avery had an appendix problem. That is why she had a stomach ache.  When Avery showed Alex the place of pain, at that time he understood what problem she had.  He decided to take her to the hospital without wasting time.  While on the way, he called the hospital and asked them to make all arrangements.  She underwent some tests as soon as she went to the hospital and then she was immediately taken for surgery.While Avery''s surgery was going on, Alex told Max everything on call and shortly after, Max arrived at the hospital. After the operation, Avery was shifted to the VVIP room.  Max decided to keep her in the hospital for three days under his observations.


    "Seriously Alex you are unbelievable.


    " Alex took a deep breath and began to speak. "I think she had this problem for about a month.  Because many times she had taken pain killer pills."


    "Then you didn''t ask her."


    "No."


    " But why."


    "Because when I looked at those pills, I realized that they were simple stomach ache pills.  I went to the medical from whom she had brought the pills but when I inquired I did not find anything serious so I just placed that thing side by."


    Hearing Alex''s confession, Max got up from his chair and grabbed Alex''s collar and punched him twice.


    "Alex you understand what you are doing.  Avery had to be hospitalized twice in a week.  Don''t you understand that her condition is getting worse day by day?  She can''t stand the stress and it affects her body."  Alex got up from his seat and turned towards the door.


    "Max, I know what I''m doing." With a handkerchief, he wiped the blood from his lips and left.


    ...


    It had been five days since her operation.  After spending three days in the hospital, she was now resting at home.  She was terrified, remembering how Alex had treated her before the operation.  She was trying to stay away from him.  They were both sleeping separately in the same room.  Due to the operation, Alex told her to sleep on the bed and he slept on the sofa.  The sofa was small for his muscular body.  But he didn''t think it was right to leave Avery alone in the night and go to sleep in another room.  So somehow he was adjusting himself to the sofa.


    It was two o''clock at night and Avery was sleeping peacefully.  But suddenly a scene began to appear in front of her eyes.  A fifteen or sixteen year old girl was locked in a black room.  Her face was not visible to Avery because there was no other way to get light in the room except through a small window.


    The girl''s long hair was loose.  Her hair covered half of her face.  This time Avery also got that girl''s voice.  The girl''s hands and feet were tied and she was crying for help.  After a while, the door of that room opened.  And two men came into that room.  The girl looked at those two men and was very scared.  Two people who were very fat body and short in height looked very dirty.


    One person has an old scar on his eyebrows.  And other one had scars on his thick and dirty lip.


    "Little girl, now we are going to fun."


    With that, they both begin to undress.


    In no time, only the boxer remains on their bodies.  The girl wanted to call for help, but when she saw the two beasts, she can''t speak.  One of them came forward and grabs the girl''s hair and pulled her upwards.  Avery sees that girl''s face and the girl was none other than her.  "Little girl, now it''s your turn."


    "NO" Avery shouted.

 Chapter 63 - Nightmare

    Note:- My dear readers, due to a network problem, Chapter 61 was updated very short.  But then I added more part in chapter 61 and I updated that chapter again.  If anyone does not understand Chapter 62, please read Chapter 61 again.  Sorry about that.  And this is my request.  I had also left a note in Chapter 62 but that note was not in order so I wrote a note in this chapter 63 once again.


    Thank you so much for reading my novel.


    *********


    "Little girl, now it''s your turn."


    "NO" Avery shouted.


    Hearing Avery''s scream, Alex quickly got up from the sofa and walked over to her.  He quickly turned on the side lamp.  Avery''s face was covered with tears.  There were streams of fear on her forehead.  Her hands were on her chest and she was kicking her legs in the air.  Like she was trying to protect herself from someone or like she was trying to get someone away from her.


    Again explosions of tears began to flow from her closed eyes.  She was screaming loudly.


    "Don''t come close.  Don''t come near to me." Seeing her situation, Alex sat down next to her and tried to wake her up from that nightmare.


    "Avery opens your eyes, look at me."  As Alex placed his hand on her cheek, she immediately shook it. "Stay away, don''t come near me."


    Alex grabbed both of her shoulders and shook her tightly.


    "Stay away from me, you dirty man." She was not ready to open her eyes.


    "Avery eyes open I''m Alex.  Your husband."  But no effect.


    Finally, Alex did what he didn''t want to do.


    "AVERYYYYY...."  With his full physical strength, he shouted.  His voice echoed through the mansion like lightning.  His voice was so loud that it reached not only the mansion but also the servant quarters.  That made all the servants tremble in fear.


    His loud voice forced Avery to open her eyes. When she opened eyes in front of her eyes was Alex''s worried  but in her head were the expressions of those two men.


    Her eyes were completely red.  Her natural red lips were trembling.  She quickly grabbed Alex''s arm. "Alex tw... two men." Before she could say anything, Alex swiftly pulled her in his embrace, hugged her very tightly and put her on his lap.  She immediately wrapped her arms around his waist.  She hid her face in his warm chest and began to cry even more.


    "Don''t cry little one, please don''t." He was rubbing her head and her back as if he was cajoling a child. "It was just a nightmare Ave, don''t be afraid I am here, don''t afraid. He was coaxing her by repeating his smooth and very soft words.


    " Alex but it was horrible. Those two men.  I''m very scared." She mumbling against his strong and warm chest. Still, she was sobbing in his arms.


    The reason, because she had distanced herself from Alex, she had completely forgotten.  She had forgotten how Alex had treated her.  She had forgotten what Alex had said bad words to her.  The scene in that dream was coming back in front of her eyes.


    The dirty faces of those two men.  Her screams from the dream were echoing in her ears.  She just wanted to hide from all that.  And for that, no other place was safe in her eyes at that time except Alex.


    Alex''s back was resting against bed rest. He was holding her very securely on his lap.  She was just like a little child in front of his big frame.


    "Don''t be afraid. That''s not true."


    "But Alex, what if it came true.  What can I do?" Her inner fears were clearly recognizable in her voice.  From this one could guess how much she was scared.


    His fingers cupped her chin and he tried raising her head but stubbornly she refused. Instead of looking up, she thought it better to tuck herself under his chin.


    Instead of looking up, she snuggled herself more against his chest. He chuckled on her childish behaviour. But he did not give up on that stubborn child.


    Gently he grabbed her silky hair and turned her head in such a way that he could see her face.


    "Open your eyes, Avery I  want to see your beautiful eyes." He whispered.


    "Alex...."


    "Shuuuu....." He placed his finger on her slightly parted lips. "Just open your eyes Ave."  Somehow his sweet words were distracting her.


    She opened her brown eyes and looked into Alex''s blue eyes.  Her image was visible in his eyes.   Were for no reason the dam of her stopped tears, was opened and they began to flow like a river.


    But she did not want to cry anymore, she just wanted to stop them.  But she could not control them.


    "Alex I don''t want to cry.  It hurts a lot after crying. Please stop this tears."


    Her words were true.  Because whenever she cried, she didn''t feel anything at that time because her main purpose was to cry from the bottom of heart.  But when she stopped crying, her head hurt terribly.


    "I know." He said after hearing her request.  And before Avery could say anything he attacked her lips.  She was a little taken aback by his sudden attack.  But the next moment, without complaining, she closed her eyes and let her body be handed to him.


    For a better angle, he held her nape and slightly tilted it, and started kissing her. Unconsciously she held his shirt in her tiny fists.


    He was treating her lips as he wished.  Sometimes he was biting and sometimes he was sucking them.


    Whatever he did, did it keeping in mind her health.


    He kissed her gently but also he kissed her very passionately. He poured his full emotions into that kiss.  When Avery was having trouble breathing.  He used to break the kiss.  And when she was becoming normal, he would attack her lips again.


    Without breaking the kiss, he laid her on the bed.  His constant follow-up kisses made her feel a little dizzy and fell asleep.


    When Avery was completely asleep, Alex broke his last kiss. He pulled her t-shirt upward to make sure her wound wasn''t hurt.


    And when he was convinced, he covered her body with a banquet up to her chin.  With the help of wet tissue paper, he wiped her dry tears.  He tugged her loose silky hair behind her ear.


    With a kiss on her forehead and he said: "I think my kisses are the best and most effective medicine for you in all over the world." He took his mobile and went to the gallery.


    ....


    "Ring..Ring..Ring." The mobile ringed. "Who is the asshole calling me this time?" Max picks up the mobile and sees who is calling.


    "Oh yes! How can I forget that there are still people on earth who don''t like other people''s sleep." Max growled under his breath.


    "You Alex, you big dog, why are you calling me late at night?"


    "Oooo! See someone who is barking like a dog, is calling me a dog."


    "You brat, just come to the point, I want to go to sleep quickly." Max rolled his eyes.


    "You sleepyhead Max this matter is regarding your dear little sister not me."


    Upon hearing this, Max quickly sat up on his bed. "What happened to her.  Isn''t she okay?"


    "No she is not ok. She remembered that incident completely." Quickly


    "Which one." Max immediately asked.


    "Which happened on the day of her school''s annual function." This made Max''s eyes flutter.


    "What? are you telling the truth?" Max couldn''t believe his ears.


    "How can you even think that I will make a joke on this subject." Alex became little angry.


    "What was her reaction."


    "She was crying a lot and very scared."


    "May I come."


    "No need.  She is asleep now."


    "Ok, bring her to the hospital tomorrow."


    "OK." Alex was watching the sky when the call ended.  He was thinking of something.  And another side, Max got up from his bed and went into study room in a messy state.  He pulled a file out from the secret locker and started reading.


    ...


    Alex was standing in the gallery with both hands on the railing.  The cold air was touching his face.  Something serious was going on in his head.  His body was in gallery but his mind had gone somewhere


    "Alex."  This scream brought him back to normal.  And the sound of that scream was Avery''s.  Alex quickly turned to the bedroom.  His eyes widened at the sight of the room.  Avery was having trouble breathing.  Her chest was going up and down.  The face was full of tears. Alex was very sorry to leave her alone inside.


    Alex walked over to her, holding her face in his hands.  "What happened?" Avery was gasping for air very vigorously.  Not a word came out of her little mouth.  "Oh my god,"  Alex said under his breath because he noticed that Avery''s asthma was triggered.


    He quickly pulled her asthma pump out of the drawer and put it in her mouth.  This time Alex had too much trouble trying to calm her down.  This time Avery took two hours to calm down.  And early in the morning, she slept in Alex''s arms.

 Chapter 64 - Two years ago.

    It was a bright sunny day and And it was eleven o''clock in the morning.  In Alex''s office, Clara was walking back and forth with anxiously.


    No one was allowed inside Alex''s highly secure cabin while he was absent.  His cabin should not be opened without scanning his thumb.  But being Alex''s girlfriend, Clara was allowed to go to his cabin and handle important files.  She also knew the password of Alex''s cabin, and like Alex, scanning her thumb also opened the cabin.


    Because Alex had already made such arrangements.


    The last time Alex was with her in that fresher''s party.  By the time she met Alex in the corridor, he had told her that he was going to punish Avery for what she did in the party.


    The words that Avery had spoken on stage were constantly ringing in her ears.  And Alex had told her that he was going to punish her for those words. But later that day, Clara did not see him personally and she was very upset because he was ignoring her phone calls.


    "Could Alex have a feeling for Avery in his heart?  Will he leave me?  No, he can''t do that.  Avery is just a pawn for him.  He has loved me since before his marriage.  He can''t leave me."  She was constantly struggling with herself.


    "But if it weren''t for that girl, I would be Mrs Hill today.  I have to do something about it.  I don''t care if Alex need her or not.  I want to get a ride on her." Speaking all this she called someone.  "I will send her information to you. You have ten days to kill her.  I am giving you 10 days for this death not to be considered murder.  Her murder should be considered an accident.


    The money will be transferred to your account. And no one should doubt it. Alex should not be noticed otherwise he won''t be quiet until he finds you. You can''t think who terrible his other side."  She hangs up the phone and sits down on Alex''s leather chair.


    She planned to kill Avery.  She was very happy that Avery would finally get out of her way.


    ...


    At the same time.


    After the shocking night, Avery was still asleep in Alex''s arms.  Alex didn''t sleep after she falling asleep early in the morning. Taking her in his arms he just lay down next to her because he was afraid she would have a nightmare again.


    Even without sleeping through the night, there was no difference in his face as he was a workaholic and used to stay up all night.


    "Ave" Slowly calling her name, he ran his long finger through her silky hair.  His right arm was like her pillow under Avery''s head for all the time.  Alex had been waiting for her to get up for two hours.  But instead of getting up, Avery was enjoying sleeping in his arms.


    He was trying to wake her up, running his finger over her cheek.  "Ave got up it''s eleven o''clock already." Avery slowly opens her eyes and looks at him for a moment.  Seeing her, Alex''s face gives a pure smile.


    But Avery''s next act stunned him.  Avery  closed her eyes again.  And she hides her face in his chest and puts her leg on his body and falls asleep like a koala. After a little bit, Alex chuckled on her cute act and said. "I feel like my little koala is back." Tightly wrapping his arms around her small body and closed his deep ocean blue eyes.


    ...


    Avery was having lunch in the dining room.  Because she was getting up so late and it was already time of lunch.  Alex had gone to attend an important call.  According to Alex, she was already ready because they both wanted to go to the hospital.


    She had been in a different world since she woke up.  She didn''t talk to anyone except Alex.  When the Kim couple tried to ask her what had happened, Alex warned them not to ask.


    The scene from that nightmare was still revolving around her eyes.  And that''s why she was trying to stay away from the male servants in the house.


    Alex had only four male servants inside the mansion including Butler Kim.  And they were all very confident and good at fighting.  The four men were in the age group of fifty to sixty-five.  And the rest were all female staff, including girls of Avery''s age.  Avery was always treating them like friends.


    The other male servants were on duty outside the mansion and were not allowed to enter the mansion.


    When Alex returned, his blue eyes become darker  seeing that Avery was just looking at the plate instead of eating.


    He bends down on her height and puts his hand on her shoulder.  Avery is frightened by the sudden touch.  "Relax it''s me," Alex whispered in her ear.


    Avery looked at him which made their lip locks. Before Avery doing something Alex grabs her face on place and kisses her very deeply.  Seeing the two in that state, all the servants quickly leave them.


    Alex kisses her until she became breathless.  After their Passionate Kiss Avery puts her head on his shoulders and takes a deep breath.  Every time Alex kisses her, she felt dizzy.  When she returned to normal, Alex forced her to eat.  And then after that, they both went out from the mansion for going hospital.


    ...


    Avery was sleeping in the VVIP room.  Alex and Max were discussing Avery''s case in Max''s cabin.  Alex told Max the whole story of night.  Listening to Alex''s words, lines of concern formed on Max''s head.  He felt very bad about Avery''s night conditions.


    The picture of that incident which had happened two years ago formed automatically before his eyes.  But he wondered how she remembered the things they had completely cut out from her head.  He asked Alex a question for his answer.


    "Alex Tell me the truth. Did anything happen between two of you which triggered the buried thing in her head?  I mean, did you do something against her will that made her remember that?  Did You force yourself on her......"


    Alex cut his sentence in middle and answered him very firmly in his majestic voice, "YES."


    Upon hearing this, Max''s body hair stood up in disbelief.  Because he never dreamed that Alex would do anything with her like this.


    Not a word came out of Max''s mouth because two years ago Max especially had told Alex that in future if anyone forced her against her will, she would remember it again.


    And even though Alex knew it all, he did it with her.


    Seeing mat in the daze, Alex got up from his seat.  "Now I have told you everything.  You know exactly how to handle this.  I have to go now." Alex''s words brought max back.


    "Where are you going?"


    " Office. Why any problem?"


    "Leaving Avery alone."


    "You are here for her. And she won''t need me when she comes to her senses."


    "But...."


    "And one more thing, I didn''t see Clara because of Avery''s health.  I have to go see her." Max''s green eyes turned bloody when he heard Clara''s name.


    "You are unbelievable Alex."


    "I know."  After saying this, Alex left.


    ...


    Avery slowly opened her eyes. After blinking a little she said, "Where am I?" That room was unfamiliar to her.  Then she rolled her eyes.


    "When did I come to the hospital? God, I don''t remember anything." She puts her hands on her head due to frustration.  She felt her head heavy.  She tries to remember everything.


    And then in her head, the cycle of all events begins to revolve like a movie.


    ''Hotel-Alex-Clara- Faint -Hospital-Brother Max''s words-Lehenga-Mom-Raina'' call-Party- Dance- A kiss in the darkness with Alex-Kiss of Clara and Alex in the corridor- Going home with Alex-Alex''s force- Alex''s dirty words- Very sharp pain and finally again in hospital.''


    She remembered all these things but forgot that she had gone home after the operation.  She had completely forgotten that she had regained consciousness after the operation.  And she had no idea of ??that nightmare.


    But when she remembered again what Alex had done with her, tears welled up in her eyes.  She felt very scared.  Just as she was immersed in the world of her thoughts, a voice came from the door. "You got up." She looked in the direction of the voice and Max came inside wearing a white coat.


    "Brother Max." She whispered.


    "How do you feel?"  Max asks her.


    "How long have I been here and what happened to me?"  Yes.  She had completely forgotten that she had  an appendix operation. The last thing she had remembered that Alex takes her to the hospital.


    "A small appendix operation has been performed on you." Mat was having a hard time lying to her.  He literally wanted to cry at that time.  But there was Avery in front of him which caused him to suppress his feelings.


    "Ooo and When will I go home?" She asked in a low voice.


    "After two or three tests, Then we will go home together. It is Ok?"


    "Hmmm..." She nodded her head in positively.


    "Relax until then." saying this, Max leaves and Avery closed her eyes and opened the gate of thoughts world again.


    ********


    Thank you so much for reading my novel.  I am very happy that all of you are showing interest in this story.  Thank you from the bottom of my heart again.

 Chapter 65 - Professor of Language

    Twelve days had passed since her operation and she had been going to college for two days.  Her bicycle was already so damaged that she could not use it.  But the university had started a free bus service for the students who come to college from outside of the campus.  Which made it easier for her to go to college.  But when she got to college, she learned another amazing thing from Emily.  And the thing was that bus facilities were provided for students who work part-time after college. But during these two days, she always felt like someone was watching her and someone was chasing her.  Thinking it might be my delusion, she ignored it.  But that was not her delusion. Avery and Emily were sitting on the backbench as usual.  Since it was the first period, Alexander''s was conducting a lecture as usual.  Avery was trying to stay as far away from him as possible. Alex''s blue eyes were roaming the whole classroom through his frameless glasses.  There was always pin-drop silence in his lectures.  Because no one would dare to make a fuss.  He was looking very majestic in a white shirt. After completing the lecture he left the classroom giving assignment topic to all the students.  The next lecture was of language and all the students were waiting for their professor.  But to their surprise, the principal entered the class instead of the language professor.  All the students stood on their spot and greeted the principal. "Good morning students, I have come here today to introduce you to your new language professor.  Please welcome your new teacher..." And through the classroom door, a fascinating man in black shirt paired with dark navy blue trousers entered in classroom. Everyone was shocked to see that man in the classroom, they couldn''t believe their heads. "This person will teach us language."  Said one boy. "Unbelievable." Other one added his thought. Although all the students had seen that person before, it was the first time for all the students to see him up closely. His well builded strong and tall personality, his smooth flawless skin, his dark black eyes, his neatly combed black hair, his high bridged nose with his kissable soft lips quickly flattered all girls in classroom except Emily and Avery. "Wow... He is so handsome." One girl said in a very soft voice, putting her hand over her mouth. "I would love to be his girlfriend.  See how dark his eyes are, just like new moon night.  In which I feel like wandering."  One of the girls said to the girl next to her.  While all the girls were staring at the new professor''s beauty, boys were reddened by the fire of jealousy. And on other hand, Avery and Emily were in their world. Apart from all girls, Lily was very irritated by all-girls'' whispering.  Lily and Avery didn''t get along well with each other.  Because Lily used to get very angry with Avery and the whole class knew about their bad relationship. Although Lily was very arrogant by nature, there was one thing that set her apart from all other girls and that thing was, she hated handsome dudes more than anything. The whispering gestures of the girls made her feel like sticking sticky on their mouths. " So he is..." He quickly interrupted the principal, "Let me introduce myself." "Ok sure go on." Principal said while showing his hand. "Hello students.  I hope you all remember me." "Yes sir." All the students answered but the voices of girls were too loud. "But even then, I will introduce myself again.


    ''I am Lucas Kai.  CEO of Kai industrial Group and Professor of Your Language subject from today." A student raises his hand after Lucas''s introduction,


    "Sir I have a question." That student was none other than Avery''s childhood friend David. Lucas''s expression changed for a moment as he looked at David and scene flashed from fresher''s party in front of his black eyes. But next movement Lucas nodded his head in agreement. "Sir you are the CEO of a very big company but suddenly why you decided to become a professor." As soon as David asked this question, girls in-classroom widened their eyes towards him "what he has to do." "Good question." I think this boy is smart.  Lucas heartily admired David. "The fact is I am very passionate about teaching and I have done literature in languages.  And when I found out that professor of language was going to leave out from your college, I decided to join as a professor.  Any more questions." "No sir." "But I have a question." "Huuu." "The question you asked me, did you ask this to  Professor Alexander?  Because he is the Owner and CEO of the biggest companies." "Professor Alexander is the founder of this university, so it is normal for him to take lectures." David''s answer made everyone speechless.  The principal was completely stunned. "You are really very smart." Lucas hid his anger in this sentence because he did not want to make a bad impression on everyone on the first day.  And especially not on the person who stole his heart. ... There was a lunch break.  All the students were walking around the campus.  Someone was eating in the canteen.  Someone was in the library.  Some boys were impressing the girls. Avery was absent from college for several days and her studies were delayed.  So she was going to the library with Emily.  When the two of them were engaged in a conversation, a voice came from behind.  "Miss Miller." They both stopped and turned around.  Seeing the person in front, both of them got a little confused.  "Why he is calling me?"  Avery murmured. Because that person was their senior and student president '' Oliver''.  College girls were dying to talk to him.  But he never spoke to any of the girls himself.  But with Avery, he always spoke on his own, he was always ready to help her.  Because he thought Avery was different from all the other girls.  He used to respect her.  Because of Avery he also got to know Raina and Emily well, because the three of them would always be together. He ran up to them.  "Where are you both going?"  "Library."  The two answer together. "Senior, do you have anything work with me?" Avery asked very politely. "Ha, Ya, Yes.  I want to ask you about that article, I mean what you wrote in it." "Senior actually we''re a little busy now I''ll tell you later when I have time." "Ok, no problem." The three of them leave that place after their conversation but one person was still looking at that  place and that person was Lucas.  With the time, Lucas'' love for Avery was increasing up.  He was there just for her.  Avery was the first girl in his life for whom he was so impatient.  Avery was the first girl, who made him sleepless.  Even if any man approached her, he would feel bad. ... Standing in the Gallery Avery was looking at the enchanting view of the night sky.  After staring at the sky for some time, she closed her eyes and felt the cool breeze on her face.  Suddenly she remembered the sweet movement, she shared with Alex at that same spot two months ago. That sweet memory brought tears in her eyes. Suddenly she felt the presence of someone behind her.  She didn''t need to see who the person was because she knew no one had the courage to stand behind her in that Alex''s mansion.  In Alex absence, no servant or maid was allowed to enter the bedroom unless he gave permission. She was right Alex was standing behind her and looking was her. He was standing behind her and she trembled in fear under his back gaze.  She wanted to get out before he could say anything.  She tilts her head down and walks away, but as she was about to enter in room Alex hugged her from behind.  Avery gulped a large amount of air and trembled in Fear more than before. Alex puts his chin on her delicate shoulder. "Ave." He called her name but she didn''t respond to him.  She was standing in his arms like a statue. "Mrs Avery Alexander Hill."  Now her fears increased up to more than before.  Alex feels her trembling body. "Calm down Avery I''m not going to do anything.  I just want to talk to you."  Alex speaks near her ear which makes her feel like the current has passed through her. body. "A new professor has come to the college for the subject of language.  Am I right?"  Avery said nothing but tears begin to flow from her eyes. "Avery why are you crying.  I just asked you a simple question." She nodded her head when she hears this.  "Very few people know that, there is two reputed colleges are under his name. But why did he come to our college instead of going his own colleges." Alex paused for a second. "Do you know my dear little wife."


    Avery shakes her head negatively like a little child. "Okay so listen to me, what I have to say", and at the same time, he strengthens his grip on her. He kissed on her soft and silky hair and started.... *******

 Chapter 66 - police station

    The moon was shining in the black sky and the cold wind was blowing.  In the dim light of the moon, Alex was holding his little wife in his arms.  They both looked very romantic, but that was not true.


    She wanted to run away far from the person she trusted the most and the person she thought was the safest. Because now she was most afraid of that person.


    Alex called her again.  "Ave, are you listening?" But because of not getting an answer of his question, he loosened his grip and grabbing her small waist he turned her around.


    Avery''s face was completely wet with tears when Alex saw her beautiful and innocent face and streams of tears were constantly flowing from her closed eyes. Her rosy pink soft lips were trembling.  Her legs were completely numb.  She was terrified of him after what he had done to her.


    Alex grabbed her face in his hands and held it up so that he could see expression on her face.  Avery''s small frame was looking very small in front of his large build.


    He wiped her tears with his finger and kissed her on head. "Ave open your eyes." He again said but still had no reaction.  "Avery I will not repeat it again."  She was even more frightened by the change in Alex''s voice.  Her heartbeats increased vigorously.


    Before Alex could say anything more, her legs left her side and as she was about to fall on the floor, Alex picked her up.


    Inside, the bedroom Alex slowly laid her on the bed and covered her body with a quilt.  Avery was very scared and confused due to his split personality like behaviour.  Because sometimes there was warmth for her in his eyes and sometimes there was cold ice.


    ...


    Avery slowly opened her eyes.  After looking at the ceiling with emotionless eyes for a while, she gets up and sits down on the bed.  After a while, she was about to put her feet down,  a cold voice thundered throughout the room.


    "Your sleep is over", This sudden sound makes her body hair stood up.  Avery looks at the owner of voice who was leaning against the bedroom door.  Avery nodded to him.


    " Good then.  I come straight to the point." With that he started walking towards her.  Before Alex sit on edge of bed, Avery stopped him, " Alex can you sit on the couch?" Her sentence was more of a request than a question.


    Without saying a word, he sits on the couch. "May I start talking if you allow me?"  He asked very sarcastically and Avery nodded her small head.


    He takes a deep breath before speaking. "Avery A new professor has come to the college today.  I''m right?"


    "Yes,"  Avery answered his question in a very low voice.


    "Lucas Kai, am I right?" Avery again nodded her head.


    "Avery I already told you this but now I am telling you again.  Very few people know that there are two well-known colleges under the Lucas name, but he chose our university for teaching." Avery was completely confused by his words.  She didn''t understand why Alex was telling her all this.


    "Avery, I know you''re wondering why I''m telling you all this." Alex recognized what was on her mind.


    "Huu"  Avery looked him surprisingly. Because he was right.


    "So listen.  Lucas is my biggest enemy."  Hearing this, Avery''s eyes widened and she glared at Alex.


    "He is my biggest enemy and he chose my college. I am amazed at this."


    "If  He''s your biggest enemy so why could you let him come to college.  And he was also present for the event that day." Gathering her all courage Avery asked the devil sitting in front of her.


    "Ave.  I don''t combine personal and professional things.  That''s why when the principal told me about Lucas, I gave permission to him."


    Before Alex could say anything, Avery got him into her question.  "So why don''t you keep personal and professional things separate for me." Avery''s question made Alex zombie in an instant.  His words seemed to be lost somewhere.


    "Let go, I don''t expect an answer from you.  Tell me what you want to say."  Avery did not understand where the courage came for asking a question to the Alex.  But seeing Alex speechless made her Little happy  and her fears about him lessened.


    "Ahem" He cleared his throat and began to speak. "Here our topic is Lucas not you, so let''s talk about him."


    "..."  Avery says nothing.


    " He is a good and intelligent man.  But I warn you to stay away from him.  He is my enemy and I do not want any kind of relationship formed between you and him.  These words of Alex were like a knife for Avery.  She did not know what to say him, but she was very angry.


    "Alex Do you understand what you are talking about?"


    " I''m not here to understand.  I come here to make you understand." With that he left.


    ...


    It was six o''clock in the evening and all the staff in the office were busy with their work.  Even in the trainee section, all the trainees were engrossed in their work .. but there was one person in all of them who did not understand anything.  And that person was Avery.  Because of her absence, she had a lot of work to do.  She didn''t know where to start.  She got up from her seat and went to the coffee machine.  After drinking four cups of coffee, she felt better and went back to work.


    She felt that someone was chasing her too much that day.  And also because of that, she was worried.


    While Avery was typing something on the computer screen, her mobile rang.  Not paying attention because it is an unknown number.  But when her cell phone rings again, she picks it up.


    But when she picks up the phone, she was terrified because there was an inspector on the other side of the line who would have called her down the building in five minutes.


    Avery would have been terrified because she would not have had to deal with the police in her life.  And now he calls her down.  Avery thinks to take Emily with her and she starts waiting for Emily because Emily had gone to the director for work.  Avery''s luck was pretty bad that day.  Because after five minutes, the officer called her back and told her that come down immediately.


    As Avery reaches the bottom, two female officers approached her and grabbed her arm and begin to take her into the police car.  Avery was very scared because all those things were above her head.  She didn''t understand why these policemen were taking her.


    She started asking but no one answered her question.  When she asked where he is taking me.  Then the female officer told her that she is being taken to the police station.  Hearing this, Avery''s  moves to the ground below.  She pleaded with them not to take me away as I have not committed any crime.  But all those people didn''t listen to her and took her away.


    By the time Avery is taken to the police station, the working hours have started so that no one has seen her.


    ...


    In the police station.


    Two female officers grabbed Avery and took her to the station.  Avery was crying like a five year old child.  Was trying to tell them.  But no one was listening.  When Avery asked about her crime, the officer told her that you stole a diamond from a jewelry store, so we brought you here.  This was the biggest shock for Avery.


    Avery was crying.  She was saying that I didn''t do anything like that but no one was listening to her.  She requested one phone call but her request was also denied.  She was locked in a locker by a female officer.  There was a very strange prisoner in the locker next to her which made her even more scared.  Soon her asthma was triggered and she began to have trouble breathing.


    She quickly pulled the inhaler out of her pocket and tried to normalize her breathing.  After a while, she leaned back against the wall and started crying.  The prisoner in the locker next to her started making bad comments on her.  She hid her face in her knees and put her hands over her ears because their bad comments were affecting her so much.  After a while, a female officer came on the round.  This female officer was different than the previous female officer.  The door of Avery''s locker is opened and that officer stands in front of her.


    Avery looked towards female officer with her eyes up.  The officer comes forward and bends down on Avery''s height. And before Avery though anything that officer slapped her on face fare very hardly.


    Avery starts crying even more and at the same time the officer slaps her one more time.  Just then another female employee arrives and tells the officer that Anery has been called out.  The female officer tells her to stop outside.  After she goes out, she slaps Avery one more time.  This is the first time Avery has been beaten.  She would never have been killed before.

 Chapter 67 - Nora

    Avery had never been beaten like this before.  There were continuous streams of tears from her eyes and her cheeks were swollen.  Slap marks were visible on her white cheeks. She did not understand why that female officer was slapping her.  That female officer was very happy to see the fear in Avery''s eyes. From the last two months have lots of extraordinary things happened in Avery''s simple life.  She had no idea what was going on in her own life.  It was already very difficult for her to understand everything and now she was accused of theft. Things she never thought were happening to her. She felt like she was stuck in a darkness where it was impossible to get out. The female officer who was sitting in front of Avery was very cruel.  She was feeling very happy to see fear in people''s eyes and for that, for that she used to torture the prisoners.  Torturing and harassing others was like a hobby for her. Her name became popular among her fellow employees as a Brutal Officer.  In her four years job span, she had tortured nine innocent people to death. She was so intelligent that because she became a senior officer at a young age.  She was smart as well as beautiful, she was very proud of that. She was a perfect combination of beauty plus brain. The police department is working for the safety of peoples but this was not applying to that female officer. She had been suspended twice for her brutal nature, but as a daughter of wealthy and politicians man, these things had no effect on her.  Whenever she was suspended, her father used his power to pave the way for her to rejoin the post. Sometime before the female officer was in her cabin when she heard someone crying and when she came out she saw a beautiful girl crying in front of the higher senior officer and was continuously saying that ''let me go, I didn''t do anything.'' That girl was none other than Avery. That female officer felt very jealous of Avery''s enchanting beauty and that time she decided how to torture Avery.  That officer learned out from a constable what crime Avery has committed.  That''s when she decides she wants to spoil Avery''s beautiful face. The higher senior officer shouted very loudly when he saw that female officer grabbed Avery by her hair and led her out of the locker.  "Officer Nora, what are you doing?  Who gave you permission to do this to her?" Voice of that higher senior officer reverberated throughout the police station which suddenly created an atmosphere of fear. He was the same officer who brought Avery to the police station. Brutal officer Nora was shocked because this was not her first time dealing with a prisoner like this.  But it was the first time that Officer John shouted at her for a criminal since she came under Officer John at this police station. She quickly dropped Avery''s hair and walked into her cabin.  Now Avery was transferred to another room by Officer John.  That room was not a locker room but a simple room with a comfortable bed, TV and other furniture. That room was for the staff. The officer himself took food for her.  After telling her to eat and relax, Officer John left from there.  Avery was completely confused by his behaviour.  She really wanted to get out of there.  She did not know how long she would have to stay there. She was scared and angry because of how Alex had treated her in the past.  But in that closed room, she missed him the most.  ''Will he come to take me.  Did he know that I was in the police station?''  All these thoughts started in her head.  She sat in a corner pulling her knees towards her chest without eating anything. ... Two o''clock at night. A Royal Blue Luxurious car pulled up in front of the police station. As soon as car stopped a muscular bodyguard dressed in black came out from the passenger seat and immediately opened the back seat door.  As soon as the bodyguard opened the door, a black custom-made shoes came out and after a movement, later another came out to follow him. That custom made pair of shoes quickly approached toward the entrance of station. The owner of those shoes was looking very magnificent in full midnight black suit.  Who was carrying a magnetic aura around him. It was two o''clock at night but the full police stage was alive.  As he walked, the entire staff including officers and constables were bowing their heads to greeting him.  No one dared to make any kind of sound in front of him because everyone was loving their life. In the middle of the station, John, a senior officer, was stood to greet the man.  When that person was three feet away from the officer John, he greeted him and gave him a chair to sit on. The staff from the entire police station was stood  there in discipline.  No one dared to work in his presence.  But there was still one person in the entire staff who didn''t know what was going on outside her cabin because she was thinking about how to make Avery''s face look ugly until morning. She hadn''t had a chance to hurt Avery since Officer John shifted Avery into the other room.  And there were two senior officers patrolling in front of Avery''s room.  Who had a strictly warned by Officer John for not to move under any circ.u.mstances. Because of that, she didn''t get a chance to get close to Avery. Nora came out when she noticed something strange outside of cabin.  Her eyes widened and jaw dropped as she came out because, In front of her eyes, a very beautiful and unique young man was sitting with Officer John. Unknowingly her legs moved towards him.  Before she could cross the line of all standing staff, a ladies constable grabbed her hand. She looked at her cruelly and ladies constable quickly released her hand and told her in a very soft voice.  "Sorry but don''t go beyond this because he is very dangerous and scary." That lady constable pointed toward the feet of all other staffs. Nora was standing there silently and watching that magnetic man''s every move without blinking.  She was surprised to see Officer John talking very softly to that man. The entire staff member was listening to their conversation without making any sound. "Officer John, I thank you for bringing her here at my word." "President doesn''t need to thanks me.  It is very small compared to what you have done for me." "Where is she." " In the staff room."  Then Nora understands that they were talking about Avery.  And she guessed that Avery stole from the same person who was sitting with the officer John. "Bring her here." That person gives the ordered to Officer John. "Yes."  Saying this, Officer John looked at the Ladies Officer and wondered who to send, when Nora saw this she immediately said: "I will bring her." Just as she was about to turn her heel, that man shouted without looking at her,  "Not You."  These two words startled Nora and without saying anything she just stared at him with wide eyes. "The last third and last fifth you two go and get her." Even this time he did not look at the person he was talking to but his voice was softer than before. The man had ordered two female officers who had been honoured several times for their work.  And these were the same two female officers who were with Officer John when he brought Avery to the station. Avery, on the other hand, had been sitting in the same place for seven hours because of that her whole body became numb.  There were continuous tears in her eyes.  Her eyes were completely swollen.  Her cheeks were still red because of Nora''s slap. She wanted to go home.  She was missing Alex terribly. If she didn''t have an inhaler, she would have fainted.  Avery always had an inhaler in her pocket after a hospital accident.  At that time, she was proud of her decision for bringing inhaler everywhere.  She looked up from her knees when she felt someone touched her head. There was in front of her eyes two ladies officers was standing who had brought her into the station.  She was shocked to see them. "Don''t be afraid, you have been called out and we have come for that." Hearing this made Avery feel a little better. For the last seven hours, she was thinking that ''I was brought here as a prisoner, but I was not treated badly apart those slaps and bad comments.'' Those two officers helped Avery stand up.  Avery''s whole body was numb and she was in a lot of pain while walking.  She walked with the help of that officer.  When she asks them, "where are you taking me",  both the officers just focused on their way without saying anything.  Avery was irritated by their behaviour but she didn''t know that they are doing their job very sincerely.


    After a while, Avery stood in front of the man and when she looked up, she burst in tears.

 Chapter 68 - Averys heart

    The female officer stood Avery in front of that man and went back to their place. There were tears in Avery''s eyes. She did not know what to say. Avery had come there with the help of those female officers but now she was standing there alone. Her legs were already completely numb and she had no support to stand on. Due to numbness, her legs could not bear her weight and she collapses. But before her body could fall on the floor, two strong hands pulled her towards a warm chest.


    The person who saved her from falling was the one who had ordered to officers for brought her out of the room a while ago. His hands were on her waist and her face was hidden in his warm chest. Grabbing his coat, she began to cry loudly.


    "Take me home, I want to go home. I don''t want to stay here." Avery was crying in his chest and he was treating her like a little boy. He was trying to make her calm by using words, which was sweeter than sugar.


    The man who had been cold as ice now he was melting like a candle in the presence of that girl which made everyone amazed.


    Everyone was stunned because no one could even dare to speak in front of him and Avery was calling him by using his name directly.


    "Alex take me home." Yes, the person who came for Avery was none other than her husband.


    "Tell them that I didn''t steal."


    Avery was annoyed to see that he was not answering her question. In next second she parted herself from him and grabbed his collar in front of everyone.


    "Alex I''m talking to you." Instead of answering her question, he cupped her face with his palm and asked. "How your cheeks turned red?" His eyes became dark and there was an anger in his calm voice.


    Because of his sudden question, all the officers and other staff members trembled in fear. Sweat dripped down from their heads due to fear.


    On the other hand, Nora had never seen a person like Alex before in her life. Ever since she came, she had been looking at him without blinking. Alex was the first person who didn''t even look at her beauty. She liked his tough nature and she fell in love with him at first sight. But seeing Avery in his arms, she was pissed off. She felt like Avery had snatched everything from her. But she didn''t know that Alex was Avery''s husband.


    With one hand on her waist and the other on her shoulder, Alex pulled her more closer. She was looking at Alex with her wet eyes. Whenever he was taking her closer, every time forgetting everything she was melting in his strong arms. This was the effect that made her unable to hate him and that effect was like magic for her.


    She was trying to hide her face from him like a stubborn child. Grabbing her silky hair he held her face in place. His one hand was in her hair and other hand on her cheek. "Avery, I''m asking you one last time. How your cheeks turned red ...."


    Just as Avery was about to answer his question, a voice came from inside her. ''Avery what are you doing? You are falling into his trap again. Don''t forget he doesn''t love you. Don''t forget what he did to you. He called you bitch. He has raised a question on your character.'' And with that, the pictures of Alex and Clara started moving in front of her eyes. Because of all that, the magic that Alex had cast on her came down and she started laughing like crazy.


    "Why are you laughing like crazy? I think I asked you something."


    "Why? Do you care about me?


    "Absolutely" Alex answered without a moment''s delay.


    "Really." It was her first time treating Alex like that.


    "Why do you have any doubt?" After these words came out of Alex''s mouth, Avery did something that made everyone put their hands over their mouths.


    "To hell with your doubt Alex Hillllll" Shouting this, she pushed Alex away with her whole power.


    Avery''s power was nothing in front of Alex, but his grip slipped from her body because he was unaware of what would happen next.


    "Avery what are you doing, don''t act like crazy. Come here." He stretched his hand towards her.


    "I''m acting like crazy and what about you Alex." Alex''s eyes widened toward Avery.


    Avery, who always feared him, now she was out of his control. "Avery Don''t create a scene here." Alex''s voice was louder than before and his anger was evident in his eyes.


    "I am not creating scene Alex, you have created the scene of my whole life." It was the first time in Officer John''s life that someone behaving like this in his station.


    If there were other persons at that place, the officer would have put them behind an iron bar.


    But in front of him was Alexander. So he could do nothing but remain silent like the rest of the officers.


    "Avery listens to me I have come here to take you...." Before Alex could say anything more, Avery stopped him in the middle. "Shut up Alex, just shut up." All the officers could not believe in their ears after hearing Avery''s words. Because they had never seen anyone talk to Alexander in such a way.


    "These people have brought me here from six o''clock on charges of theft, and you have come to take me now. Eight hours Alex eight hours. You came to take me after eight hours. You haven''t thought about me once in these eight hours."


    "I was in stuck in work Ave." He said in little low voice than before.


    "I know the name of that work. Clara! Am I right. What could be more important to you than her? Your love of life." She again shouted.


    "Don''t say nonsense." This time he yelled at her very loudly because it was all going beyond his limit. He never thought that his wife would talk to him like that.


    "You can''t stop me today. Today I am going to tell here what you want to hide from everyone. Listen to everyone present here." She said in shaky voice.


    "No No No Answer my question first." She approached the officers. "All of you know the relationship between us." First, she pointed her thin finger toward herself and then Alex.


    No one there knew about their relationship but no one answered her question because Alex the devil was in front of them. They all were looking down at the floor with their heads down. But, Nora wanted to know about Alex and Avery. She was remarking every single word of Avery in her head.


    "I know all of you are afraid of Alex. But all I know is that you know nothing about our relationship." She pauses for a moment to suppress her emotions. And begins to say back. "He is my husband." Her words dumbfound everyone. Because no one knows about Business Mafia''s wedding. "I am Avery his wife. But he doesn''t love me." These words raised a question mark in front of everyone. And on the other hand, hearing about their marriage, Nora''s temperature was rising.


    Avery couldn''t stand it because there was no energy left in her body. She suddenly sat down. Alex stepped forward to get closer to her but Avery''s words stopped him. "My husband doesn''t love me because he has a mistress." These words were like lightning for everyone. " Can anyone believe that young business tycoon Alexander Hill has a mistress?"


    Streams of tears began to flow from her beautiful eyes. She kept shouting that her husband did not love her and he has a girlfriend. "Let me tell you one more thing. He came into my life on my eighteenth birthday. The main thing is because of him my brother''s life was saved. I fell in love with it in one day. And in just twenty-four hours we got married. Everything happened very quickly but I was awfully happy. But the next day I realized that my husband doesn''t love me and he has a girlfriend. And that''s I found out when I was going to show him my the wending chain. Because I had to surprise my husband. But my husband gave me the biggest surprise in the world."


    Avery was sitting down crying. Her words had broken everyone''s heart. Nora also felt a little bad about her but still, she had a place in her heart for Alex. Everyone was angry with Alex but no one could speak in front of his power. The look on Alex''s face did not change when he saw this. Avery was crying like a crazy girl. After a while, she started having trouble breathing. Her throat was completely sore. She was crying and coughing.


    Finally seeing Avery completely exhausted, Alex approaches her and takes her in his arms. He patted on her cheeks.


    "Bring water." as the words of Alex brought life back to all .All the officers began to run.

 Chapter 69 - My wife

    She was in his arms. He was holding a glass of water near her pink lips. That time she was like a pure broken angel with her broken wings in Devil''s arms . She could barely keep her eyes open. Her long hair was completely spread out.


    He was holding her close to his chest. He was trying his best to feed her water. All the officers were standing near them and was looking to Avery. Tears welled up in the eyes of some officers and constables after witnessing Avery''s pitiful condition.


    They had heard that ''Alexander The Business Mafia is brutal person '' but they actually saw it that day. Against all that, Nora was just looking at Alex.


    After drinking half a glass of water, her throat got wet and she started to feel better. She opened her eyes wide and looked around. But she still hadn''t let go of her anger.


    She looked at the Alex, "Alex I want a divorce." Her words stunned everyone once again. Her words had completely changed the colour of Alex''s face. Waves of anger began to rise once again in the calmed eyes. The changed expressions on his face made her stand in a forest of fear. Her chocolate brown eyes began to water again.


    "Alex....." Before she could say anything, he held her close to his chest. He spoke as he kissed her hair. "It''s enough for today Mrs Alexander." The ice-cold Alex was melted like a candle. The people present there did not know the situation between Alex and Avery but they must have understood that there is something different in Avery.


    She was crying near his chest like a little child, "Alex Please divorce me because I can''t stand it anymore." Hearing her words, he tightened his grip on her. "Don''t say that again my little wife." There was a kind of nervousness in his voice. But the expression on his face was beyond anyone''s comprehension.


    He separated her from himself and held her face in his hands. They were both still sitting on the floor. One of his knees was leaning on the floor and the other was folded in upward direction. Avery had her full load on his folded leg.


    He looked down at her. His thumb was moving on her swollen red cheek. "You talked a lot but you didn''t answer my question." Avery was looking at him questioningly. She didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    "How your cheeks turned red." His words once again created fear in everyone. When Avery was taken to the police station, no one knew that Avery was Alex''s wife. But now they knew, and It didn''t matter to them how Alex treated her. Only mattered to all of them that she was Mrs President.


    They didn''t think that even after all this, Alex would ask her about her cheeks.


    Avery''s lips began to tremble. She didn''t dare mention Nora''s name because she remembered the day he brutally punished twenty-year-old Maid in the mansion.


    After the marriage of Avery and Alex, one of the maids in their mansion was always trying to harass Avery after seeing their bad relationship. She was literally trying to take advantage of their bad relationship. Avery always wanted to ignore her but one day she crossed all the limits. She deliberately poured boiling water on Avery''s hand in the kitchen which caused Avery''s hand to burn. When Alex found out, he took her to a torture room and ordered her to be tortured. The whole mansion was shaken by that Maid''s scream that day. No one knew what kind of punishment was meted out to her but everyone was shocked by her screams.


    After that incident Alex became more cautious about the servants in the mansion.


    Apart from Clara, he was not leaving anyone who bothered Avery.


    He asked her again, "did someone with you..." Before he could say anything more, she unknowingly grabbed his coat and started to shook her head. "No, no one did anything." Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they heard this. Because they knew what Nora had done to her. And they knew better about Alex''s anger.


    But Alex''s next words stopped their breath. "Don''t try to lie me."


    " I''m not."


    " Really." The faces of two of them were only an inch apart, which made their breathing tie.


    "Avery you told me lie now get ready to suffer the consequences." Saying that he pointed the gun at Nora. Avery gasped in fear and shook her head vigorously.


    "No Alex. Please don''t do that." On One side Avery was pleading Alex, and the other side Nora was looking at the gun without blinking. What is called fear? she understood at that time. She stood there like a statue but her body was shaking. All the staff there were holding their breath. What would happen in the next movement was just in Alex''s hands?


    He grabbed Avery''s chin with his finger and thumb and brought her face more closer which made her back stretch. "Avery, you think I didn''t know how your cheeks turned red. But I wanted to hear it from your mouth. If you had told me before, this officer would have survived. But now only because you......."


    "Bang ..... "


    The sound of a gun.


    "Nooooooo." Avery shouted and Alex grabbed her screaming pink lips in his warm lips.


    For two minutes no one understood what had happened. All were just looking at Alex''s hand. No one dared to look at Nora''s place.


    Avery''s voice had stopped but her tears continued. She was trying to free herself from his clutches. Her small fists began to hit his strong chest. The hand in which he was holding the gun rolled around her waist and pulled her more close. He was kissing her in front of everyone but no one dared to look at them.


    Alex let go of her lips after stealing Avery''s all breaths. Avery immediately put her head on his chest and began to cry out loud. "Alex why did you do that? Why did you kill her? Why Alex? why?" This was the first time that Avery has not calmed down after his kiss. She began to cry more and more at the thought of Nora''s death.


    And with that, her asthma was triggered. She began to have trouble breathing. As Alex felt her trembling body in his arms, he held her head and separated her from him.


    "This little troublemaker." Saying this, he pulled the inhaler out of his pocket and held it in her mouth. Ever since Avery married him, he has always kept an inhaler for her.


    When Avery got a little normal, she started screaming again. This time Alex grabbed her face and yelled at her as the thing must have to gone to her intellect. "Listen to me Mrs Hill, Nora is alive."


    "Noooo You are lying Alex."


    "I am not" and with that Alex immediately picked her up in his strong arms and led her to Nora. "Avery looks Nora is standing here."


    There were tears in Nora''s eyes when Avery looked at her. There were tears in her eyes for the first time in her life.


    "She is really alive," Avery asked him once more.


    "Yes my little wife"


    " But you fired a gun, didn''t you?"


    "Absolutely. But the bullet went through Officer Nora''s hair. If Officer Nora had moved a little, she would have reached God right now. Am i right Officer Nora."


    Nora couldn''t believe she was alive. Because some time ago, when the sound of gunfire was heard in the entire police station, the bullet of the gun had gone out through her hair. She was afraid of the same person for which she had made a special place in her heart.


    " Officer Nora, Listen carefully to me what I am saying. It doesn''t matter what the kind of relationship is between Avery and me. Matters is that my wife shouldn''t be bothered by anyone else. Now I am just warning you and one more thing today I spare your life just because my wife, because she can not tolerate any kind of violence. After today don''t dare come in front of me or my wife."


    Nora was just looking at him without saying anything. After threatening Nora, Alex turned to Officer John Avery was still in Alex''s arms. She seemed awkward but she didn''t say anything to him because she knew Alex wouldn''t listen to her. And silently placed her head on his chest and she closed her eyes. "Officer John, you can''t take care of my wife. This was not expected of you." At that moment, Officer John was sweating completely.


    After saying this, Alex left.


    He was sitting in the back seat of the car with Avery in his arms. Avery was exhausted from the whole day. Her head was on his chest. And her eyes closed. Alex was holding her very secure rear.


    Alex''s face was completely expressionless but there was some thought in his eyes.

 Chapter 70 - Is my wife scared?

    Note :- Today I am very happy because today this story completed 1M views. And it all happened because of all of you. Thank you very much for liking the story.


    ******


    It was seven o''clock in the morning and the sun already had knocked on everyone''s door. Avery slowly opened her eyes and got up and sat on the bed. Everything that happened at night was causing her headaches and making her feel weak. She was still in her previous day''s clothes. Because by the time she got home, she already had fallen asleep in Alex''s arms, and when they got home, Alex had laid her straight on the bed without changing her clothes. And covered her body with a blanket.


    She got off the bed, put her feet down and stood up. She started walking but could not walk properly due to her weakness. She suddenly felt dizzy and lost her balance and was about to fall on the floor then suddenly two strong hands picked her up in his arms.


    "What were you doing?" Her eyes were closed due to dizziness but her ears could hear that strong voice. With great difficulty, she opened her eyes and looked at the owner of voice. Her husband''s face was in front of her eyes. He had just been bathed. Even in a simple white shirt and loose pants, he looked like a high-class model.


    "What happened Avery," he asked her again. "I''m feeling dizzy and very weak," she answered his question with great difficulty and in a low voice. Placing her head on his chest she closed her eyes again. She had completely forgotten what had happened in the police station at night due to her poor condition.


    Alex sat her on the bed and fed her with water. She hadn''t eaten anything since the day before, so Alex asked Mrs Kim to make Avery''s favourite breakfast. Alex was at home because it was a Sunday and there was nothing to do. He was well aware of Avery''s condition so he took care of her that morning until she felt better. He fed her breakfast that day. Since there was no energy in Avery''s body, she did not oppose him. She let him do what he had to do for her.


    It was evening and Avery was much better than morning. She first completed her college assignment and then started doing office work. She still did not fully understand why she was suddenly apprehended by the police. She thought the reason given to her by the police officer was false. When she was back to normal, she began to make gap between Alex and her. What Alex did with Nora at the police station made her even more frightened.


    She still didn''t know that the police had taken her to the police station at Alex''s command.


    ...


    It was time for dinner. Avery was walking from the bedroom and Alex from the study room towards the dining hall. Avery''s condition was much better than the morning but she was feeling a little weak.


    Just as she was about to sit down on a chair, Alex picked her up in the air and placed her on his lap. Avery was a bit surprised by his behaviour. "Alex what are you doing"


    "Don''t you see". His Answer made Avery speechless. After a few moments of silence, she spoke again. "Alex all the servants are present here. I feel uncomfortable..." before Avery will complete her sentence, "LEAVE". Alex''s loud voice echoed throughout the dining hall and all the servants went away, leaving the two of them alone.


    Avery was a little frightened by his sudden voice and unknowingly she grabbed his arm.


    "Is my wife scared?" He asked looking at Avery. At his words, Avery let go of his arms and looked down at her lap. Alex sarcastically smirked on her action and grabbing her chin he raised her face. "Where did your fear go last night? My little wife."


    Avery had noticed that it was time to experience the consequences of what she had done at the police station at night. Alex tightened his grip on her waist and she began to feel pain on her waist.


    "Speak Avery," he said again but there was no sound coming out of her mouth due to fear. "Say Avery", he yelled at her and at the same time he tightened his grip on her waist and on her chin. This time she was in great pain and tears were flowing from her eyes. Alex lifted his eyebrows. "Why are you crying?"


    With his every word, her fears increases. "I''m asking you something." She was trying to speak but only air was coming out from her mouth.


    "Avery how old is your brother?" Seeing her not speaking, Alex started threatening her about her brother.


    "If anything happens to him tomorrow...."


    "No." She yelled and suddenly grabbed his collar.


    "No no no. No Alex. You won''t do anything to Liam. Say, Alex, say please." She was loving Liam more than herself. She was not thinking about her life for Liam. And seeing that Alex was threatening her with Liam, she was very scared. She was scared just because of imagination and reality was too far for her.


    She unknowingly catches Alex''s face. That was the first time she caught Alex''s face that way. She had completely forgotten the pain that was happening to her at that time. All she could think about was Liam''s.


    "Alex, please don''t do anything with him. I will do whatever you say." She said placing her hand on her chest. Before Alex could ask her anything, she started talking. "I will not tell anyone that we are husband and wife. I will not tell anyone that you do not love me. I will listen to you. I will not create any problem with Clara."


    She was constantly crying and begging him. Alex was looking at her with an expressionless look. "If you want, I won''t stay in the bedroom. Yes yes it is right. You keep Clara with you, I will shift to the guest room." Hearing Avery''s words, Alex looked up and closed his eyes while taking a deep breath. He was suppressing his emotions somewhere.


    Avery was acting like crazy just because Liam''s name came up. Because she knew Alex could do anything. Seeing that Alex was not looking at her, she grabbed his face again with her small hands and made him look at her. Crying, she was having trouble speaking.


    " Say Alex please." Alex said nothing and suddenly hugged her.


    "Calm down Avery. Don''t cry I will not do anything with Liam. I was just kidding you." Avery calmed down after Alex repeated this sentence over and over again.


    He pulled her apart from a little and held her face in his hands. "I have nothing to do with Liam but remember that what happened last night should not happen again." Avery had no choice but to listen to him. She nodded her head like a little child. Alex wiped away her tears and gave her water to drink. After drinking the water, Avery put the glass down and started to get up from his lap. He immediately grabbed her on place, "where are you going".


    "In the room."


    " why?" He said, pointing to the dinner plate. "You have to eat."


    "I''m not hungry."


    "Be a good girl. Don''t behave like a stubborn child. Forgive me for today." He pulled her close to his chest and began to feed her. Although he had apologized to her, fear in her heart did not diminish. So she sat quietly like an obedient child without opposing him.


    He was about to pick her up after the meal when his phone rang so he sat in the same position and kept talking on the phone. He had a mobile in one hand and he was holding her close to his chest with the other hand. Avery''s head was on his warm chest, his heartbeat was working like music for her.


    After a while, her eyes started getting heavy and she fell asleep right there. Alex was talking on the phone but his full attention was on his small and delicate wife who was in his arms. When he noticed her steady breath, he saw that she was asleep. He soon finished his conversation and picked her up in his arms and led her into their bedroom.


    After laying her on the bed, he took the ointment from a nearby drawer. He laid her on her stomach and lifted her top. The place on her waist where he had grabbed so hard a while ago had turned completely red and purple. Tears welled up in his eyes as he applied the ointment.


    "I''m sorry Avery I was so bad with you today." After applying the ointment, he adjusted her clothes. He would cover her body with a blanket and then kiss her on forehead.


    "Good night little one." After saying that, he left for study room.


    It was two o''clock at night. After finishing all the work, Alex returned to the bedroom. Instead of the sofa, he lay down next to Avery on the bed and pulled her towards him. As she approached Alex, Avery hid her face in his chest. And the two fell asleep like this.

 Chapter 71 - Noah

    Note:- My dear readers, you love this story and I am very happy to see that you are always looking forward to what will happen next in this story. This is my first nowel on webnowel and thanks to you very much for your full response.


    I get comments from many readers that show the female lead character strong and remove Alex from Avery''s life. But I want to tell everyone to be patient because this story is not simple. Each character in the story has a past. This story is full of suspense. And thank you so much for all your gifts, all your comments, all your reviews, and all your power stone.


    The link to my discord account:- discord.gg/E7ytgtA


    *****


    The language lecture begins, and all the students listen intently to Lucas''s teaching. The students'' attention was on Lucas but Lucas''s attention was on Avery who was sitting on the last bench. Avery''s focus was not in the lecture at all and she was looking at the mobile screen again and again.


    Today she was sitting alone on her bench and that was why she was feeling uncomfortable. Emily didn''t come to college so Avery was alone on her bench.


    Avery had called Emily as soon as she went to college but her mobile was switched off. This was the first time in last two months that Emily''s mobile has switched off. When she contacted Raina, she realized that Emily had been gone out since 6 a.m. and had not returned yet.


    Because of all this, Avery was worried and that is why there she was not focusing on her lecture. Lucas had a clear idea about Avery''s worrying face. Lucas eagerly wanted to go and hug her and ask her what happened, why are you so worried. But he knew that he was still not so close to Avery, so he suppressed his feelings.


    ...


    In lunch break, Avery came out of class and went straight to the canteen. In the canteen, Raina was already waiting for her. After Avery went into the canteen, she first asked about Emily.


    "Did you contact her?" There was a strong concern for Emily in Avery''s voice.


    "No. I''ve been calling her since morning but her phone is switched off," Raina said showing Avery her mobile''s screen.


    "Where did she go?"


    " She didn''t tell me ".


    "You didn''t try to ask her."


    "I asked but she said I''ll be back in a little while."


    "I''m very worried about her." The anxiety in Avery''s and Raina''s heart was clear on their faces.


    The two were so engrossed in the conversation that they had no idea what was going around to them.


    Avery and Raina stopped talking when someone puts a hand on Raina''s shoulder. When Raina looks up, Max''s face was in front of her.


    For the past three days, she has had no contact with Max because he had gone abroad for important work.


    After returning, Max straight went to a university to surprise her because he missed her so much. When Max arrived in the canteen, all the girls were happy to see him. Some girls even came forward to talk to him on purpose but Max''s full attention was on Avery and Raina. The worry on their faces could not be hidden from his bright eyes. He stepped towards them without wasting time.


    Avery and Raina were both happy to see Max. First, he kisses Brotherly on Avery''s head and then leans towards Raina. Raina wanted to hug him but she stopped herself because they were in the canteen. But for her surprise, Max hugged her in front of everyone.


    After a while, Max asks her, "where is Emily." They both tell him the whole story. Max''s eyes widened as he listened. "I''ll be back in a little while." Saying this he hurried away.


    He quickly called Alex after he left. "where are you, Alex?"


    " In the principal''s office?"


    " Come out quickly."


    " What happened?"


    "What is today''s date?" On Max''s question, Alex told him the date, " It''s 15."


    "Emily has not been with Raina and Avery since morning."


    Upon hearing this, Alex rushed out of the principal''s office. And went to the west side of the university. Max also went in the same direction. Students were strictly prohibited from approaching the western gate of the university.


    ...


    The sky was completely black and there was a possibility of falling rain at any time. Emily was waiting for him under a tree near the western gate. He had left her near this gate two months ago.


    He hadn''t called her from past two months. But there was not a day that she did not call him. Today she had been waiting for him since this morning. Because he had promised two months ago that he would come to see her today. Today was her birthday. He had kissed her first time on this place two months ago


    She had been waiting for him since morning and a steady stream of tears was flowing from her eyes. She had a small mobile phone in her hand and she was constantly calling him. She was using this mobile only to call him. Avery and Raina didn''t know about this mobile. Mobile was ringing but no one was picking up the call. For the first time in two months, his mobile was not switched off.


    "Please receive a call! Only once! Just come once! I want to hear your voice." She was saying these words again and again while crying.


    Thick black clouds began to sound. Lightning started flashing. Clouds thunder loudly. The wind started blowing rapidly. All these things remind her about that black night which she had lost her everything.


    She started crying after pressing her face in her knees. "Come now! Do not torture me this way! Please come!" Today''s weather was too terrible. Emily was crying while sitting under the ether tree. And on the other side, Avery and Raina were worried about Emily


    And finally, it started to rain heavily. Emily was terrified inside. After that horrible night of that day, she had deep fears about lightning and heavy rain. She started screaming. She was completely soaked in the rain.


    He was looking at her from the distance. Emily thought he hadn''t come to see her. But he had reached the place before her but he did not dare to go in front of her. He was afraid of what would happen if he went in front of her. He was watching her from a distance the whole time. He knew how scared she was of lightning and heavy rain. He was looking at her with a lot of patience in his heart. Her tears had torn his heart. Her condition was getting worse. Now he could not restrain himself.


    Emily was crying out loud. She couldn''t believe he hadn''t come. She got up from her seat and went to the gate because she was out of control. Her condition had worsened due to the rain. She could barely walk. At last, she reached near the gate and as soon as she opened the gate, someone pulled her back.


    She was completely wet in the rain. Her beautiful eyes were completely red.


    "What are you doing" A serious sound falls on her ears.


    "Brother Max." She was looking at Max with a question mark. "Yes I am, And what are you doing here Emily." Max grabbed her both shoulders and asked her. It was too heavy for her to open her eyes.


    "Brother Max. I want to get out of this gate." She said, pointing to the gate. "You can''t go." Saying this, Max pushed her back and put the lock on gate that was brought along with him.


    Seeing him lock the gate, she was terrified and begged him. "Please let me go " She had completely lost control of herself. "You will not go anywhere." Saying that, Max started taking her along.


    "Brother Max, I have to meet him. I have to meet Noah." She started screaming. She started hitting him to free herself from Max''s hand.


    "I have to meet Noah." Max didn''t want to see her like this and he pulled her in his strong arms and hugged her.


    She began to cry in his arms. "Brother Max, Noah didn''t come. He said he would come today but he did not come. Noah didn''t come."


    At the same time.


    Noah was about to leave the tree then suddenly someone pulled him hard. And the person who was pulled him was none other than Alex. "What are you doing Noah. How many times have I told you not to make such a mistake. You were going to make the same mistake at the party that day. If I hadn''t come on time, she would have seen you. "


    Yes, the person Emily had chased out of the party hall that day was Noah. At the underground base, who was stopped Alex from killing the unconscious man was also Noah.


    "Tell me what to do Alex. I don''t want to hide like this anymore. I want to go in front of Avery and Emily. I can''t control myself anymore."

 Chapter 72 - Scary Night

    After blinking sometimes Emily opened her eyes. She was already in the hospital because she had fainted due to exhaustion.


    Seeing her wake up, Avery quickly approached her and helped her to sit on the bed properly.


    Avery asked her to drink water. There were only three of them in that VIP room of the hospital. Emily was very upset while Avery and Raina had question marks on their faces. When Max told them about Emily''s hospitalization, both of them wondered what had happened.


    When Raina asked Max what happened to Emily all of a sudden. He advised her to ask Emily directly because in his point of view this was related to Emily''s life, so she had the right to decide.


    Raina put her hand on Emily''s shoulder. "Emi If you want to tell, please tell us." Avery and Raina wanted to know what had happened to Emily. But they did not try to force her, and that was the special thing about the three of them which set them apart from everyone else. Despite the close friendship, they were also taking care of each other''s personal space.


    Emily looked at them with her teary eyes and suddenly she began to tell.


    "I was fourteen at that time. Me my mom and my dad, we were going to my dad''s friend''s place. Dad was driving the car. My mother and I were sitting on the back seat. The three of us were chatting with each other.


    The weather of that day was not good. It was just like today. I didn''t know but that day I had different fears since morning. It was as if something was about to happen. When I told my mother about that, she told me that not to worry about a useless thing so I avoided these fears.


    It was about eight o''clock at night and darkness was everywhere.


    When our car was driving through the forest, suddenly someone called my father.


    When my father spoke to that person, his face completely turned white. He stopped the car on the side of the road before my mother could ask him anything. My mother and I have no idea what''s going on. Dad got out of the car as soon as the car stopped. He also told Mom and me to get out of the car quickly. Mom was asking Dad what had happened. My father smashed her and his mobile phone, telling her not to ask anything.


    I didn''t have a mobile phone at that time. After breaking both the mobiles, my father pulled out a small device like a mobile from seat cover. He turned on that device. The worry on my father''s face made it clear that something terrible was about to happen. My father took all the torches from the car. I was getting very nervous. Didn''t understand anything. My father grabbed my mother''s and my hand and told us to run toward the forest. The three of us were running through the big trees.


    We had only been running for about fifteen minutes when suddenly the sound started coming from behind. "Catch them. They did not go far." We were followed by about 15 people. They were screaming like that. And all of a sudden, it started raining.


    With the help of torch which my father had brought with him, he was trying to mislead those men. They couldn''t catch us because of torches and suddenly their voice completely stopped. My dad was even more frightened when the sound stopped. Because in his opinions it was their trap for catch us. Dad hid me and Mom behind a big tree. "No matter what happens, you two will not come out." With that he left us there.


    My mother was crying. I didn''t see her like that before.


    The rain made us completely wet. I was very scared because of the sound of lightning. We were both waiting for my father there. And suddenly there was a scream in the middle of that lightning. We were both terrified of that scream because it was my father''s.


    My mother was terrified by that screams and she started walking towards that sound. I wanted to go with her but she didn''t take me with her. That time was very scary for me. I was sitting there alone. Light was falling in that dark forest due to lightning. I sat there for about half an hour. But neither my mother nor my father came back.


    I got up from that place and decided to find them. I was walking slowly. After walking in that black forest for a while, I saw a light. I went in that direction. As I got closer to that light, I could hear the sound. I reached that place hiding behind the bushes.


    The scene after going there was horrible. I screamed as soon as I saw that scene.


    As soon as they heard my voice, they looked at me. They were about fifteen people. All eyes were on me and my eyes were on the horrible scene ahead. Because there was the dead body of my parents. There were countless blows on my father''s body. And my mother was shot in the head.


    I was like a statue on the spot. Streams of tears started flowing from my eyes. There was no sound coming out of my throat. I wanted to scream but I couldn''t do it. In front of my eyes, blood was flowing from my parents'' body and mixing in the rainwater.


    They all looked at me and started laughing. They started talking badly about me. One of them said that " I did not know that Mr. Lewis''s daughter is so beautiful."


    Then the second one said " Not only Mr. Lewis but dead Mr. Lewis."


    And again they all monsters started laughing very loudly. I had no idea what was going on but my whole world had changed completely.


    One of them said, "Don''t cry, baby girl. We won''t kill you like your parents. We will keep you close to us. Because from today, you are going to be our favourite toy." they all were just laughing like a crazy person again and again.


    My focus was still on my parents. Just then one of them approached me. "I want to play with these little things right now in front of her parent''s dead bodies."


    He was about to touch my shoulder but suddenly firing started and a gunshot went through his head.


    They all started firing guns and everywhere there was only the sound of gunfire.


    I did not have the ability to hear that voice. I put my hand on my ear and sat down on the ground. Just then I was lifted by two strong hands. My eyes were closed. I just felt like someone was holding me close to his chest. But I felt safe there. Soon the sound of gunfire stopped. That person put his hand on my shoulder and separated me from himself. I looked at him. I didn''t know if he was bad person or good person. But near him, I felt safe. I distanced myself from him and went towards my parent''s dead bodies.


    As I went forward the scene in front of my eyes were very horrible than before.


    There I was surrounded by dead bodies who was soaked in blood. And in the midst of those dead bodies, there was stood three persons. Those three people were standing very quietly. Those three people were not among the previous ones.


    That scene was so much horrible that I couldn''t stand it and I screamed. I began to cry too much. I was starting to act like crazy. Seeing me in that situation, a man came from behind me and hugged me.


    He was the same person who had picked me up from the ground some time ago. Seeing me in that situation, a man came from behind and hugged me.


    He was trying to calm me down. I couldn''t stand it and I fainted. I had no idea what happened there after that. I was in an unfamiliar room when I opened my eyes. By my side was the same person in whose arms I had fainted. I looked at him and I remembered everything. I started crying again. I had lost my parents. I had no one in this world.


    He started to calm me down again. I calmed down after crying from my heart. But because of that incident, I was like a living corpse. I was heartbroken. I was not talking anything. After that incident, that man kept me in his house. I used to sit in my room all day. Many times I even tried to take my own life. But each time he saved me.


    He was taking great care of me. From my meal to my bedtime. It had been four months but I had not forgotten that incident. I spoke for the first time in four months. I asked his name. He told me his name was Noah. He was very happy as I spoke that day.


    He was the person for who I was waiting near the gate. It was Noah who was coming to see me today."


    Avery and Raina were shocked to hear Noah''s name from Emily''s mouth. Because the two of them had never heard Noah''s name before. But they decided to listen her whole story without questioning her.

 Chapter 73 - Noah and Eva

    Avery and Raina were devastated when they found out about Emily''s parents. It was not normal for them to hear that. Avery and Raina knew that Emily was an orphan but they did not know that her parents had been brutally murdered. Emily''s story was not over yet.


    "He was very happy because that day words came out of my mouth after a whole four months. But after asking his name, I went into silence again. I still don''t understand why I asked his name all of a sudden at that time.


    That night had become a nightmare for me .... Whenever I would close my eyes, all those things were running in my head like a movie .... Every night after that incident I would wake up screaming. I was scared to sleep alone.


    At that time, after the death of my parents, there was no one in this world except Noah.


    I was scared at night so he was always with me. There was no one living in that house except us. He was in charge of everything from my breakfast to dinner. He also used to do the housework. He was also washing my clothes. He never left me alone because I tried to commit suicide. He was treating me like a little baby.


    He used to do everything for me but I didn''t even talk to him. He was always talking to me but I was like a living corpse. The years went by like that but it made no difference to me.


    He tried his best to make me speak. I was taken to several doctors but it didn''t make any change to me. Only one thing had changed in me and that thing was trust. I was beginning to trust him more than myself.


    But one thing I didn''t understand was how he got into the forest that day. And why he had saved me.


    Thus six more months passed. I never went out of the house once in that year and a half. I had no idea what was going on in the outside world.


    Due to my situation, we were living in the same bedroom. One evening I was sitting on the bed. Noah came into the room and suddenly took all his clothes out of the closet and started stuffing them in a bag. After filling the bag, he went out of the bedroom with that bag.


    I had no idea what had happened to him. I immediately followed him. Seeing him go towards the door, I couldn''t help but run and grabbed his hand. He quickly shook my hand and put the card in my palm. ''You will use this card if you need money.'' With that, he went again towards the door. I went back to him and stood in front of him.


    In that year and a half, he had known me completely. Because of that, he knew what was going on in my mind. So he answered a question I didn''t ask. ''It''s too much now and I can''t stand more than this. Even though I tried my best to make you speak, there is no change in you. And now I understand that you don''t need me at all, so I''m leaving now. The card I give you is unlimited. You will never run out of money.'' With that, he left.


    It all happened so fast that I didn''t understand anything. I stood there for ten minutes holding the card in my hand. And when I understood the meaning of what Noah said, tears started flowing from my eyes. But it was too late and Noah had already left me alone.


    Now I was alone in that house. I began to remember every moment I spent with him. He had left me but I was confident he would come back so I waited for him. It had been three days but Noah had not returned. Those three days had been too heavy for me. I hadn''t eaten anything for those three days and I was remembering that horrible night again and again.


    But now I was convinced that he would never return. I realized that like my parents, he had left me. I had no way to survive and because of that, I decided to commit suicide.


    There was no energy left in my body due to not eating anything. I somehow managed to get to the kitchen and picked up the knife. I put it on my wrist and I was about to cut the wrist, there was a loud voice came ''What are you doing, stupid girl?'' As I looked in the direction of the sound, Noah was staring at me through Kitchen''s window. Tears welled up in my eyes as I gazed him. I can''t tell you how much happier I was at the time.


    He jumped in through the window and dashed towards me. He immediately pulled me in his arms and hugged me. I hugged him back and began to cry. ''What were you doing ....?'' He asked me but I cried a lot in his arms without answering his question.


    He picked me up and led me into the bedroom and laid me on the bed. I don''t know when I fell asleep while crying. Noah was not in the bedroom when I woke up. I shuddered, thought that he had left me again.


    ''Noah'' I screamed and started to cry again. As I was about to scream again he came into the room.


    ''What happened, why did you scream?'' He had a knife in one hand and a pumpkin in the other. Then I noticed that he was in the kitchen. I called him close to me and hugged him tightly.


    ''I thought you left me again.'' And that was the largest sentence came out of my mouth in that year and a half. He was very happy to see me talking again. Then he told me that I should return to normal conditions. For that he had left me. But in fact, he was at home for those three days without me knowing and he told me this later.


    Then he told me that my dad had a device. Because of that, he was able to reach us. Then I realized that he was talking about what my father had pulled out from the cover of the seat that day.


    I had more questions in my mind like how he knew my father. What was he doing? But he didn''t answer my questions. He avoided my questions by saying that you will know everything when the time comes. I was in a normal state but I was always scared. I was afraid to go out of the house.


    He pushed me towards the sports to get those things out of my head. And his methods proved to be effective. Gradually the fear in my heart began to subside. I dropped out of school after that accident. So, I used to practice games all day long.


    Now there were two things in my life. Noah and Sport. I was practising in the stadium all day so Noah didn''t have to worry about me anymore. He didn''t stay at home all day like before.


    The day for both of us had become a busy time table. We used to get up at six in the morning. After jogging, we would finish all the morning work and have breakfast together. After that he would take me to the stadium at ten o''clock. I used to practice all day as per the coach''s instructions. He would pick me from the stadium at six in the evening. Thus two more years passed.


    We had been together for three and a half years. In these three and a half years, he had given me the love of both my mother and my father. He never hurt me in those three and a half years. I was never allowed to do any housework. He never tried to take advantage of me. He took special care of me when my period came. In those three and a half years, we had a special kind of relationship. An unbreakable bond was formed between the two of us. For those three and a half years we not lived my birth place . We lived in a small town.


    One day he told me to get ready for going out.


    After a two hour journey, we reached outside a large gate. The gate opened automatically after our car approached it. Then our car stopped in front of a large building. We both got out of the car. I was shocked to see her building. The building was very big, but it was also very beautiful. He grabbed my hand and led me inside the building. After we went inside, all the people inside were saluting Noah. It was then that I realized that Noah was not an ordinary person.


    He took me to a large room and told me that it was his office. He left me there alone for a while. When he returned, he had a red box in his hand. He handed me that box and told me to open. When I opened the box, there were some doc.u.ments inside. There was also a passport in it.


    I was shocked when I opened that passport. Because the photo on that passport was mine but the name was not mine. That passport had Emily Lewis ''name written in Eva Lewis'' place."


    Raina and Avery were shocked after hearing this.


    " When I asked why I had to change my name, he said that from today onwards, this will be your identity.


    He told me it was necessary for my safety. And from then on I became Emily Lewis from Eva Lewis. The name Emily is given to me by Noah. From this I understood how much he cared for me."

 Chapter 74 - Noah and Emily

    Emily took a deep breath and began to say back. " The name Eva was given to me by my parents and the name Emily is given to me by Noah.


    Noah told me about Star Teenagers Sporting competitions after changing my identity." Emily raised her eyes and looked at Avery and Raina. " I think you both know about this contest."


    "  Yes, I know about this.  This is the same sports competition that is held every year for teenage students. " Avery asked her.


    "And students from all over the world take part in this and they are given scholarsh.i.p.s according to their final ranking and also take responsibility for the education ahead of them."


    "Yes, Raina.  You are right."


    " I never went to school after my parents died.  I was not even interested in education.  But Noah wanted me to finish my education.  Due to my dropping out of school, I was three years behind compared to my age students in terms of education.  And there was only one option to come up with them. '' Star Contest.''  He made me take part in the competition so that I could reach the level of my age student.


    Because if there was a good ranking of Candidate in that competition, he would have easily got a Admission


    in a high level university.


    Quickly the competition came closer.


    After a full month, the competition was over.  I had a good ranking in that competition.  Noah chose this university for graduation.  Due to good ranking, I got admission in this university easily.  While processing the admission, he asked me to give an interview for the position of trainee in ELIZA group.  I passed that interview and also I got the job.  Everything went well.


    But when I found out that Noah had arranged for me to stay in a dorm, I felt very bad.  I had no desire to leave him because Noah was everything to me after my parents died.  I told him no but he didn''t listen to me."  The sadness in Emily''s heart was evident in her eyes.


    "The day finally came to come to college.  I was very upset that day.  I had no idea what to do.  It was as if someone was taking my soul out of my body.  I was in a very bad mood.  I ignored him since that morning because I was afraid I would not be able to control my emotions if I went in front of him.  It was finally time to leave home.


    ...


    We were both sitting in the car.  He was driving the car and I  was sitting on the passenger seat.  I was looking out the window the whole time.  There was an awkward silence between the two of us.  I did not have the courage to look at him.


    ''Emily what happened.  I''ve been watching you since morning and you''re ignoring me.''  For the first time in four years, he called me by name.  He called me Emily.  It was great to hear my new name out of his lips.  There was a different kind of sweetness in his voice.


    ''Nothing happened.''  I answered without looking at him.


    '' I  know you''re upset with me.  You don''t want to leave me.  I know this too.'' He said to me while driving the car.


    '' If you know all this then why are you doing this?''  I couldn''t control my emotions and cry and asked him.


    ''After three or four years, we will be together.''


    ''How can you say that  This period of three years is too much for me?  I can''t stay without you for three days.''  I started crying again.  He stopped the car on the side of the road and calmed me down.  Our journey resumed and two hours later we finally reached the gate of the university.


    He got out of the car and then got me out of the car.  He was pulling out my luggage and I was looking at the gate of the university.  I was surprised at the time because that gate looked so old.


    There was no one there except the two of us.  I didn''t see any students there.  There was a big tree all around.  I wondered what kind of university this is.  When I asked him, he said we are not near the main gate of the university so there is not a single student here.  I found his story strange but I didn''t ask him  more questions as I was upset.


    It was time for him to go back and I was crying loudly in his arms.


    '' Please don''t go Or don''t send me to college.''  He was rubbing his hands on my back to calm me down.  At that time I felt relief because we were not near the main gate of the university.  I wondered what anyone would have said if they had seen me in that state.


    My tears made his shirt wet.  I was crying like crazy girl.


    '' I love you. '' He said suddenly which caused me to stop crying.  I thought I was deluded.  I parted from him and looked at him with a question mark.


    He cupped my face and said again. '' l Love you.'' I couldn''t believe it.  There was no sound coming out of my mouth.  He smiled at my situation.  And he wiped my tears with his thumb.


    '' You will get married after completing your graduation. '' I wasn''t out of his previous surprise and he gave me another shock.  I can''t put into words the feeling of that time.  I didn''t understand whether to laugh or cry.  I didn''t know whether to keep quiet or shout.  The relationship between the two of us was going to get a name that day.  I was just looking at him with my teary eyes.  As I was looking at him, he suddenly kissed me.


    She was my first kiss.  I let him do whatever he wanted without pushing him away from me.  Because it was his right.  His kiss had love and care for me.  His kiss was a concern for me.  That experience was very different for me."


    Emily stopped short as she spoke and tears began to flow from her beautiful eyes.  Emily reminds Avery of her and Alex''s first kiss.  And tears welled up in her eyes.  She was also very happy the day Alex kissed her.  Raina was looking at them both with question marks.  She did not understand what they were thinking.


    She didn''t know what kind of experience of Kiss.  Because Max never kissed her.  But she wanted to know.  Raina gave the two of them a drink of water and sat down on her place.


    "After sharing the sweet kiss, we both clung to each other for fifteen minutes.  I felt safe in his arms.  It wasn''t the first time the two of us had embraced.  But it was a different experience at that time.  Separating me from him, he called someone.  About ten minutes later a man arrived.  Noah told me that person would drop me off at my hostel.  When I told him to come with me.  He told me he had important work to do and that he wanted to leave early.  I was upset and tears welled up in my eyes.  These tears are so bad.  You get annoyed that quickly come out of your eyes. " Emily was right.  And especially for girls.  If something happens against the will, these tears come out quickly and weaken the person.


    "He held my face in his hands and made me look at him.  My little wife, I will come to see you here  after two months.  On the fifteenth.  Your birthday on the 15th.  I''m right.  I was a little surprised to hear that.  Because we had never celebrated my birthday before.


    ''  You know''. I ashed.


    ''  Yes i know . And I will come here only for you on that day, so go now.''


    I was very happy at that time.  And I walked in with that person.


    After Emily said this, Avery suddenly asked her.


    "That''s why you went near the west gate this morning."


    "  Yes.  " After Emily''s reply, silence spread in that VVIP room.  Nobody understood what to say.  Half an hour later Avery asked her.


    "Emi When did your parents get killed?"  Avery''s question refreshed Emily''s whole memory and her eyes began to wander.  Controlling her emotions, she answered Avery''s question.  And as soon as she heard her answer, the mobile fell out of Avery''s hand.  Avery suddenly sat on the floor and put her hands on her head and started crying.  Raina and Emily had no idea what had happened to her.  Raina quickly approached her and asked her what had happened.


    "Raina My father died the same day. " With that she started crying again in Raina''s arms.


    That thing was a surprise even for those three.  The murder of Emily''s parents and the death of Avery''s father came as a shock to the trio.  Raina calmed Avery down and put her to bed.  He gave her water to drink.  Avery had calmed down when Emily started talking again.


    "He had said that he would come today but he did not come today.  He made a promise to me, but he broke it.  I haven''t heard his voice in two months.  I called him many times but his mobile was always switched off.  Today after two months his mobile was not switched off but he did not receive my call."

 Chapter 75 - God, what I did wrong.

    "He had said that he would come today but he did not come today. He made a promise to me, but he broke it. I haven''t heard his voice in two months. I called him many times but his mobile was always switched off. Today after two months his mobile was not switched off but he did not receive my call." Emily was repeating those sentence again and again like a crazy person.


    The brightness in her eyes was completely lost. She was just staring at the wall.


    "What happened to her? Why is she doing like this?" Emily''s insane behaviour caused both of her friends to stand in the darkness of anxiety. They had never seen her behave like that before.


    "Raina, you go and brought brother Max here quickly. I try to calm her down." Avery said as she got down from the bed. Raina quickly marched out of the room and ran towards max''s office.


    She knocked on Max''s office door. "Come in." Upon hearing these words, Raina opened the door and went inside. She was exhausted from running.


    Placing both hands on knees she bends little down, she took a deep breath and filled her body with oxygen. Seeing her, Max quickly rises from his chair and walked over to her.


    "What happened?" He asked as he grabbed her shoulders and stood her up properly. Placing her both hand on his chest she was about to tell him , her attention went to the two men who were sitting on the couch. Of those two she knew one person because that person was Alex. She panicked as soon as she saw Alex and tightened her grip on Max''s blue shirt.


    But who was the other person? Whose dark midnight black eyes were looking at her. And that person was none other than Noah. Raina didn''t know him because she had never seen him before. If she knew, she would have scolded him very badly for her dear friend.


    ''Who is this person?'' She thought herself.


    When Max followed her straight gaze he understood what was she thinking. He cupped her face and made her looking towards him. "What happened?" He asked her again.


    "Ma....Max...E..Emi... Emily''s health....." After hearing her shattered words Noah was about to ask her what happened to Emily but Alex put her hand on his shoulder and stopped him from saying anything.


    "Don''t even dare Noah," Alex whispered in his ear and Noah''s suppressed anger had now reached the seventh cloud because of Alex''s words.


    "She''s acting like crazy." Raina started to explain everything, she became very restless and tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Calm down. You should have just pressed the emergency button instead of coming here."


    "Seeing her situation, I..I didn''t understand anything, I just....I. ...was....." Seeing Raina''s expression Max placed his index finger on her trembling lips.


    "Shhhh....calm down, it''s ok. Now let''s go." After Max and Raina walk out of the office, Noah punched Alex hard on his beautiful face.


    "It''s all because of you Mr. Alexander Hill." Noah yelled on Alex with rage and left the office angrily. Now Alex was alone in that cabin. His face was emotionless just like as usual.


    "Yes, it all happened just because of me." With that he closes his blue eyes....


    ...


    Emily was bedridden due to the effect of the injection. An IV tube was connected to her one hand. Raina and Avery were sitting on the another bed in that room.


    "It''s already too late. You should go home now." Raina said putting her hand on Avery''s shoulder. Along with Emily, she was also concerned about Avery''s health. She knew that Avery could not stay in the hospital for a long time. She knew about Avery''s weakness so she didn''t want Avery to stay in the hospital too long.


    "But you are alone here ..... "


    "Don''t worry about me Max is here." Although Avery was afraid of going to the hospital, she did not want to leave her friends. But Raina was right and she also was afraid of Alex so she decided to go home.


    ...


    It was seven o''clock in the evening and darkness was spreading everywhere .Avery had reached the mansion. She had a college bag on her back and she was still in college uniform.


    By the time she reached the mansion, she had noticed a slight change in the behaviour of the servants. Due to Exhausted, she took herself towards the bedroom without paying attention to them.


    The door of her bedroom was slightly open from which came the sound of laughter. Her legs stopped as soon as she heard the sound of laughter. That voice. That sound of laughter was familiar to her, which broke her heart as soon as it was heard.


    But this time she gathered herself. ''Avery, you know what''s behind this door. And what''s the point of thinking about that you know or being upset about? You have to be strong.'' With that thought, she opened the door of her bedroom.


    And yes, that''s exactly what she thought. She knew that voice well. Clara was sitting on her husband''s lap in front of her eyes. Though she was thinking of strengthening herself, the tears in her eyes did not stop when she saw the scene.


    ''No Avery not this time. If you fall this time, your life will be difficult.'' With that thought, she moved her legs inside the room. Ignoring the two of them, she took her clothes straight out from the closet and went to the bathroom for a change.


    Clara was annoyed by Avery''s behaviour this time. Because she wanted to see Avery crying in front of her and Alex but it didn''t happen.


    Avery came out after changing clothes. Alex and Clara were still clinging to each other on the bed. She didn''t look back at the two of them and walked out of the room with her books.


    Avery came into the living room then put all her books on the table and went straight to the kitchen. The meal was already prepared but she didn''t want to eat it so she made something for herself that she would like again.


    All the servants in the mansion were amazed to see her. But they were happy from the inside that Avery was not as upset this time just like the last time. Avery ate her meal and left for the guest room. She was trying to show herself strong in front of everyone. But she was completely broken from the inside. It was very difficult for her to forget all these things or accept these things.


    After going into the guest room, she went straight to bed. She pressed her face against the pillow and started crying loudly. "What Alex. Why did you do this to me? If you don''t love me, why did you marry me? You were so rich and what was it that made me your pawn? Why Alex. God, what I have done so much wrong that I have to endure it all." Avery didn''t even know when she fell asleep while crying. She didn''t even study that night.


    ...


    No Avery not this time. If you fall this time, your life will be difficult.'' With that thought, she moved her legs inside the room. Ignoring the two of them, she took her clothes straight out from the closet and went to the bathroom for a change.


    Clara was annoyed by Avery''s behaviour this time. Because she wanted to see Avery crying in front of her and Alex but it didn''t happen.


    Avery came out after changing clothes. Alex and Clara were still clinging to each other on the bed. She didn''t look back at the two of them and walked out of the room with her books.


    Avery came into the living room then put all her books on the table and went straight to the kitchen. The meal was already prepared but she didn''t want to eat it so she made something for herself that she would like again.


    All the servants in the mansion were amazed to see her. But they were happy from the inside that Avery was not as upset this time just like the last time. Avery ate her meal and left for the guest room. She was trying to show herself strong in front of everyone. But she was completely broken from the inside. It was very difficult for her to forget all these things or accept these things.


    After going into the guest room, she went straight to bed. She pressed her face against the pillow and started crying loudly. "What Alex. Why did you do this to me? If you don''t love me, why did you marry me? You were so rich and what was it that made me your pawn? Why Alex. God, what I have done so much wrong that I have to endure it all." Avery didn''t even know when she fell asleep while crying. She didn''t even study that night.

 Chapter 76 - Clara

    My dear readers, I am sorry for re-writing


    the paragraph in Chapter 75. When I uploaded that chapter, I didn''t notice. Please forgive me. I know that you all read the chapter by paying. Such a mistake will never happen again in future. And one more thing I hope the quality of my writing is better now than before. Please let me know in the comments.


    *****


    All the servants in the mansion were amazed to see her. But they were happy from the inside that Avery was not as upset this time just like the last time. Avery ate her meal and left for the guest room. She was trying to show herself strong in front of everyone. But she was completely broken from the inside. It was very difficult for her to forget all these things or accept these things.


    After going into the guest room, she went straight to bed. She pressed her face against the pillow and started crying loudly. "What Alex. Why did you do this to me? If you don''t love me, why did you marry me? You were so rich and what was it that made me your pawn? Why Alex. God, what I have done so much wrong that I have to endure it all." Avery didn''t even know when she fell asleep while crying. She didn''t even study that night.


    It was seven o''clock in the morning. Avery was walking around the garden. She looked like a goddess of beauty in a long white dress. The light rays of the sun were falling on her body and adding her beauty. Her long brown hair was shining even brighter with the sun''s rays. She was walking in the garden, engrossed in herself. And she didn''t know that Alex had been watching her every move from the distance since she was in the garden. She didn''t know that her husband''s blue eyes were staring at her whole time.


    ...


    After spending her free time in the garden, Avery went to the mansion. She felt refreshed after taking fresh air in the fresh morning. She was in her happy mood.


    But in the next second seeing Alex and Clara having breakfast together her happy mood ran away wagging his tail.


    Alex was looking like a model in a white shirt and navy blue trouser who was sitting for big photoshoot. Clara was clinging to him beside him.


    Controlling her feelings Avery decided not to pay attention to them. She walked into the kitchen.


    "You saw her Attitude?" Clara said tapping her fingers on the table. She was angry again because of Avery''s behaviour.She didn''t manage to let Avery down this time again. She failed again.


    The anger inside her was taking the form of a volcano. She wanted to kill Avery. She couldn''t control herself and picked up a jar of water and threw it away.


    "Crash...." The jar was transformed into small pieces as soon as it hit the floor.


    "Calm down my love. This is just the beginning of a very big game so don''t be like this just because of a little ant. The real game is yet to come." Regardless of who is looking at them, Alex said while kissing her on her painted cheek.


    "Yes, you are right." With that Clara put her hand on his shoulder and sat on his lap. Her phone rang as she wrapped her arms around his neck and was about to kiss his natural pink lips with her red painted lips.


    When she saw the caller ID flashing on the screen of the mobile, the expression on her face changed completely.


    "What happened? Why did you stop kissing? This phone call is more important to you than your kiss." He words were seductive but still, there was no change in his facial expressions.


    "O, dear. Don''t be angry. This phone call is a bit important and I have to go now. See you at the airport." She leaned towards his and was about to take a small kiss on his lips but suddenly Alex put his hand on her mouth and stopped her in the middle.


    "why?" Alex''s sudden move created a question mark on her face.


    " It is your punishment because you stopped in mid and you will not kiss me unless I give you permission."


    "Ok my lord as your wish." saying this she quickly gave him a small kiss on his cheek. " I have to go now." With that, she marched towards the main door.


    After she left, Alex looked at the kitchen door with his sharp gaze. Seeing the white cloth near the door created a smirk on his pink lips. He got up from his chair and headed for the kitchen.


    Meanwhile


    Ignoring them, Avery went into the kitchen and put all the ingredients on the counter to make a veg sandwich for herself. She started making sandwiches but she couldn''t because she pictures of Alex and Clara roaming in front of her eyes. She was trying to focus but her mind was stuck on Alex.


    "What are they both doing now? Can I see what they are doing? No no no It is a bad thing to keep an eye on another."


    She finally decided to hide behind the door and keep an eye on them. She hid herself behind the door and looked at the two of them. She couldn''t hear clearly what Alex and Clara were talking about.


    But she must have understood from Clara''s behaviour that Clara was very angry about something and Alex was trying to calm her down.


    "I never thought that my Cold Blooded Husband is so gentle. And what has happened to these bad women. Why she is so much annoying? Why did this scoundrel women break a nice water jar this time? I want to grab her hair and want to smash her head on the floor. Control Avery. You are not like her. You are thinking bad for others." She was looking at Alex and Clara and talking to herself.


    Looking Clara approaching Alex''s lips she felt a sharp pain in her heart just like someone stabbed a pointed knife in her heart.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she saw Clara''s lips close to Alex''s. She was about to burst in tears but seeing Alex put his palm on Clara''s lips, her pearl-like tears halted in a midway.


    She felt a little joy in her pure heart.


    While she was thinking, she heard strong footsteps. when she looked from the door. She saw Alex coming towards the kitchen. She quickly knocked over the counter and started making a sandwich.


    She was trying to make it, but she couldn''t. Sometimes A jar of salt fell from her hand on the floor, sometimes the knife fell down due to her loose grip. Alex was watching all her troubles standing in the doorway. She knew that Alex was standing in the doorway and looking at her, and that was the reason she was so upset.


    Seeing her in trouble, Alex turned his steps towards her. Avery''s heart was pounding as Alex stepped forward.


    Unknowingly, she took the knife in place of the spoon. Alex grabbed her hand as she was about to press her thumb on the blade of the knife.


    "Relax. don''t need to pretend." In his right hand was her right hand with which she held the knife. His left hand was on the counter. His firm chest was against her small back. His breath was tickling her neck.


    "I help you." With that, he released the knife from her hand and placed it on the counter.


    He stood in the same position and started making sandwiches for her. The touch of his hand to hers made her feel like her body was running current. She immediately withdrew her hand. Soon Alex made a sandwich for her.


    He turned to Avery and brought the sandwich close to her lips. " Eat. " He said a very politely, Avery was about to take a bit of that sandwich when she remembered his Clara romantic scene some time ago.


    She pushed his hand back.


    I don''t want to.


    But why.


    I can make my own.


    Avery answered his question very quietly.


    Is there any problem with eating what I have made?


    Yes, it is.


    What a problem.


    Alex wants an answer to his question. Take that to your Clara. After talking to her, Avery left the kitchen and went to the guest room. Seeing Avery''s behaviour, Alex got very angry and he also went after her.


    As she was about to cross the living room, Alex grabbed her hand. Seeing Alex in anger, all the servants in the mansion began to tremble with fear. Before Alex could say anything, they left Alex and Avery alone and left. Alex immediately hit Avery on the wall with all the servants gone. And attacked her soft lips. He started kissing her forcibly. She was trying to free herself but he would not let her go.

 Chapter 77 - Averys anger

    He pinned her more strongly on the wall than before with her hands on her head. He was kissing her like, the


    demon is sucking the pure soul of an angel. She was trying hard for getting herself free from her husband''s demon clutch.


    The more she tried to free herself, the deeper he kissed her.


    On one side Her dark chocolaty brown eyes were completely closed and on the other side his dark ocean blue eyes were wide opened.


    There were tears in her closed eyes but his open eyes were expressionless. They were both like two opposite poles. She was constantly crying and he was constantly kissing her.


    He was holding both her wrists with one his hand and her thin waist with the other hand. His kiss made her have difficulty breathing and her legs began to tremble. If he hadn''t taken her weight on himself, she would have collapsed a long time ago.


    His warm lips were dancing on her soft lips as he wished. At that moment, her rosy soft lips were completely under his control. He would kiss her deeply whenever she tried to talk. At last she gave up in front of his strength.


    But after Avery surrendered herself to him and he was about to increase the space of his kiss his mind suddenly stopped him, "Alex what are you doing man? What will happen If she remembers that incident again? Control Alexander, control."


    With that Alex quickly released her lips and moved back. He had let go of her hand but still he was holding her by her waist. Her head was leaning against the wall, her eyes were closed, her chest was moving up and down as she was gasping for air to fill her lungs.


    Due to her fragile health, his one kiss was more than enough to push her in the darkness if this was against her will.


    Alex quickly picked her up and walked towards the stairs. Out of sense her eyes were still close. After going into the bedroom, he immediately laid her body on the bed. He himself lay down beside her and took her in his arms.


    "Sleep for a while my little wife I know you cried last night." He patted her on the back. It was time for him to go to his office but he was asleep with her taking her in his arms. What was the reason behind this?


    ...


    Avery slowly opened her eyes. Because she cried a lot of previous night she had not got enough sleep but after sleeping in Alex''s arms for three hours she felt very good.


    "You woke up" When she looked in the direction of the voice, she saw Alex preparing himself in front of the mirror. He was tying his tie. Looking at him, the picture from three hours ago became fresh in front of her eyes.


    Without saying him anything, she went straight to the bathroom. After freshening herself she came out, she looked at the time and it was eleven o''clock. She decided not to go to college because she had missed her college time.


    She was wondering. She was wondering how Alex was still at home. Unknowingly, she was looking at him questioningly. Alex was aware of her every action. A soft smile appeared on his soft lips when he saw her.


    "I know I''m handsome my little wife." His words broke the magic web above her and she returned to her normal state. Without saying a word, she turned her heels and walked towards the door for going out.


    She was about to step out the door when Alex spoke. "I''m going on a business trip." These words stopped her feet on midway and news of his previous business trip flashed before her eyes.


    (A world knows CEO Mr Alexander Hill in seven starts Hotel with his well-known girlfriend Miss Clara.)


    (The world-famous CEO Mr Hill appeared with his girlfriend at Italy''s International Airport. He had gone to Italy to attend a business conference.)


    (In the hotel lobby, President Mr. Alexander''s girlfriend was found kissing him on the cheek. They both looked great together.)


    All this news came when Alex went to Italy. When Avery saw the news, she locked herself in a room for two days. She had been crying for two days. After two days because of not eating anything, her health worsened and she became unconscious. She was already in the hospital when she opened her eyes.


    "Avery, did you hear? What I....."


    Before Alex would finish his sentence. Avery turned her heels.


    "You''re going with that Clara again." Avery''s voice was louder than ever and this was the first time she had asked Alex about his business trip.


    "Yes, she is my secretary Avi." As soon as these words came out of Alex''s mouth, the anger that was suppressed inside Avery came out.


    "Don''t you feel ashamed?" Alex was dumbfounded by her sudden question.


    Before he could give any reaction to her words, set off bitter words came out from Avery''s mouth again.


    "Apart from Clara, you still have two professional secretaries. Those who have a lot of knowledge in business and who don''t always stick to you like her.


    Another thing is that Clara is not just your secretary."


    Alex was staring at her new incarnation without blinking.


    "Aren''t you ashamed of the fact that you two always stick together when you go abroad?" Her words brought a smile to his lips.


    "Are you jealous of her."


    "Jealousy my foot Alex. Jealousy for things that aren''t mine. You should be ashamed of these things. Tell me one thing, you go on a business trip for work or have fun with that Clara. The love of your life."


    "Avery what happened to you. Why are you talking like this?"


    " You are asking me that, why are you talking like this? And what about you? When you were clinging to her, didn''t you understand that someone would take a photo of you? It will publish news about you in the paper."


    "So my little wife is upset about this. Don''t get tense, this time it won''t happen. I promise." Avery got angry with the word promise and picked up the vase from the nearby stand and threw it towards Alex. Alex grabbed the vase very easily.


    "Go to hell with your promise Alex. I''m not a five-year-old little child that you can calm down with chocolate. How many promises did you make on my birthday? But how much of that promise was fulfilled? On the second day of the wedding, you gave me the biggest gift called Clara. If you don''t love me, why did you marry me? And this is your ring." She said pointing to the ring finger.


    "I don''t want this ring." Saying this, she started pulling the ring. Seeing her doing that, Alex growled at her. "Don''t even dare to do that Avery."


    "Why should I listen to you Even though you are very rich, what is it that you have made me a pawn and for which thing?


    Marrying me has kept me in the house as a showpiece and you have fun outside with her.


    First, you kiss her with your lips and then after again you with your same lips kiss me. Don''t you feel ashamed when you do that?"


    "Avery doesn''t say anything like this. My dear wife you are saying me all this and what about you, you were dancing with the boy at the party."


    "Alex If you know all about me I hope you also know that he is my childhood friend. I''m not like you, I''m going to have a love affair even if I''m married." Alex''s eyes widened at Avery''s words.


    "In fact, it makes no sense to explain anything to you. It''s my fault that I fell in love with you in a few hours." Avery threw her ring on Alex and walked away.


    This was Avery''s first time talking to Alex in the same way. Avery was walking through the living room when she was called by Mrs. Kim.


    " Dear Avery You haven''t eaten since morning. Just make your favorite dish on the dining table."


    " Grandma I''m not hungry. But he is my incompetent husband. If he is going on a business trip, don''t let him go without eating anything. I''m going to the garden." With that, Avery left. On the other side in bedroom, Alex was holding a ring in his hand and standing like a statue. Everything Avery said was running through his head.


    " Grandma I''m not hungry. But he is my incompetent husband. If he is going on a business trip, don''t let him go without eating anything. I''m going to the garden." With that, Avery left. On the other side in bedroom, Alex was holding a ring in his hand and standing like a statue. Everything Avery said was running through his head. He didn''t want to do her anything.

 Chapter 78 - Alexs Letter

    Avery was sitting on a swing in the garden.


    ''Did I treat him very badly?   Did I spoke badly to him?  What I did is right or wrong?'' These thoughts kept popping up in her head.  Because that was the first time, she has talked to someone like that.  She felt guilty about those things.


    "Yes, you did wrong.  Whatever it is, you shouldn''t talk to anyone like that." Suddenly a small Angel Avery appeared from nowhere in front of her eyes. Little Angle Avery had small beautiful wings that made it flutter in front of the Avery.  Her sudden appearance caused Avery to step back.  She had a magic stick in her one small hand and she was pointing towards Avery with her other small hand.


    "You did wrong big Avery, You shouldn''t have talked to him like that." Small angel Avery said in her sweet voice. Her words made Avery''s heart even more heavier.  There was about to cry because of guilt, but suddenly an energetic voice knocked on her ears.


    "You little Angel Avery what are you talking? Big Avery you don''t have to listen to her.This little fairy doesn''t know anything."


    Hearing her words, the fairy puffed her cheeks.


    There was another little Avery in front of Avery''s eyes, which she was looking at with a question mark.


    "Sorry.  I did not introduce myself.  I''m little demon Avery and you....." She said looking at the little fairy Avery.


    "Did you introduce yourself  I know you never did.


    What else do you know besides imparting knowledge of good things to others?"


    Said Demon little Avery, who had two very small horns on her little head and a tail on her back.  Where little Angel Avery was in full white, little Demon Avery was in full black attire.


    "Big Avery Tell me how you felt after scolding Alex." Asked the little demon Avery.


    "I felt bad." Avery said looking down.


    "Look, I said this is a bad thing." Angel Avery said pointing towards the Demon Avery.


    "You just shut up,  Look big Avery.  If it continues like this, Alex will be gone from you forever."


    " He is already far away from me."


    "That''s why I am telling you go quickly and apologize to him before he leaves mansion.  Otherwise, he will leave you right now." Said Angel Avery.


    "Ooooo demon lord, Little Fairy.  Do you say quite for two minutes?" demon said irritably.


    "There is no need to apologize.  Alex and Clara always bother you.  Alex doesn''t care about you.  And what''s the use of hurting your heart for someone who doesn''t care about you?" Little demon crossed her arms on her chest.


    "Yes big Avery.  This time I also agree with this demon Avery.  You are always crying over for small things.  In my point of view is not good to speak someone badly, but also it is not good in my point of view to hurt your self for others.  You need to strengthen yourself."


    "Yes, you are right.  I feel guilty because I talked to him badly but my heart feels lighter after talking him."  While Avery was enchanted to talk with little demon and little fairy, someone suddenly stopped her swinging swing.


    When she looked turning her head, her husband Alex was in front of her eyes.  He was holding both the ropes in his hand.  Without missing a moment, he asked her. "Who were you talking to?"  When Avery looked her surrounding after his question, she saw that the fairy and demon were nowhere.


    "What are you looking?"


    "Nothing."  Pausing for a moment, she answered him.


    "What are you doing here? You are not gone." Leaving the ropes of the swing, Alex came from her back side and stood in front of her.


    "I want to talk to you." He sat on his  knees in front of her and he put his hands on her lap.


    "What are you doing Alex?"


    "Shuu keep quiet for a while." He placed his index finger on her slightly parted lips and then he took Avery''s hand in his.


    "I am going on a business trip to Russia for a fifteen days."


    " Why are you telling me this?"


    "  Because you are my wife and you should know where your husband has gone."


    "Really! But I don''t think so.  The last time you went to Italy, you told me nothing before you going and I I..."  She pauses for a moment and takes a deep breath.  She was trying to suppress her feelings somewhere.


    "I knew because of news that you were in Italy."


    "Well, what happened last time is not going to happen."


    "So  you mean, you''re not going to take Clara with you."


    "No! I didn''t say anything like this."


    "This means that what happened in the past will happen this time again.  Also this time, romantic photos of the two of you will be on all the news channels."


    "Avery stops talking nonsense."


    "I am talking nonsense, In fact talking to you is completely hopeless.  Because you''re not my husband, you''re Clara''s lover." After  Speaking this, Avery shook Alex''s hand and got up from the swing.  Just as she was about to step forward, Alek grabbed her by the arm and pressed her against the tree.


    "Don''t you understand that I am trying to talk you Politically?"


    The calm beast in his body was awakened again.  His eyes were completely bloodshot with anger.  Avery gulped seeing him like that and her body began to tremble.


    "Listen Avery you have no right to tell me who I should go with.  And yes, I went on a business trip with Clara before, and I''m still going with Clara.  She is my girlfriend and she has full rights." Alex''s words shattered Avery''s heart.  And tears began to flow from her eyes against her will.  Before she could say anything, her body began to numb.  Darkness began to spread before her eyes and the next moment she fainted in Alex''s arms.


    ...


    Avery slowly rolled her eyes.  She was in her bedroom with an IV drop tube connected to her left hand.  Her head was hurting a lot.  As soon as she tries to get up, two hands help her to sit upright on the bed.


    "How are you feeling now?"  Mrs. Kim asked as she placed the pillow behind her.


    "Grandma how did I get here."


    "young master brought you here."


    " How long have I been unconscious?"


    " From three hours."


    "alex gone." She asked, placing her hand on his head.  "Yes he is gone."


    "Grandma This IV drop."


    "The master had called Dr. Max to check on your health before he leaving."


    "ohh."


    "Dear you relax, I will bring food for you because you have to take medicine after eating."  With that, Mrs. Kim left the bedroom.  Avery put her own head on the pillow after Mrs. Kim left and closed her eyes.  The words Alex spoke still echoed in her ears.


    Today, I finally realize that I have no place in Alex''s life.  I love him but he doesn''t love me.  And I can''t live in this loveless marriage just for the sake of Alex.  I have to find a way out of this.  And once I find away, I will leave with my mother and my brother forever.  I can''t waste my life for Alex''s benefit.  Avery thought to herself.


    Shortly after, Mrs. Kim brought food for Avery.  After the meal, Mrs. Kim gave Avery medicine.  As soon as Avery took the medicine, Mrs. Kim placed a white envelope in front of her.


    " Grand ma what is this."


    "child.  This envelope was given to me by the master to give to you."


    "  ok.  "So Avery picked up the envelope and Mrs. Kim left.


    Avery opened the envelope with a note in it.  Avery opened the box.


    Avery opened the envelope and there was a note inside.  Avery opened the letter.


    "My dear wife, I will make this letter special for you because you were unconscious before I finished my speech in the garden."  The hair on her body stood up as soon as she read the first line.  The words were written on a piece of paper but she felt like Alex was standing in front of her.  she Felt shiver in her spine.  She began to read further.


    "You threw your engagement ring in the morning.  But right now the ring is on your finger. " Avery saw her ring finger and the ring was on her finger as written in the letter.  She starts reading the letter again.  "My only wish is that the ring on your finger should not come out under any circ.u.mstances.  If you try to pull that ring, you have to ready to suffer the consequences.  And I know that you can''t suffer the consequences.  So don''t dare pull that ring out of your finger.


    There was nothing in Alex''s letter but threats for her.  Another thing my little wife.  No matter what happens, come back to the mansion before 8.30 pm.  Don''t try to create any mess.

 Chapter 79 - Lucas

    Avery was rolling the finger of the other hand over the ring on her finger. She was sitting in the classroom but she had no interest in the professor''s teaching. It had been two days since Alex had gone to Russia but he had never contacted her in those two days.


    Lucas was conducting Alex lecture among with his lecture because he wasn''t in college because of a business trip. Due to which Lucas was conducting two consecutive lectures on Avery''s class.


    "Avery is something happened." Ever since Lucas came to class, he has been watching Avery''s every move. Ever since the lecture started, he had been feeling something different in Avery behaviour. He understood that she was no focusing on his lecture and because of her behaviour he felt little pain in his heart.


    The question he asked suddenly startled Avery.


    It was the first time Lucas had actually spoken to her and directly called her name instead of calling her last name.


    " huu.." She collected her scattered thoughts. "No Nothing sir."


    "Ok that''s better. Now focus on lecture." He said and He started teaching again.


    15 minutes before the end of the lecture, Lucas placed the chalk in his hand on the table.


    "Now all the students pay attention to me." He focused everyone''s attention with two claps.


    "Students, you are all learning in the business sector. I''m right?" He asked with his signature smile.


    "Yes sir." All the students answered Lucas'' question in unison.


    "Even though you are still in your first year of graduation, I think you should start to take practical knowledge in the business world from now on." All classes agreed with Lucas''s view.


    For the student, Lucas was more like a friend than a teacher. It had been a few days since Lucas came to college, but he had created a very good place for himself in the heart of the students. Where all the students were afraid to say anything in front of Alex, the students were telling Lucas everything because of his cheerful nature.


    "So I have decided to take you all to ''Kai Group of Industry''s'' textile company for industrial visit after your lunch break today." After Lucas announced this, all the students in the class started clapping. There was a wave of happiness in the whole class.


    ...


    Raina, Avery and Emily were all sitting in the canteen.


    Emily had been discharged from the hospital a day earlier. She hadn''t fully come out of Noah yet. The trio, were sitting quietly while Avery was thinking about Alex.


    It was the first time in the last two months that Emily had sat perfectly quite without uttering any word. Raina and Avery had never seen her so quiet before. Both of them were felt pain for Emily.


    ''You dumb, you stupid Avery. what are you thinking? Emily was accompanied you every time in every situation. Emily was always involved in your pain. And now is not the time to think about that stupid husband. This time your friend needs you. It''s time to think about Emily not Alex.'' Avery thought to herself and decided to change Emily''s mood.


    "My dear Emi what are you doing?" She said in a bossy tone. Emily looked up at her.


    " I say what are you doing?" She again asked but Emily did not understand the meaning of her questions.


    "What are you talking about Avi. I really do not understand anything." She said in low voice while looking towards her plate.


    "I''m saying you that we have to after lunch break and here you''re eating like a Turtle."


    " Hey Where are you two going?"


    "So sorry Raina, I didn''t tell you. Actually Today Sir Lucas will take us for an industrial visit."


    Avery winked at Raina. Raina understood the meaning behind the wink that Avery needed her help to improve Emily''s mood.


    "Yes Ave. You are right, Emily eats fast. Otherwise all the students will leave you and you both will continue to eat here like this." She said pointing her finger towards Emily''s plate.


    Avery and Raina''s constant firing caused cheerful girl who was inside the Emily to wake up again.


    "Oh you two just don''t talk to me like this. You both look at your own plates first. There is food in your plates too. Why don''t you both eat?" She back fired on her two best friends.


    "I''ve had food at home " Avery said turning her face.


    "And I''m not hungry any more." Raina crossed her arms on her chest.


    " You turtles eat instead of asking us questions." The two of them said together.


    "Okay okay, I am eating now." Raina and Avery smiled as they saw Emily eating.


    ...


    Emily and Avery were sitting on second last seat in the bus. The bus was running in the direction of Kai Group of Industry. All the boys were sitting on one side in the bus and all the girls were sitting on the other side.


    Emily and Avery''s back seat was empty. It mean, the two of them were sitting at the very end of the girl''s line. All the students were chatting among their friends. Some students were singing while some students were teasing each other.


    David was sitting parallel to Avery in the boy''s line. Two of the students were sitting quietly where all the students were having fun. And those two students were Emily and Avery.


    When Lucas looked at the two of them, he thought. ''Why do these two always alone like this? I have never seen these two talking to anyone in the class room. Only the two of them in class talk to that animal David Hey how can forget the important thing this two girls also have another friend from different departments. What is her name? Think Lucas, think. Hmmm Ra... Raina. Yes I am right. Her name is Raina. Girlfriend of Dr. Max.


    My dear Avery. What makes you so lonely?'' Lucas thought to himself.


    Soon the bus reached the premises of Kai Group of Industry. Lucas took all the students to the textile company. Kai Group of Industries was spread over a lot of land space. Where there were more than ten large factories.


    Lucas took all the students inside and began to show the factory. "So my dear students, the textile products line has three parts. The first part is YARN. The second part is FABRIC. And the third part is MADE UP."


    Lucas not only showed the factory to the students but also started informing them about it.


    "In simple language, YARN means thread. Different types of threads are made in YARN. For example 100% cotton yarn. 50% cotton yarn. 100% nylon. Semi Nylon. cotton mix nylon."


    All the students were listening intently to Lucas''s words


    "The second is FABRIC. FABRIC is made from YARN. We can make a fabric of the same type as the thread we use."


    He was talking to the student but from time to time his attention was going to Avery. He was watching her every move. He feared that Avery should not be hurt. Because there were big machines in the factory. And work starts on all the machines.


    "And the third type or part is MADE UP. Made up has size fix. For example Large bedsheets and towels for. It all comes in down to made up. Different type of FABRIC is shipped across the country from this factory. And then that FABRIC is used to make different garments."


    While Lucas was informing all the students, some students were also asking him questions. He was answering the question in a very calm manner and in simple language that the students would understand.


    "Students, this is the production you want. Now it''s the turn of the designing department. You must know how high the brand kai is in the fashion world."


    " Yes sir "


    "Ok, let me take you to the designing department where senior designers will introduce you to designing." With that, Lucas took all the students to the designing department. As soon as Lucas set foot in the designing department, all the staff stood up and greeted Lucas. All the students were amazed to see the Designing Department. That section has different sections for each type of item. Which includes almost all types of clothing.


    Lucas introduced the student to the senior designer. The senior designer showed the student the entire designing department. Lucas then arranged breakfast for all the students. After breakfast, when he told the students that you can pick the dress you like from the designing section, all the students were happy.


    Ok, let me take you to the designing department where senior designers will introduce you to designing." With that, Lucas took all the students to the designing department. As soon as Lucas set foot in the designing department, all the staff stood up and greeted Lucas. All the students were amazed to see the Designing Department. That section has different sections for each type of item. Which includes almost all types of clothing.


    Lucas introduced the student to the senior designer. The senior designer showed the student the entire designing department. Lucas then arranged breakfast for all the students. After breakfast, when he told the students that you can pick the dress you like from the designing section, all the students were happy.

 Chapter 80 - Avery how is Alex?

    Avery and Emily were roaming in the designer department when all the students were engaged in choosing designed clothes. It wasn''t that they didn''t like the clothes but they weren''t interested in taking anything for free.


    Lucas was talking to someone on the phone outside the department at that time, so he had no idea what was going on inside.


    The Kai Brand was world-famous for its designing and changing world with different fashions. The customer had to wait for at least six months for a single dress of Kai Brand. Kai was a worldwide brand that made clothes for almost all cultures and religions in the world.


    While walking around the department, suddenly Avery''s attention went to something. She quickly grabbed Emily''s hand and led her along in that direction.


    "Ave! What are you doing? Slowly down you speedy rabbit otherwise....." Before Emily could say anything else, she took Emily in front of a big vertical class box.


    "See Emily." Avery said to her friend pointing her finger towards that glass box.


    Emily looked at the box, "Wow! It''s so beautiful." Firstly this words came out of Emily''s mouth as she looked inside the box. She stared at the statue which was placed in middle of the box and suddenly put her hand on her opened mouth in disbelief.


    "Avery, isn''t it the same lehenga that we saw in that shop."


    " Yes, but the only difference in both lehenga is that in colour"


    " Did you find who gave you that lehenga as a gift."


    "Hmmm." Avery takes a deep breath." Not now ".


    "Did you get a call from an unknown number or etc just like this."


    " No, I didn''t notice anything odd."


    "Did you tell Sir Alex about that?"


    "He doesn''t have time for me Emi."


    There was an annoying smile on Avery''s beautiful face.


    "Avery you should talk to Brother Max about this."


    " No. He has already helped me a lot and I don''t want to bother him anymore." Avery and Emily were looking at that beautiful lehenga while Lucas was noticing Avery''s every move and expression. When the two of them were completely engrossed in their communication, Lucas slowly reached towards them step by step without making any sound.


    " Did you like it.?" When Avery heard a strong and deep voice near her ear, she sighed. Her heart pounded and then she quickly grabbed Emily''s hand.


    When she looked at Lucas with fear, Lucas felt a little bad about his behaviour. He didn''t want to frighten her but it turned out to be the same.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t want to scare you." He raised both his hands in surrender. Avery''s hand was on her heart and she was trying to calm herself down.


    "Its ok sir. we are just looking this lehenga." She said pointing to the lehenga.


    "If you like it, I''ll pack it for you." He was happy.


    " No no." She said and she was about to leave from Lucas site, ''Avery the lehenga you was gifted by unknown is exactly like this lehenga. I can get some hints if I ask sir about this lehenga.'' She thought herself.


    "Sir, in fact, we have already seen this lehenga."


    " Where?"


    " In the shop."


    " In which shop?" Avery told him about the mall where the shop was and also about the shop.


    "Is that so. In fact, there are only three pieces of this lehenga in the world. One is here in front of your eyes." He said pointing to the lehenga, "And two pieces are out."


    Avery was a little surprised after hearing this.


    "why in the whole world only three pieces." She didn''t wait for a moment and asked him very quickly.


    "Actually not three but only two pieces. Because the work on the third lehenga is different. The shop you are talking about is my sister''s shop. My sister was very stubborn to me so I gave her that piece to keep in her shop."


    Now Avery''s curiosity increased than before. She wanted to know more about that lehenga.


    "Sir, what is so special about this lehenga?"


    "Special thing? Hmmm, come here. Let me show you." He said as he opened the glass box. He sat on his knees and took the edge of lehenga in his hand and turned it over so that the inner side of the lehenga was clearly visible.


    "The special thing about this lehenga is the work of this which is made by pure gold threads." Lucas pointed his long index finger towards the work.


    Avery had that lehenga but she had never looked at it so closely that''s why she didn''t know it.


    "And this golden work is not done by any machine but it''s done by hand." Lucas words shocked both Avery and Emily. Their shock look was evident on their face.


    " Why are you both so shocked?" Avery didn''t know


    what to say she was like a statue that movement so seeing her silence, Emily decided to answer.


    "This is the first time we have seen something like this. So we were just little surprised."


    " I would like to add something in your surprise." He said winking.


    "..." Ave and Emi were completely silent.


    "Actually I have designed this lehenga myself and I have done all this work myself."


    "S....Sir you...." Prior Emily would fulfil her word Lucas answered her question.


    "Yes, I am a designer. This lehenga and the pair of this lehenga, which one you saw in the shop both are the best of the costume I have designed for. That''s why I put this one piece here. Due to the uniqueness of this lehenga, no one can copy it."


    ...


    Avery was sitting in the middle of her bed and in her hand was a lehenga which was given to her as a gift. The way Lucas said about the uniqueness of the lehenga was all applied on the one which was in her hand. Avery was now more questioning than before about who gave her this lehenga as a gift.


    Lucas''s name came to her mind for a moment. "No sir Lucas can''t. because at that time we didn''t even know each other." With that thought, she shook the thought of Lucas out of her head.


    ''Avery you have more work to do. Now get rid of the thought of ??this lehenga.'' Avery put it in the box and put that box in the closet.


    She left the bedroom and went downstairs. When she arrived in the kitchen, Mrs. Kim was cooking in the kitchen.


    After helping Mrs. Kim in cooking. She ate and walked upstairs. Alex''s absence made her feel lonely. She lay down on the bed, " Alex No matter how much I reject these feelings but it is true that I miss you. I know you don''t love me and that''s why I get angry myself, Because even though you are worse person how can I love you unconditionally? You played with my feelings. You killed my feelings. You married me at an age when I didn''t know anything about marriage. I never thought that something like this would happen to me. I never thought my luck would endanger me like that. Alex What is the use of staying in a marriage where there is no love so I decided today that I will walk away from you. I will go away with my mother and brother so that you will not find me."


    She closed her eyes and surrendered herself to the darkness.


    With the first rays of the sun, Avery got up in the morning and went to the kitchen after completing her morning routine.


    "Dear What are you doing in the kitchen early morning If you need anything, I''ll do it." Mrs. Kim asked her because it was only half-past six in the morning. Avery didn''t usually go to the kitchen this morning.


    "No, there is no need Grandma, I am planning to go my mother''s place that''s why I am making Liam''s favorite cake."


    "Oh so that''s the thing, so my granddaughter doesn''t want my help." Mrs. Kim had a big smile on her face and she was teasing Avery.


    "Please. Don''t say like that." Avery starts to think of something and quickly said to Mrs. Kim, " Grandma, come with me. Mom will be happy to meet you."


    " How can I leave Mansion?" Mrs. Kim was a little hesitant. She wanted to go with Avery but she was afraid of Alex.


    "I''m going to talk to Grandpa about this. Take care of the cake." With that, Avery fled like the wind.


    ...


    Avery, Avery''s mother and Mrs. Kim were sitting at Avery''s mother''s house. Avery had obtained permission from Mr. Kim to accompany Mrs. Kim, and so she was able to take Mrs. Kim with her to her mother''s home.


    Liam was involved in cake eating. And the trio started chatting.


    "Avery how is Alex " Her mother suddenly asked.


    Avery''s expression changed because of her mother''s question but she thought it was more appropriate to answer than to remain silent.

 Chapter 81 - You get a divorce with him and come back here.

    Expressions on Avery''s face had changed but she didn''t let those feelings overwhelm her.


    "Mom he went on a business trip." She tried very hard to calm herself.


    Her mother became tense when she heard Avery''s answer. She wanted to say something, but she was a little hesitant because Mrs. Kim was there. Avery understood her mother''s troubles. She put her hand on her mother''s shoulder.


    "Mom, you can say whatever you want. If you feel hesitant about Grandma, so please don''t." Avery''s words shocked both her mother and Mrs. Kim. Her mother felt a little embarrassed. she was scolding Avery in her mind.


    Mrs. Kim felt a little awkward and she got up from her seat. "I''m going to get some fresh air." Avery grabbed her hand just as she was about to put her foot forward.


    "Grandma, you don''t have to go anywhere. You are my family. Whatever the mother has to say, she will say in front of you. There is no mother to take care of me in the mansion. You were there to take care of me." Avery words touched Mrs. Kim heart.


    "Dear You will kill me one day with your sweet talking." Mrs. Kim put her hand on Avery''s head.


    "Please don''t say like that Grandma, You still have a lot of years to live." Her pink lips was curved upward.


    "Aunty Kim please don''t get me wrong. I was going to talk about alex and Alex is your master. So I was a little scared. I thought you would tell Alex everything." Sara felt sad about her Thoughts.


    " Sara, Although Alex is my Master, I won''t do anything that will hurt Avery. Because Avery is not only my Master''s wife but also my granddaughter. She is the most important person in my life." Mrs. Kim''s words filled Avery''s mother''s heart.


    ''There is someone in the mansion to take care of my daughter.'' Her thoughts brought tears to the corners of her eyes.


    "Mom you were going to ask something." Avery reminded her mother.


    "Yes yes! Is Alex gone with his secretary?" Avery didn''t think her mother would ask this question.


    "Yes."


    " Dear don''t get me wrong I watched News on TV about Alex''s business trip to Italy."


    "Which News?"


    " The secretary who was with Alex. Her name. What was her name?" Sara puts her hand on her head and tries to remember the secretary''s name.


    "Yes! Clara. Her mane was Clara. The News reports was saying that she is Alex''s girlfriend. And they both looked very happy together." Avery''s eyes widened in disbelief. Her breath halted. She didn''t even think that her mother would ask her anything like that.


    That time, she was thinking that, ''if I had gone back earlier, my mother would not have had a chance to ask.'' She did not know what to say to her mother. She really wanted to hug her mother and tell her YES. Clara is Alex''s girlfriend and your daughter is just a pawn for him.


    She wanted to tell her mother that, ''I didn''t want to go to that hell.'' But she knew that she could not do it.


    "Avery, Is she really Alex''s girlfriend? If so, tell me. What if he is so rich. You get a divorce with him and come back here. You are too young for all this. Liam and you are equally important to me. Due to the difficult situation at the time of little Liam operation, I could not think but I have thought now." That Situation was very hard for pair of Mother and Daughter because mother was caring about her daughter and daughter was caring about her mother and brother.


    "Mom calm down." Avery cupped her mother face and made her mother look towards her. Suppressing genuine emotion, she put a fake smile on her lips.


    "Nothing like what you are thinking. Alex is the best husband in the world. Mom don''t forget that Alex helped us when all ways were closed for us.


    Clara is just his secretary. You don''t have to believe News because News Channel want something spicy to show to the audience."


    "Avery don''t lie to me." Sara warned her daughter.


    " I''m not Mom." Avery tightly hugged her mother. ''I''m sorry mom but I can''t tell you anything. I am doing all this for your and Liam''s safety. Because I don''t know what Alex will do when he knows I''ve told you everything.'' She thought to herself and patted her mother ''s back to convince.


    ''How much more will this little girl have to endure? I can not see Avery''s condition. How much endurance she has at such a young age. God give this little girl courage and strength.'' Witnessing the conversation between the mother and daughter, Mrs. Kim prayed for God''s help.


    Avery was afraid that her mother would ask her some more questions. So she decided to go back to mansion from mother''s house.


    When Avery left the house, her mother stopped Mrs. Kim behind. "Aunty, you are like my mother. I hope you don''t lie to me."


    " Dear Ask what you want to ask..." Mrs. Kim was worried about what Sara was going to ask but she did not show that worry on her face.


    " Everything Avery told me about Alex is true or false." Mrs. Kim put her hand on Sara''s shoulder.


    "I can understand what a mother''s concern for her daughter. Don''t worry, I''m there to take care of Avery. Everything Avery tells you about Alex is true. Trust me." Sara got relief after talking to Mrs. Kim but Mrs. Kim was sad because she lied to Sara.


    ...


    Mrs. Kim and Avery were sitting in the back seat of the car. Ever since her car left Sara''s house, Avery has been crying with her head on Mrs. Kim''s lap.


    "Calm down my dear."


    "Grandma you tell me how to calm down. What Mom said today is all true. How sad she would be if she found out that I had lied to her so far." Mrs. Kim was constantly trying to calm her down. While Crying, Avery did not know when she fell asleep on Mrs. Kim''s lap.


    When the car came to the front main door of the mansion, Mrs. Kim woke up Avery. When the two of them set foot inside the mansion. Suddenly out of nowhere, Avery was hugged loudly by a girl.


    Due to the sudden attack, Avery could not control herself and fell on the floor with that girl. Avery was down and that girl was on top of her. The girl placed both her hands on the floor on either side of Avery. Due to which her weight did not fall on Avery''s body. They were both looking into each other''s eyes. It was very weird to see them like that.


    That picture was so much Extraordinary


    "Finally I see you." That girl was beautiful and had a bright smile dancing on her naughty face.


    "Who are you? And what you are doing?" Avery was afraid of that girl. The position of the two of them was very romantic, it made Avery''s heart beat faster.


    "Amaya you done to much. Where did your manners go? Don''t be afraid of her." When Avery looked in the direction of that strong voice, she saw a tall person. Who was standing in the living room near the sofa with his hands in the pockets of his black trousers.


    "I''m sorry, I couldn''t stop myself because of the excitement." The girl got up from Avery''s body and helped her to get up too.


    "You are really very beautiful. You''re so much beautiful than I ever thought." The girl said placing both her hands on her cheeks. Her eyes were shining with happiness. The girl hit her head with her own hand as she realised something. "You fall because of me, did you get hurt somewhere?"


    On the one hand, the girl was very happy and on the other hand, Avery was surprised to see two strangers.


    "Let me see if you are hurt." The girl was about to come to Avery but Avery stretched her hand and stopped that cheerful girl.


    "Wait! First tell me who are you and what you two are doing here."


    "How Adorable. You are beautiful but you are also very cute. You look so sweet even in anger."


    That girl didn''t feel bad about Avery''s harsh tone either. Avery was shocked to see that the two strangers had entered the mansion and had no effect on Grandma Kim. When she looked at Grandpa Kim, Mr. Kim was standing in the corner and smiling.


    Avery felt frustrated. "Someone tell me what''s going on here."


    "Don''t be angry Let me introduce myself. I am Amaya. Your husband''s younger sister."


    "What?" Avery''s world had turned upside down. Clouds of fear thickened over her head. Her words were lost somewhere. She started sweating cold due to fear. The expression on her face was telling how scared she was.

 Chapter 82 - avery

    "Oh don''t be afraid. We''ve both come here to see you specially."


    Both? When this word came to Avery''s ears, she looked at the man who was standing in the living room. Now she was holding her breath.


    "Amaya she is afraid." That man said in his deep voice.


    " I''m so sorry." Amaya grabbed Avery''s hand and led her into the living room. Now Avery was standing in front of that person.


    "Brother, introduce yourself now."


    "Brother?" Avery was pointing at him and looking towards Amaya. Brother? Avery was very shaken now. When Avery looked at Grandma Kim to make sure Grandma Kim nodded her head in positively.


    "Oh little girls, don''t be afraid." With that, that young man grabbed Avery''s shoulder and sat her on the couch. He asked Maid for a glass of water for Avery.


    After gulped the whole water very quickly, Avery kept looking at that man.


    "I am Aiden your husband''s younger brother and Amaya''s older brother." He introduced himself very formally.


    ''God. Alex is already very bad towards, so how bad his brother and sister will be with me.'' This though was wondering in her brain and she was continually biting her lower lip due to nervousness.


    Aiden did not understand what Avery was thinking but he realized that she was scared. It was Avery''s first time meeting a member of Alex''s family. She had no idea who was in Alex''s family because they never had a good conversation after their marriage. Aiden pulled a small box out of bag which was wrapped in gift paper.


    "This is your gift." There was a warm smile on his handsome face which made Avery''s fear a little less. But she was still hesitant for accepting gift.


    "Please accept this gift." Seeing Avery''s hesitation Amaya said with her puppy eyes.


    She did not want to hurt the feelings of them, so she accepted the gift.


    "Now little girl sister in law stay with us because we have been waiting for you form a long time. I was going to call you for tell you that come back soon but Grandpa Kim told me that you have gone to your mother''s house so I did not call you."


    "How long have you been here?"


    " We arrived here at one o''clock in the afternoon."


    "I''m sorry. Because of me you..." Avery was guilty, she was trying to apologise but Aiden halted her before she would finish her guilty words.


    "Little Sister in Law, you don''t have to apologize. We just wanted to surprise you so we came suddenly."


    "And I was so excited to see my brother''s wife." Amaya jumped in her place. Aiden and Amaya''s cheerful nature had allayed Avery''s fears.


    Aiden and Amaya had accepted her on the first place so she was very happy. But she was also a little scared because of the experience that Alex had given her. She was feared that his brother and sister would not change as much as he did.


    ...


    Aiden, Amaya and Avery were having dinner in the dining room. Aiden and Amaya had completely changed Avery''s mood. Avery was laughing because of Amaya''s naughty joke. She had made meals herself for Aiden and Amaya.


    "Seriously you made a very tasty meal. I have never had such a tasty meal before. The chef is nothing in front of you little sister in law." Aiden never tired of praising Avery he was very impressed by her cooking skill.


    "Sister in law what is this?" Aiden pointed towards the glass.


    "This is Lassi. Give it a try, you''ll definitely like it." Aiden picked up the glass and took a sip of Lalli.


    "Wow! Its test is quite different. Sour plus sweet. I love it. Will you make it again for me?"


    "Absolutely, brother."


    "Sister I law some of these dishes seem to me to be Indian dishes. How do you do that?" Avery was about to open her mouth to answer Aiden''s question when Amaya yelled on him.


    "You stupid brother of mine. Don''t you know that sister in law is Half-Indian."


    "How do you know that I am half Indian?" Avery was shocked.


    "In fact the two of us had been feeling the difference in brother''s behaviour from few days. And because of that we said our special spy to keep watch on big brother." Aiden completed Amaya''s sentence and then sister-brother started their serious mode.


    "Then we found out that the brother is married. We were both very excited to meet you but we didn''t get a chance because of brother Alex."


    Avery was completely stunned. She did not understand whether to cry or laugh. She saw love for herself in Aiden''s and Amaya''s eyes. She was happy that Alex''s sister and brother had accepted her on the first meet. But she was upset Alex not love her.


    ...


    Avery was walking back and forth in her room. She had planned to move away from Alex but Aiden and Amaya had created hope about Alex in her heart.


    She knew nothing about Alex and his family. While eating she tried to ask them about Alex. Instead of answering her question, their face filled with fear.


    Avery noticed from Aiden and Amaya''s behaviour that they were very scared of Alex. At that moment, her hopes were dashed and when Avery saw a lot of fear on their face, she finally decided to leave Alex.


    Avery quickly took notebook out of her bag and sat on the bed. "I want to list the most important things to get rid of alex. The first thing is money. The other thing is that I have to find a place where Alex can''t reach me. But for this I need a lot of money."


    Avery quickly got out of bed and pulled out her all savings account''s doc.u.ments. She began to calculate. "Oh my God, I have very less money. Where I can get all this money?" Someone was knocking on her door when she was engrossed in her world. Avery hurriedly hid all her mess under the pillow and went to open the door.


    Amaya was standing in front of her when she opened the door.


    "Sister, do you want anything?" Avery asked her cautiously because it was eleven o''clock at night. She wondered if Amaya was in any discomfort.


    "There is nothing. I just want to talk you." An Amaya who was laughing like a crazy person some time ago and cracking joke like a fool person, now she was completely calm.


    "Please come in." Avery welcomed Amaya in her room and then closed the door.


    The two chatted for a long time. Amaya was telling her college stories. Avery was also telling Amaya the stories of her childhood. From Avery''s behaviour, Amaya realized how pure she was. Avery was like an open book for Amaya.


    "My brother is very lucky that he got you. I am very happy that he got a loving wife like you. I know you love him very much."


    "But sister how you know. I won''t even tell you anything."


    "My dear sister in law, It is clear in your eyes." Amaya patted Avery''s shoulder.


    "But your brother..." The words ''Your brother doesn''t love me'' were about to come out of Avery''s mouth but she stopped abruptly. Avery tried to change the subject to suppress her feelings.


    "Sister Your..." Amaya put her finger on Avery''s lips before her words were fulfilled. "Your brother doesn''t love me and he has a girlfriend. Her name is Clara. That''s what you were supposed to say."


    Hearing her words, Avery''s words stuck in her throat.


    "How you know." Her words were breaking.


    "Look, sister in law even though you are my brother''s wife, you are much younger than me. I am like your sister." Amaya got up from her seat and walked towards the gallery.


    Avery also gets up from her seat and goes after Amaya. Amaya takes a deep breath in the cold winds of the night. "Sister in law, I don''t know why brother Alex is doing this. He didn''t even tell anyone about the wedding. Also, He shows that Clara is his girlfriend in front of all the world." Tears welled up in Avery''s eyes.


    "I know you want to know everything about your husband. You also asked us questions while eating." Amaya took Avery''s hand in hers. "We''re both here on our risk. We didn''t tell you anything because we didn''t want to put you in trouble."


    You don''t know how horrible it would be if something went against the brother''s wishes. Listen to his anger is like a living volcano. But always keep one thing in mind. This Amaya will always be with you whenever you need. No matter what happens, I will not leave you. Come to me if you need anything.You don''t know how horrible it would be if something went against the brother''s wishes. Listen to his anger is like a living volcano. But always keep one thing in mind. This Amaya will always be with you whenever you need. No matter what happens, I will not leave you. Come to me if you need anything.

 Chapter 83 - Amaya felt warm in Averys words which she did not feel in Claras words.

    Author Note:- My dear readers, I sincerely apologize for repeating the paragraph in the last few chapters. I know these chapters are locked and you have to pay to read these chapters. If I were you, I would be angry too. But I want to tell you one thing that I did not repeat the paragraph on purpose. It has happened unexpectedly.


    I told you before that it would not happen again but still it happened. I apologize to you once again for that. I focused on the future that this should not happen.


    I thank all of you for liking the story of this novel. I am very happy that you show your love for this story. I am constantly trying to upload two chapters of this novel every day. If all goes well, soon two chapters of this novel will be uploaded daily.


    *****


    After talking to Amaya, Avery felt very good. The lack of an older sister in her life seemed to fulfilled. Avery wanted to get help from Amaya to get away from Alex. But back then she thought, ''it was not right to believe so blindly this time.''


    They chatted for a long time that night and slept together.


    ...


    It was seven o''clock in the morning, and the sun was shining through the window.


    Amaya was very sleepy head so she woke up late. After waking up, she went to her room for freshening up. Aiden woke up early in the morning as he was not asleep lover like his sister and went for work out in Alex''s gym.


    While Siblings was busy with their morning routine, Avery was busy making breakfast in the kitchen for everyone.


    When Amaya came downstairs, she inhaled the delicious aroma which was spread in the mansion atmosphere.


    "Wow! This smell." Her mouth watered and she couldn''t stop herself. She ran to the dining room. When she reached the dining room, the long dining table was decorated with different dishes in front of her eyes.


    Although Amaya''s figure looked like a model she was a very foody person. It was God bless her, no matter how much she ate, her Zero figure didn''t affect. Since she didn''t see Avery in the dining room, she asked the maid who was standing there.


    She quickly went to the kitchen as Maid told her that Avery was in the kitchen.


    Even in a simple dress of light yellow colour, Avery''s bright beauty was visible. Her hair was tied up with the help of a small stick. She was frying something.


    "Little sister in law." When Avery heard this, she looked in the direction of the voice and greeted Amaya with a big smile.


    "Good morning Sister Amaya."


    "I want to say you something." Amaya was scratching her head.


    "What?"


    "I''m really mad because smell of your breakfast. And I can''t control myself. I want to eat it all as soon as possible." Amaya hits her foot on the floor. Avery laughed out loud when she saw her little boy-like behaviour.


    "Don''t laugh at me." Amaya''s cheeks were red like tomatoes due to embarrassment. she crossed her arm over her chest and her puffed her cheeks. She looked like a five-year-child boy. Just as someone must have forcibly snatched his chocolate.


    "I''m sorry! I am sorry! You don''t have to ask me if you want to start breakfast. Because this is your home and to you can do whatever you want." Amaya felt warm in Avery''s words which she did not feel in Clara''s words.


    She remembers the day when she first met Clara.


    Amaya was in a hurry that day and she wanted to meet her older brother urgently. No one dared to stop Amaya from going to Alex''s office. But that day Clara did it.


    Clara had stopped her saying that, "even if you were Alex''s sister, you would have to take my permission as I am the future Mrs. President." For this, Clara faced the terrible side of Alex. Alex loved Amaya more than his life, which made him unable to bear the humiliation of his dear little sister.


    After talking to Avery, she quickly sat down on the chair. She took a large plate for breakfast and took a one-one piece from every dishes on the table in her own plate. After some time, Avery and Aiden also joined her. The three finished their breakfast laughing and chatting. Mr. and Mrs. Kim was very happy to see Avery smiling.


    "After so many days I am looking that Avery is happy." Mrs. Kim came with tea in her hand for her husband.


    "Me too." Mr. Kim took a cup of tea from his wife''s hand. "Decision of second young master and young miss to come here was right." He took a sip of tea.


    "I am happy for my granddaughter." Mrs. Kim said.


    ...


    Avery, Aiden and Amaya were sitting in the living room. Avery didn''t want to go to college because she wanted to spend time with them.


    Eleven days were left for Alex to return from the Business Trip, do Aiden and Amaya decide to stay with Avery for a few days.


    After some communication, they made a plan to go to the movie.


    They had planned to go movie but Avery was worried about what would happen if anyone identifies these two.


    "Sister and brother what If someone recognized you."


    "What do you mean?" Both Aiden and Amaya didn''t understand Avery''s question.


    "I mean. You are both Alex''s sister and brother, so you are not less than any celebrity. And if a journalist or someone outsider recognizes you, there will be a problem."


    "Ooo, my sweet sister in law." Amaya grabbed Avery''s cheek.


    "Don''t worry because no one knows Alex Hill''s sister or brother."


    " I do not understand."


    "We both love to live a normal life so we have never been in front of a journalist." Aiden answered her question.


    "And there are very few people who know that we both are siblings of Alexander Hill." Amaya patted her shoulder for sure her.


    "Sister in law, Don''t you watch News? News reports always say that they still don''t know who Alexander Hill''s brother and sister are." The more Amaya tried to get to know Avery, the more Avery became a puzzle for her.


    "In fact, I didn''t watch much TV when I was in school. And if I watched TV, I was watching cartoons with my brother. So I knew nothing about Alex." There was pain in Avery''s voice that they could both feel.


    Avery called her friends and invited them for the movie too. On the one hand, Avery was preparing to go out, while on the other hand, Lucas was worried about her absence.


    "Today is the second day Avery did not come to college. is she ok or not. Avery Thou hast possessed my soul and full body. There is not a moment that I do not think about you.


    I''m already too late and now I can''t be too late." He quickly pulled out his mobile and asked his assistant to gather all the information about Avery. He decided to meet Emily after lunch to find out why Avery didn''t come to college. But when he went to class after lunch break, Emily was not in class. He then went to another department''s class to find Raina but she was not in the class either. All of this made him frustrated.


    ...


    Avery, Emily, Raina, Amaya and Aiden. These five guys had a lot of fun. They all watched the movie. They all went shopping.


    It was the first time that Avery Raina and Emily had such fun. The three of them always went out, but with Amaya and Aiden, it was different. Each time the trio was trying to pay for their own thing but each time Amaya or Aiden was stopping them from paying. Even at the time of the movie, Aiden stopped trio from paying.


    The five also ate dinner outside. Raina and Emily also liked the nature of Aiden and Amaya. They thanked God that Alex''s siblings are not like him.


    Avery asked her friend to come to the mansion. The two of them were hesitant at first but they had to give up in front of Avery''s stubbornness.


    After arriving at the mansion, Avery gave Raina and Emily clothes to change after they were fresh. The four girls chatted a lot. The four of them also played a lot of games. Exhausted, they fell asleep at two in the morning.


    Even after waking up in the morning, Avery did not allow her friends to return to the hostel. They all had fun all day. They had also included the servants in the mansion in their fun. They were all having fun in the mansion, while Lucas, on the other hand, was upset that Avery hadn''t come to college.


    ...


    It was eight o''clock in the morning and Avery was making breakfast in the kitchen for everyone. She had not been to college for the past three days, so she decided to go to college. After breakfast, Aidan left the three of them in college. Avery wanted to say no to him but she didn''t say anything to him because no one knew Aiden.

 Chapter 84 - Give my wedding chain.

    When Lucas saw Avery in class while in language lecture, he was overjoyed. He just wanted to go and hug her but he composed himself. He didn''t want to get her into any trouble. He just wanted to keep her safe.


    ...


    Already fifteen days had passed since Alex went on a business trip. He could have reached the mansion at any time.


    It was half-past eight in the night. Avery was standing in her Gallery looking at the black sky. Aiden and Amaya had returned to the main mansion a day earlier.


    Alex hadn''t called her during these fifteen days. She would always check her phone to see if Alex had called or texted her. But each and every time, she was disappointed. Even though she didn''t feel alone that days because of Aidan and Amaya, she was still remembering Alex.


    She was a little excited because Alex was coming home after fifteen days. She was also happy because in these fifteen days there was no news about Alex and Clara''s romance on News channel.


    After half an hour of enjoying the cool breeze of the night, she returned to the room. She closed her eyes after lying on the bed. She had been blindfolded for a long time but could not sleep. Because she could not sleep, she decided to open a class chatting group. After opening the group, she started scrolling down. She started to see if anyone in the group shared important information.


    While scrolling, a message caught her attention.


    #Have you ever seen Sir Alex and his girlfriend Miss Clara''s New?#


    This message made Avery''s heart beat faster. Her hands began to tremble. That message was shared by the girl in her class.


    After that message, there were twenty messages.


    #Yes#


    #I saw it#


    #Me too#


    #I read the news.#


    #watched the video.#


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Avery opened the main page of the news channel without a moment''s delay. Her breathing halted as soon as the page opened. Her body began to tremble on the bed. Tears welled up in her eyes and started following down.


    #There was number 1 treading news was....#


    "Miss Clara, the girlfriend of world-renowned CEO and Chairman of ELIZA Group Mr. Alexander Hill, has made it clear that they will be getting married in next month."


    After reading this news, only two words came out from her mouth, " WHY ALEX?" And she threw her mobile phone on the wall which hit the wall and turned into small pieces.


    The news made Avery''s body tremble. After a while, her body became completely numb. That night was the worst night ever for her.


    The night was even worse for her than the night she saw Alex and Clara together.


    The only difference was that she did not faint this time.


    Without sleeping for a minute, she kept crying all the time.


    The pain in her heart was beyond any limit.


    ...


    At six in the morning, she put her feet on the floor from the bed. Her legs were stiff from sitting in the same position all night. She leaned against the bed and stood up. Her body was completely tired and she was having a lot of trouble while walking. Slowly stepping forward, she moved closer to the closet.


    She packed all her clothes in one bag and all her books and other stuff in the other bag. She slowly walked over to the door and opened it.


    All the servants in the mansion woke up and were busy with their work. When Avery looked down from above, she saw Mr. Kim in the living room.


    "Grandpa." She called him first but her voice did not reach him.


    "Grandpa." Her second voice did not reach him as it was a very faint voice. Crying all night made it difficult for her to speak. Her throat was hurting a lot. The third time she regained her full strength.


    "Grandpa."


    When Mr. Kim looked in the direction of the voice, he saw Avery.


    "What happened to her voice?" Mr. Kim thought Avery''s voice was not normal.


    "What happened?" Instead of giving his question''s answer, Avery beckoned him to come upstairs. When Mr. Kim went upstairs, he was stunned by looking Avery''s dishevelled hair and swollen eyes.


    Avery took him into the room before he asked her what had happened to her. she pointed towards her packed bag.


    "Grandpa Kim, These two bags are to be carried in the guest room." Mr. Kim had no idea what was going on in Avery''s head.


    "I''m going to the guest room. Bring this bag to the guest room." In her voice, he can clearly tell that something big has happened. Before she could walk out the door, Mr. Kim grabbed her arm.


    "Child, What happened?"


    Avery faced him. "Please do not ask anything me this time." Saying this, she left the bedroom and went downstairs to the guest room.


    ...


    Avery asked Mrs. Kim to make a ginger tea for her. The sudden change in Avery''s behaviour caused the Kim couple to become anxious. After making ginger tea, Mrs. Kim went to the guest room with a cup of tea for Avery. When Mrs. Kim went inside Avery was putting her clothes in the closet.


    Mrs. Kim put cup on the table and went to help her. She put hand on Avery''s shoulder. "Drink the tea before it cools down. I do the rest work."


    "Hmm..." There was no expression on Avery''s face but her eyes were screaming for how much we cried last night.


    After the closet was set, Mrs. Kim asked Avery what had happened. But in return for her question, she met only Avery''s silence. Mrs. Kim also failed to get the word out from her mouth.


    Avery sat on the bed after settling all stuff. She put her eyes on bed rest and closed her eyes. She suddenly remembered something that opened her eyes. She quickly got out of bed and headed into her old bedroom.


    She started looking for something on the side of the closet where her clothes were kept. When she found nothing there, she turned towards Alex''s side. She also found nothing there. Lines of anxiety began to form on her head. She began to search every corner of the bedroom. "I remember I kept it in the closet. But now it was not even whole room."


    When Avery was looking in the drawer next to the bed, suddenly, "Are you looking for this?"


    When she looked in the direction of the voice Clara was standing in the doorway . She was wearing a very short and s.e.xy skin-tight dress as usual. There was a Smirk on her painted lips. Seeing her, anger erupted inside Avery like a volcano. Her eyes immediately turned red. She clenched her fists.


    "Where did you find this?"


    " I can''t find this. That day when you saw the two of us together and took your book and left the room. That same day I take it out of your cupboard." Clara pointed to her closet. Avery''s eyes widened. She couldn''t believe that Clara could do such a thing. Avery puts her hand in front.


    "Give it me back"


    " why. "


    "What do you mean?"


    " Look, Avery, I know this wedding chain are very important for you. But now it is no use, because Alex is not going to be your husband anymore. You must have seen the news." The wedding chain that Avery was looking from time was in the hands of Clara. And Clara was throwing the red box of that wedding chain in the air.


    "clara give me back my wedding chain." Avery was now more irritated than ever.


    "Your husband will not be yours. So what are you going to do with this wedding chain? Let it be for me . I will wear this chain after my wedding. If not yours, at least The wish of this wedding chain will be fulfilled. It''s in this little box from so many days. Am I right Avery."


    Avery takes a deep breath with her eyes closed and tries to calm her anger.


    "Look Clara, Alex doesn''t mean anything for me now. You both did what you had to do with me. I want this wedding chain back because I took it from my money."


    "So Try to get this wedding chain out of my hand." With that Clara ran out of the room. Avery also ran after her and started trying to catch her. Avery''s body was already completely weak and she was having trouble while running. Only one thing was important to her at that time and she was using her full strength for that. She only had a wedding chain in her head so she didn''t even think that Clara had come to the mansion so Alex must have come too.


    Clara ran straight towards the living room. Avery was also following her. Avery''s speed was lower than before and her legs were starting to hurt. She was trying her best to catch Clara because she knew that if she didn''t catch Clara today, she wouldn''t get her chain back. Avery''s attention was only on Clara as she descended the stairs. The arera''s leg twisted as meditated on Clara.

 Chapter 85 - Your Place.

    Avery''s leg twisted and she lost her balance. As she was about to fall, she closed her eyes to welcoming the upcoming pain.  But before her fragile body hits on the white marble floor two strong arms catch her.


    When she did not feel the expected pain, she opened her eyes.  In front of her eyes was now a pair of beautiful blue eyes that were looking at her with curiosity.


    Quickly, the blue-eyed owner asked if she would react.  "Why did you cry?" There was same deepness in his voice.  If the situation between two of them were all right, she would have told him quickly that, ''Yes, I cried a lot.''


    She would have thrown herself on him and said, ''why did you let Clara reveal that news?'' Avery knew that all this would have happened if Alex had not felt for Clara.  But now things are different.


    Avery''s firm decision to move away from Alex was weakened after meeting Amaya and Aiden.  She was determined to give their relationship a chance.  But after watching the news the night before, she decided that there was no point in staying with Alex anymore.  That News was provided  by Clara but he could have stopped Clara from giving that News if he had wanted to.  But he did not.


    "I''m asking you something." There was some kind of care in his voice for her. And because of his this type of behaviour Avery used to be confused about him .  But not now.  Now she was completely tired of his pull and push games.


    His both hands were holding her waist.  The lips of them were only an inch apart.  Because of There closeness Clara was burning in rage.  She tightened her grip on the box in her hand.


    "Ave, I''m asking you something." This was the third time Alex asked her.  She closed her chocolate brown eyes for a moment and suppressed her feelings of anger, love and sorrow in her heart.  When she opened her eyes, there was no emotion left in it.


    "it''s none of your business." With that she put her feet on the marble floor.  She released Alex''s wrapped hand around her waist.  She stood two feet away from him.


    ''What happened to her?''  This question first came to his mind because of Avery''s behaviour.


    She leaned towards Clara and stretched out her hand.  As she spoke, she gestured with her finger. "Clara give me back my wedding chain."


    "No, I will not give you."  Clara hid the red box behind her back. "My boyfriend will pay you for this wedding chain.  Baby I love this chain.  Give this poor girl three times the original price of this wedding chain."


    Avery''s legs were already twisting and she was having trouble for standing up, upon all this Clara was irritating her.


    "What is happening here." Alex had no idea what was going on between the two of them.  Avery''s eyes were red with anger when he looked at her. Ignoring his question She was just stared at Clara. He asked Clara as he did not get any response from his wife.


    "What  happened?"  Clara came running to him and placed her hand on his chest.


    "Baby, I liked this wedding chain." she brushed her flirty body on his strong body. Seeing them both, Avery wanted to vomit.  Before Alex could say anything, Avery''s voice echoed throughout the living room.


    " I''m asking you one last time. You are giving me back my chain or not."


    "No I don''t."  Due to her stubbornness, Avery''s legs moved towards the two of them.  Although she was having trouble walking, she slowly stepped forward.  Clara was standing to the left side of Alex.  Avery stood right in front of him.  She put her little hand inside his coat and pulled out a gun from his west belt.


    Before anyone could think anything, she put the muzzle of the gun on Clara''s forehead. She tightened her grip, put her index finger on the trigger and supported her right hand with left hand. Every one gasped looking her like this.


    Alex widened his eyes in disbelief.  He never thought that his delicate wife would do such a thing.  But at that time, Avery was out of control.  She just wanted her chain back in any case.


    Clara laughed out loud when she saw this. "Are you out of your mind.  Do you think that I am afraid of you for doing this?"


    " You may or may not be afraid of me.  That''s your problem. I just want my wedding chain return."


    "Avery, This is not a toy.  Give me back my Revolver."


    "Yes! You are right Alex. This is not a toy. Here are only one toy and this me."


    "Ave," Alex shouted on her.


    "Alex don''t shout. If you want your revolver back then say this Clara to return my wedding chain." Alex had no other choice.


    "Clara returns her chain."


    "O Common Alex. This Avery can do nothing." Avery''s patience was broken. "Clara, don''t get my words lightly, I am not joking.  I know very well how to shoot."


    Once the bullet goes through your head, no one will be able to save you." Avery''s words were treating Clara.  She had never spoken to Clara like this before. Now Clara was scared somewhere.  She clutched Alex''s arm.


    "Alex tell this foolish wife of yours. Tell her, even if she tries to kill me, you will not let her alive." She panicked little.


    "Ave....." Avery cut him in middle, "I''m not talking to you Alex, and you Clara what do you think? Alex will hand me over to the officers after killing you.  He cannot make such a mistake.  Because even though he doesn''t love me, I am his wife.  I am Mrs. Hill.  I am his Lawful wife.  And you..." Avery laughed coldly. "You are just a mistress. A woman who can do anything for money. And you know, where is your place?" Avery points to the ground.  "Here is your place.  At people''s feet."


    "AVERY." That was now beyond Clara''s limit. It was the first time in her entire life that anyone had talked to her like this.  Avery''s words not only made her angry but also hurt her heart.  Avery''s words brought tears to her eyes because she was truly in love with Alex.


    "Don''t shout, I can also shout like you."  There were tears in Clara''s eyes while Alex was looking at his wife with wide eyes.  There was the same Avery who was always trying to ignore Clara but now she was challenging Clara in front of him.


    "One more thing, if Alex handed me over to the police officers, you think I would keep quiet. I have a wedding certificate. I will tell the whole world that I am Mrs. Hill. A lawful wife of Mrs. Alexander Hill. Because of these things, the whole world will point the finger at Alex. Everyone will say that he kept the mistress even though he was married. This would bring the whole Hill family into disrepute.


    And and one more thing. He is a very power full person then he can do anything." she looked at Alex. "He can also say that I am not his wife. But rumours are rumours. No matter how hard you try to suppress them, they always come out. So I''m telling you..." Before she could say anything else, Mrs. Kim cut her.


    "Avery, Your mother is calling."


    "My mother?" The question formed in her head. "How does my mother know your number?"


    "Your mother asked my number that day." Avery didn''t know that her mother had taken Mrs. Kim''s number at the same time when her mother had stopped Mrs. Kim''s back.


    "This is your mother''s third call. I think she has some important work without."


    She approached Mrs. Kim. Without a moment''s hesitation, Avery picked up the mobile and held it close to his ear. She still had a revolver in her hand.


    "Hello, mom." She said in her sweet voice.


    "Ave. How long have I been calling you but your mobile was switched off. So I called on my aunt''s number." Avery closed and opened her eyes. " Mom My mobile was not charged so it was switched off." She lied to her mother. She didn''t want her mother to be tense.


    But her mother asked her something that caused the ground beneath her feet to collapse.


    "Avery, I watched News yesterday. You lied to me that there was nothing between Alex and Clara. Clara told everyone that she and Alex are going to get married next month. I want answers to my questions. I know Alex is back. Send me your address I''m coming to your house. Liam is also with me." Her mother was literally crying. Avery had no idea what to do. Her mother''s words shook her completely.


    Streams of tears began to flow from her eyes. She stared at Clara, who was standing next to Alex. Avery''s eyes were completely red, there was an anger in her eyes. "It''s all because of you." She yelled and threw a revolver at Clara. The revolver went straight and hit Clara''s head, causing a wound and bleeding.

 Chapter 86 - I will tell my mom

    Clara''s head was bleeding and Avery was very irritated. That time She was mentally unbalanced. She was completely out of control of her brain.


    It was the same condition that Max feared. This was exactly what Max had told Alex.


    Ave jumped on the Clara like a cat. Before her hand could reach Clara''s face, Alex grabbed her by waist. He turned her around and pressed her into his chest. She was crying loudly.


    "This unworthy Clara is responsible for everything. Alex leave me." She was slapping her fist on his chest and her feet on his feet. She was trying her best to free herself from his strong grip. But her strength in front of his strength was nothing. She was like a little child in front of him.


    His one hand was on her waist and the other hand was on her head. He was trying to control her by holding her in his arms.


    "calm down."


    " No." she yelled. It was her biggest scream so far that made everyone present there put their hands on ears. "Leave me Alex."


    "Ave calm down. This is not good for your health."


    " Since when have you been worried about my health? Clara ruined everything, I want to beat her." Alex cupped her pity full face. Her face was completely wet with tears. he wiped her tears with his thumb.


    "I will correct everything." She didn''t listen anything and started punching him back on his chest but it didn''t effect on him. He didn''t even try to stop her.


    "you big lier. You are also responsible. You could have stopped to her or that news, but you didn''t. At least you had to wait until our divorce. But you didn''t." Alex was shocked by the word divorce. But She was right because he could not remarry without divorcing her. It is very shocking for any wife that her husband''s second marriage is announced in her presence without getting divorce. And that''s why she felt more pain in her heart.


    Clara''s head was hurting from the wound but more she was more hurting seeing Ave in Alex''s arms.


    She wanted Alex to console her. She wanted Alex to pamper her but there his full attention was on Avery. She pissed looking this.


    "What can I tell my mother? Tell me Alex what I will tell my mother. She was asking me about your Italy trip that day. She was asking, if Clara is really your girlfriend or not. I... I... denied her thoughts. But now...now everything ruined by this your so-called girlfriend. She sobbed very hard while pointing towards Clara. Alex widened his eyes in disbelief. Alex quickly took phone in her hand. When he saw that the call is already disconnected, he sings in relief. He feared that Avery''s mother would hear everything. He quickly dialled the recent upcoming number.


    He had a mobile in one hand and in the other he was holding Avery tightly near his chest. He didn''t want her to attack Clara again.


    After one Ringing. The person on the other side quickly picked up the call, "Avery, You haven''t sent an address yet. I''m still waiting at the taxi stop." Her mother''s voice was still teary.


    "Mrs. Miller, I''m Alex." When she heard deep voice of Alex, she scared a little bit but she gathered herself.


    Stay where you are now. Wait there I''ll send someone to pick you."


    "It is not needed. Just send me the address. I come by myself."


    " Little Liam is also with you. The mansion is very far from where you are now. I don''t want you to be bothered when you come here." saying this he disconnected the call. Alex''s attraction towards Avery at that time made Clara very angry. ''That''s enough now. Now you see Avery, how I attract your husband towards me.''


    She thought and turned her acting mode on. "Alex my head hurts a lot. Please take me to the hospital."


    She had a head injury but it wasn''t much for which she needed to be taken to hospital.


    " Clara. My driver will take you."


    "No. I want you" Even in that situation, she was trying to seduce Alex with her dirty moves.


    "Be good Clara. I have to deal with Mrs Miller."


    "Deal? My mother''s feelings are a deal for you." With one word from Alex, all the power in Avery''s body was gone. She quickly sat down on her knees. Alex also sat down with her. "I''m a toy. My mother''s feelings are a deal. My husband has a girlfriend." She was blabbering like a crazy person near Alex''s chest.


    "Ethan." Alex yelled at his assistant. But he got no response in return for his voice. Because standing in the corner Ethan, who had been enjoying the whole situation until now, had tears in his eyes when he saw Avery''s madness. By the time his boss''s wife was showing place to his boss''s secretary, he was having a lot of fun.


    He was just staring at Avery with tears in his eyes. when Avery was scolding Clara in front of everyone while putting revolver muzzle on Clara''s forehead that time he was admiring his boss''s little wife. He felt that Avery had become full-fledged strong women who could stand strong for herself. He also secretly shot her video without anyone knowing. He was happy but after Avery''s mother call his happiness turned into sadness.


    "Ethan?"


    " Ethan?" Ethan returned to the normal condition due to Alex''s third scream


    "Yes..yes sir." He was terrified.


    "Tell the driver to take Clara to the hospital. I am sending you the current location of Mrs. Miller. You have to go get her." Alex said while sending the location to Ethan from his mobile.


    "Alex I''m not with your diver I..." Alex glanced at her before her words were fulfilled. She gulped quickly and stepped forward for going out.


    "Clara." Alex''s voice halted her steps in midway and a smile formed on her red painted lips. ''I know you don''t want me to go anywhere without you. You realise this late but it''s still ok.'' She thought and turned.


    "Yes Alex." Although she was happy inside, she was acting pitiful.


    "Before leaving, handed me this Red Box. He stretched his hand and she was stunned. "This is the last and first warning for you. I''m not doing anything less for you. You get everything you ask for. What happened today should not happen again." There was a clear warning for her in Alex''s words that made her pissed off. She gave him a box of wedding chains and left.


    It was already too much for today,

 Chapter 87 - My wife is naturally beautiful.

    It was already too much for today, Alex didn''t want to increase this mess. He picked Avery up in his arms like bridal style, which snapped her in reality.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Taking you to our room."


    "I don''t want to be in your dirty hands."


    "Ave. What did you say?"


    "You you don''t take my name with your dirty mouth. I will tell my mother everything today and left you."


    "Don''t you dare."


    "Yes I will."


    She was wiggling trying to get out of his strong grip.


    "I do not want to come with you."


    "you will." Within a minute he climbed the stairs and led her into the room. He laid her on the bed. He sat on the edge beside her and cupped her face. "Listen Avery, Your mother is coming soon. I wish you wouldn''t tell her anything. I will take care of the rest."


    " Why should I listen to you? I will tell my mother everything." Alex quickly grabbed her neck and pressed her into the headrest. he gritted his teeth.


    "listen Avery my dear little wife, Don''t test my patience." He widened his eyes in anger. "If you try to say a word in front of your mother, the results will not be good. I know you love your mother and brother more than your own life. If you don''t listen to my words they will not return alive from this mansion."


    This was the worst threat had ever given her by him that she had never dreamed before. The truth of Alex''s threat was evident in his eyes which no one could ignore.


    Avery was coughing. She was having trouble breathing. Her eyes were starting to turn white. She was just trying to loosen Alex''s grip. Seeing her condition, Alex released her. He picked up a glass of water from the side table and held it close to her lips. There were tears in her eyes. Her body was shaking with fear. Her lips were trembling.


    Fear of Alex had gripped her. She did not dare to look at him. The power that she had acc.u.mulated to strengthen herself was now completely gone. She Felt chilly in her spine.


    The glass of water was near her lips. Her throat was dry. She wanted that water but she didn''t have the courage to move little bit. Seeing her like that, Alex went very close to her. She was trembling more than before. She wanted that headrest which was behind her to swallow her. So that she doesn''t have to look at the monster in front of her.


    Alex moved her chin upwards with his finger.


    "Drink This water." He took the glass of water even closer. She had no choice.


    Alex had a glass in his hand and Avery was just drinking water. Some thin streams of water flowed from her pink lips to her neck.


    When the glass was completely down, Alex put it on the table. He got up on the bed. Avery thought he would go out from the room now. But for her disappointment, he picked her up in one swift move. He was still in his suit. He kicked his shoes off his feet and climbed onto the bed. He placed her trembling body on his lap.


    She just wanted to run away from him. Which she knew that was impossible. For the first time in the hospital, the arm in which she felt safest, now in same arms, she felt the most fear. He grabbed her chin and made her look at him.


    "Why are you crying my wife." This was the most sarcastic question for her at the time.


    "say." He shouted which made her Flinched.


    " Now where did your words go?" He moved his thumb over her trembling lips. "You were talking a lot down there and now you are very quiet." She closed her eyes and clenched her fists near her heart. Alex was just looking at her. There was something in his emotionless eyes that no one could understand.


    You know I missed the test of your pink lip. When she heard this, she just wanted to say, go to your girlfriend and taste her lips. But she could not do that. She was praying to God that he would not kiss her. God did not listen her prayers and he took her pink lips in His warm lips. Her heart pounded. It was the strongest humiliation for her.


    He was kissing her as he wished and she was just crying without making a sound. Her tears were soaking their faces. Satisfied, he released her lips five minutes later. He kissed her tears after releasing her lips.


    "Don''t cry like a stranger kisses you. No matter what, I have authority over you. Because I am your lawful husband. Am I right my lawful little wife." He laughed like a devil.


    The rim of her eye was swollen. Her lips were also swollen. He rested her head on his chest.


    As soon as he called Butler Kim, he appeared in front of him. " Call the best makeup maid in mansion. "


    There was one special thing, that Alex maintained his distance away from the maid who was working in the mansion. If he had an urgent matter, he would call Mrs. Kim directly.


    In two minutes, two maids appeared in front of Alex with makeup accessories. The two maids were terrified by what had happened in the mansion a while ago. They both had their heads bowed. They were looking at the floor.


    " Both of you, Listen. Your madam is naturally beautiful so she doesn''t use makeup." Alex knew that Avery had never done makeup. And she didn''t even have any makeup stuff. This is what he knows. If Avery ever needed makeup, her mother would do it. "Your madam cried a lot today which made her eyes swell. Her face is white." He grabbed Avery''s face. She was still crying. Alex''s words were working like oil in the fire of her crying.


    "Today my wife''s mother will come here for the first time. So I want you to do the with this pathetic face of my wife. I don''t want my mother in law to look at her daughter''s face like this way." He gestured to those two maids. "Come here and done with my wife''s face." Avery was still on Alex''s lap. The two went and stood in front of them.


    "Avery open your eyes."


    "Alex please....." He shouted again before Avery could say anything. " Avery I will not Say again."


    "And you two don''t have to do over makeup. I just My wife''s  original look." Both maids were trembling because they knew that their madam''s natural beauty was too hard for them to bring back. And pretty much in front of their master.

 Chapter 88 - I will take care of my sister.

    Alex was already waiting for Avery''s mother in the living room. Ethan had told him in advance that he would take Mrs. Miller with him in five minutes. Moments later, besides Ethan Mrs. Miller, Liam in her arms and entered the mansion. Seeing her, Alex quickly got up from his seat and walked over to her.


    Avery''s mother''s eyes were completely swollen. Her eyes were proof of her feelings. Her body trembled a little when she saw Alex coming towards her from the front. Alex was the person who was forced any person to lower their head in front of him. No one could ignore his majestic charms. Where Avery''s mother was a little scared to see Alex, Liam''s eyes were sparked when he big eyes saw Alex.


    When Avery''s mother and Alex came face to face, Liam quickly called Alex, "Big brother Alex your house is very beautiful and big." Liam made a big circle in the air with his little hand.


    "You liked it." Alex asked him with smile.


    " Too much." Alex stretched both his hands in front. "Liam come to your Alex brother." Liam happily jumped from his mother''s arms to Alex. All the servants present there were amazed to see Alex''s behaviour towards Liam. They had never seen their young master near any small kids before. Mrs. Killer was relieved to see Alex''s attraction towards Liam. She did not know when her son and Alex become very close.


    When everyone present there was busy watching Alex and Liam, Liam asked a question that took everyone in big wonder. Liam cupped Alex''s face with his little chubby hand. "Brother you are really going to marry Clara." Five-year-old Liam had quieted down the world-famous CEO. Five-year-old Liam had lost the word of the world-famous CEO.


    Seeing no response from Alex, Liam asked him again.


    Along with Alex Liam''s mother was also shocked when she heard little Liam''s.added himself.


    "Who told you?" Alex questioned him.


    "No one told me. I was hiding behind the door while my mom was watching TV and I was listening everything from behind the door. And then suddenly mom began to cry." Tears welled up in Liam''s big and round eyes. His little nose turned red. "Brother, if you are going to marry that Clara, then give me back my sister. I will grow up quickly and protect my sister for the rest of my life. I don''t like it when my sister or my mother cries." Little Liam''s words caused pain in the hearts of everyone who was present there.


    Alex didn''t understand what to say at that time. He wiped Liam''s tears with her thumb. "Liam don''t cry. I will not let your sister suffer."


    Alex called Mrs. Kim and gave Liam to her hand. "Mrs. Kim Make favourite cake of this little champ." cake was Liam''s very favourite thing. Every time His eyes sparkled when he heard cake''s name. But at that time he didn''t even want to look at cake. That time, he only wanted to see his sister.


    "I don''t want a cake. I only want to see my sister." He became very stubborn. Alex was trying very hard to made him understand, but still no use.


    "See Liam. Every time your sister makes a cake for you. This time you make a cake with Grandma and surprise your sister." When Alex lost in front of Liam''s stubbornness, Mrs. Miller''s magic trick worked.


    When Mrs. Kim took Liam to the kitchen, Alex turned towards Mrs. Miller. "I didn''t want Liam to hear our conversation. It is not suitable for his age."


    " I know. I had the same desire." Avery''s mother said.


    "Where is Avery?"


    " In the room." Alex took Mrs. Miller with him into the bedroom. When Mrs. Miller reached the room, she saw Avery was lying on the bed with her eyes closed. Sarah stepped forward and went towards the bed. Alex was standing in the doorway. Sara sat on the edge of the bed and stared at Avery''s face for a moment.


    The makeup on Avery''s face couldn''t hide Avery''s swollen eyes from Sara''s eyes.


    She ran her hand over Avery''s face.


    "My dear daughter" As soon as these words reached Avery''s ears, she opened her eyes. "Mom". She threw herself into her mother''s arms. Alex was standing in the doorway with his arms folded.


    Avery started crying as soon as she came in her mother''s arms. "Mom, you finally came." she sobbed very hard. Her mother patted her back and tried to soother her. "Avery calm down." She separated little Avery from herself and cupped Avery''s Face with her warm palm. " What happened to you? Why are you crying so hard?" Her mother had little idea why Avery was crying. Yet her mother thought it appropriate to ask her if there was another reason behind Avery''s crying. "Is something bothering you?"


    "Yes mom everything thing is bothering me. Mom he is not human. He is a monster." She yelled and pointed to Alex. Alex didn''t think she would do such a thing after threatened her very badly.


    "Mom, I lied to you last time that Alex has no affair with Clara. I''m sorry." Avery puts her head on her mother''s shoulder. Tears welled up in her mother''s eyes as she watched the situation of her beloved daughter. What she was afraid that finally happened.


    "Mom He broke all the promises that he had gave to me. He loves Clara very much. He is very cruel to me." Alex didn''t think Avery would say anything like that. Avery was blaming him but his cold emotion made no difference.


    "Mo...Mom....I...I wouldn''t tell you today but now it''s all out of my power. I can''t stand it anymore. You know....." she sobbed. "This Alex threatened me that he will kill you and Liam if I told you anything." Her mother widened her eyes. It was the biggest shock for her. Alex could say something like that, she didn''t even think about it in her dream. "Avery you may have heard wrong. Alex can''t say that." She couldn''t believe her own ears so she asked Avery again.


    "No mother! There is nothing wrong. He was always manipulating me with his action and words."


    "No more tears Avery calms down. And tell me when it all started." It was important for her mother to know that since her daughter had been suffering from all this rubbish.


    "From the second day of my wedding. He and that Clara were on this bed." She patted her hand on bed. "It''s all too bad. I''m in very pain Mom. I am.... " "shuuuu..." Her mother put finger on Avery''s lips and stopped her words. "No more it will hurt you more. You pack your things and come with me.


    Her mother paused for a moment and spoke back. "In fact, you don''t even have to take your stuff. I will bring you all new ones. Let''s go." Avery''s mother got out of bed. Just as Avery was about to step down from her bed, a very cold and strong sound echoed through the entire bedroom.


    "Think before you take Avery out of this mansion"


    "I thought Mr. Alexander Hill. Just because you saved my son''s life doesn''t mean you will make my daughter''s life hell. I trusted you. How do you do all this thing? My daughter is not the play toy Alex. If you have to do all this, why did you marry my daughter?"


    " mom. " Avery puts her hand on her mother''s shoulder.


    "what?" Avery closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    "I''m just a pawn for Alex and for that he marry me." "what." In disbelief, her mother puts her palm over her mouth.


    Sarah lost control of herself and she approached Alex and slapped him hard. It was Alex''s First slap in his whole life.


    "MOM...." Ave yelled and put her hand on her forehead. Sara raised her hand once more to slap Alex. Seeing Her mother, Avery who had been standing with great difficulty, ran quickly and stood in front of Alex and in next movement her mother ''s palm landed on her white cheek.


    There was strength in Sara''s slap that caused Ave to fall . But Alex caught her before she fell. Unknowingly, Sara slapped her daughter. It was the first time that Sarah laid her hands on her daughter.


    "Ave. Why are came in middle?"


    Avery was already tired. There was no energy left in her body so her whole body was leaning on Alex''s body. Her back was leaning against Alex''s chest. Alex was holding her waist with both hands.


    "Are you all right? "


    Alex whispered in her ear. She nodded. But her mother''s handprint was on her cheek.


    Avery was trying to calm herself down with a long sigh. Seeing her in such a state, Alex quickly picked her up and laid her on the bed. He gave her water to drink.

 Chapter 89 - After marriage, the daughters place is not in her mothers home

    Note:- I I have repeated the last portion of the last chapter in this chapter because I just wanted to create a link between these two chapters. Please don''t mind.


    *****


    "Are you all right? "


    Alex whispered in her ear. She nodded. But her mother''s handprint was on her cheek.


    Avery was trying to calm herself down with a long sigh. Seeing her in such a state, Alex quickly picked her up and laid her on the bed. He gave her water to drink.


    He put the glass on the table after she drank the water. Sara didn''t expect Alex to have that kind of behaviour after that slap. She hadn''t thought about anything before slapping him very hard, but she still thought that At least he would yell at her after slapping him but didn''t happen anything like that.


    The skin on Avery''s cheeks was a bit peeling due to Sara''s strong slap. Alex took the ointment from a nearby drawer.


    He took a little amount of ointment on his finger and stretched out his hand to apply it on Avery''s cheek. He was about to touch her cheek with his long finger but suddenly Sara''s words stopped his hand for a moment. "don''t touch my daughter with your dirty hand."


    Ignoring Sara''s words, Alex began to rub her cheeks.


    Avery was staring at him without blinking. She didn''t like what her mother was done with Alex today. She felt guilty about her mother''s behaviour. But on the other hand, she was confused about Alex''s behaviour. Because the person in front of whom no one dared to speak anything but today he slapped by her mother. But still he was very calm. She was looking at Alex. His cheeks were also red because of slap, but there was no difference in his expression.


    Alex''s hand was applying ointment to her swollen cheek . Avery grabbed his hand on her cheek, which makes him a bit surprised.


    "Alex why are you doing this. I am all tired with your push and pull game." Without answering her question he got up from the bed and went to the door. He was kept quiet but his eyes were saying something:


    He looked back once. "Mrs. Miller Come to my study room before taking Avery from here. I want to talk with you." Avery shouted as soon as she heard Alex''s words. "Nooooo....Mom, don''t listen him. He will try to manipulate your thoughts. He will threaten you."


    Alex didn''t bother to look at Avery,


    "Mrs. Miller, you are a sensible woman. Make whatever decision you want to make. But Don''t regret it after today."Alex left them both behind and walked away.


    "Mom, don''t listen to him" Avery became completely restless. Although she was in love with Alex, she had to get out of this hell. She did not want marriage without love. She felt that if her mother went to talk to him, she would change her mind. Because of that fear, she didn''t want to let her mother go....


    Her mother quickly approached her and held her face in her hands. "Calm down. Don''t cry " She grabbed Avery''s chin and turned her face. She looked at her cheek which was now covered with ointment. " Does it hurt?"


    Although it was paining slightly she shook her head negatively. She didn''t want to make her mother guilty.


    "I''m sorry Ave. I didn''t want to hurt you. I just want to cut off my arm because I slapped you first time." Avery slipped and put her finger on her mother''s lips. "Please don''t talk to like this. You have every right to slap me whenever you want and today you didn''t slap me on purpose. I was between you and Alex."


    " Then Why did you come to defend him even though he hurt you so much? " Sara didn''t like the fact that Avery had taken the slap on herself instead of Alex. Avery took her mother''s hand in hers.


    "Because I love Alex so much." It was a straightforward answer.


    " What? You are talking like this even though he has hurt you."


    " mom. I know I''m talking like a fool. And that''s what makes me angry. I angry because I can''t hate him. Mom I have known him for only three months but yet I don''t know what is it that keeps me hooked with him."


    Her mother was just looking at her. " I know I''m talking like crazy. But what do I do." She looked at her mother hopefully. "Mom, promise me you won''t do what you did today."


    Her mother looked at her in disbelief. "What are you talking? I am your mother. I can''t see you like pitiful women. I''m sorry. But I will do what I did today whenever Alex bothers you."


    " mom please. You slapped Alex because of your anger but it hurt me the most." She pointed to her heart. There were tears streaming from her eyes.


    "My only request to you is to take me away from here." Her mother put her hand on her cheek. " Don''t take tension. I''ll take you from here. I don''t care how rich Alex is. I don''t care how much power he has. Your mother will do anything to keep you safe." She assures her daughter.


    "So Mom, let''s go now. I don''t want to stay here anymore second."


    "Wait. Let me talk to Alex. "


    " No mother. If you talk to him, he will threaten you. And because of his threats, you will not take me with you. " Avery panicked and her voice was shaky.


    "Trust me No matter what he says to me, I will not let you stay here."


    "Mom promise me." She stretched her hand out to make promise with her mother. Sara put her palm on Avery''s palm.


    " I promise you I will take you with me no matter what Alex says to me. " After Promising Avery, her mother walked away from her.


    ...


    It had been an hour but Sarah still hadn''t returned. Avery was worried that what Alex was telling her mother that her mother had not returned yet.


    Little Liam was playing next to her. He was happy because he was with his sister. Liam was by her side, which made her feel little better. She could control the growth of emotions.


    Avery waited another half hour but neither her mother nor Alex returned.


    Now the power of waiting for Avery was gone. Although her leg was hurting, she ignored the pain and put her foot down on the bed. " Where are you going, Ave?"


    "Liam you stop here. I am going for mother."


    "ok." little Liam nodded. Just as Avery was about to stand on her feet, her mother came into the room. She was happy to see her mother but scared when she saw her mother''s pale face. "What happened mom." Her mother looked at her and said "nothing happened."


    Her mother stepped forward and picked up Liam in her arms. "Liam, let''s go home." Sara turned to Avery. "Take care of yourself" So she rushed to the door. "Mom wait for me." Her mother stopped. "Avery you are not coming with me."


    Her mother''s words made her world upside down. "Mom don''t joke with me."


    " I''m not"


    " Please Mom...." Avery started crying again. "I know. You''re saying it''s all because of Alex. I told you before, don''t talk to Alex. You didn''t listen to me and now see what happened."


    "Nothing happened because of Alex. It is my decision not to take you with me. Forgive me because I told you I would take you with me. Now it has come to my notice that after marriage, the girl does not have to leave her husband''s house. After marriage, the daughter''s place is not in her mother''s home." Her mother suddenly turned cold towards her.


    " Please don''t say that. " Avery shouted. Her mother slammed the door and walked out of the room. "Mom, stop," Avery shouted again and stepped forward. Her leg had twisted and she could not handle her load so she lost her balance. She was about to fall when someone grabbed her. Alex''s face was in front of her eyes as she rolled her eyes. Which made her very angry at that moment.


    *****


    Note:- My dear readers, you love this story and I am very happy to see that you are always looking forward to what will happen next in this story. This is my first nowel on webnowel and thanks to you very much for your full response.


    I get comments from many readers that show the female lead character strong and remove Alex from Avery''s life. But I want to tell everyone to be patient because this story is not simple. Each character in the story has a past. This story is full of suspense. And thank you so much for all your gifts, all your comments, all your reviews, and all your power stone.


    Today I am very happy because this novel crossed 1.3M views. This is just because of all of you. Thank you very very much my dear readers.

 Chapter 90 - New Entry

    Fifteen days had passed but Avery was still thinking about what Alex had told her mother. So that her mother did not take her home. She was very sad that her mother did not take her with her. She had lived in the mansion against her will but she had made condition with Alex for living in mansion.


    She had placed two conditions in front of Alex. Her first condition was that she would not share room with him. Her second condition was that he would not touch her against her will. She didn''t want to let Alex touch her with the same hand he touched Clara. Now Alex was living in the bedroom and Avery in the guest room.


    She turned completely cold towards him. She was trying to avoid him. During these fifteen days she did not attend Alex''s lectures regularly.


    ...


    Alex was taking the lecture on class but his full attention was not in teaching. He was looking again and again at Avery''s bench on which Emily was sitting alone.


    It had been half an hour since the lecture has started but still Avery not came.


    "Today Sir is not focusing on teaching." One student whispered in the ear of the student next to him. "Yes you are right. Today Sir is looking again and again at the door."


    When Alex felt that someone came near the door. He looked at the door, thinking that it was Avery. But his hopes were dashed when he saw the principal in the doorway. "Good morning President Hill." The principal greeted him.


    " Hmm. " Alex only shook his head.


    The principal didn''t mind Alex behaviour towards him because he knew how Alex was cold towards the other. Apart from hand full people Alex didn''t even mind to pass a smile towards others.


    "President Hill, here is a new transfer student. I came here to introduce this student with other classmates." Alex shook his head.


    And to make room for the principal, he went down from the dias and went near the window. He looked out of the window. "Avery, where are you? Why haven''t you come yet?" That time He had no idea what was going on in the classroom. He pulled out his cell phone and called on Avery''s number.


    Avery''s number was connecting but she was not picking up the call. Alex didn''t like Avery''s behaviour for the last fifteen days. He just wanted to punish her.


    Meanwhile


    The principal went on dias. "Dear student, a new transfer student has come to your class today." principal looked at the door. " Come inside." Along with that, a five and a half feet tall girl came into the class. Her blonde shoulder-length hair. Her light blue eyes with sharp facial features. Which was making her beautiful?


    "Wow..... She is very beautiful." Said a fellow, classmates. "She is beautiful but not as Avery and Emily. who are naturally beautiful in your class. They are not only beautiful from outside but also their heart is beautiful and they are not proud on their beauty." Said another classmate.


    " Yes you are right," The girl who was sitting in the next line to the boy said in a thin voice.


    "Hello everyone. I''m Violet White. Daughter of John White. I hope you will take care of me as I am new here."


    There were confidence and arrogance in Violet''s voice.


    In the classroom, the student''s murmurs had begun


    "Is she really a daughter of famous CEO John White?"


    "Who knows? Maybe or may not be."


    "If she''s the daughter of CEO John, she''s beautiful along with the rich." Some of the words from the student''s thin voice were falling on her ears. In which she could hear her praise.


    Violet knew that she was beautiful and she was very proud of her beauty. She came from a wealthy family.


    She was rich. She was also very proud of her wealth. She considered poverty as a curse.


    After she introduced herself, the principal asked her to sit down. When she looked around the whole class, she saw four empty spaces in the girls'' side. Out of those four seats, the last bench near the window focused her attention. That bench belonged to Emily and Avery. Emily was sitting alone because Avery didn''t come.


    There were no fixed seats for students in the classroom but still no one was sitting on the bench near the window. Emily and Avery would have no problem if someone else sat on that bench. But no one was sitting on the bench, so they both sat there daily.


    When Alex was busy staring out the window, he was called by the principal. He returned from his thoughts. "President Hill Violet is new here. Take care of her."


    The principal''s words did not change the expression on Alex''s face, but the whole class was gasped. The only thought in their head that time was that the principal was no longer well. How can principal order the devil?


    Violet was walking towards Emily and all the students in the class were waiting for Alex''s reaction. There was a smile on the principal''s face and he still hadn''t noticed his mistake. Alex''s eyes were starting to turn red but he was trying to suppress his anger. The expression of anger on his face changed when he heard a sweet voice from the door. "May I come in sir". Avery stood in the doorway and she looked tired. After seeing her, Alex quickly allowed her to come in now, which shocked the whole class. Because it was the first time that Alex allowed some to come to class in the middle of a lecture.


    Not only the students but also Avery was stunned when Alex in side the class. Avery stepped inside the classroom. Until now, A Alex''s who was not focused in the classroom. Now the same Alex took control over the class again. Seeing Violet was about to sit on her seat, Avery decided to sit on another seat. But before she could move on towards another seat, a cold sound echoed through the classroom. "Miss Violet stop." Violet was furious when she heard Alex''s words.


    No one had ever dared to stop Violet before. She looked in the direction of the voice, wondering, "who one had dared to stop me", And when she looked at Alex, she kept looking. She was mesmerized by Alex''s beautiful face. She stared at him without blinking.


    When she was completely engrossed in her thoughts. " "Miss Violet....." Alex''s voice brought her back to normal.


    While she was introducing herself, Alex was standing near the wall and looking out the window. So she never saw Alex. That''s why she didn''t know that Alex is a professor. She was out of class at the time the principal was initially talking to Alex. So it was natural that she didn''t know about Alex.


    "Who is he?" There was a question on her face.


    "I am your professor." Alex answered her unasked question.


    "I''m sorry s...sir."


    " No problem."


    " Sir, can you repeat what you said."


    " I said that place belong to other student. You look elsewhere."


    " Hmm...." So Violet walked away from that bench. But she was curious to know that, " for which student professor did not let me sit on that seat and That place belongs to which student."


    when she saw Avery walking towards that bench, she felt jealous of Avery''s beauty.


    As Avery was walking to her place, Alex noticed a white bandage wrapped around her hand, causing Alex to worry about her. He wanted to approached her and asked her what had happened to her hand. But he covered his feelings. Avery went and sat on her place.


    Alex resumed teaching. Alex was teaching and Alex''s lecture was Violet''s first lecture in a new college. But her focus was on Avery instead of the lecture. She was jealous of Avery''s beauty more and more.


    Violet considered herself the most beautiful up to this day. She was beautiful but she was not as beautiful as she looked. She looked more beautiful using makeup. But when she saw Avery today then she understood what natural beauty is called. She thought that it was because of Avery''s beauty, Alex asked her to change places.


    Violet was completely lost in the beauty of Alex at that time. She had decided to make Alex her own.


    *****


    Note:- Again I am thanking all of you for...


    My dear readers, you love this story and I am very happy to see that you are always looking forward to what will happen next in this story. This is my first nowel on webnowel and thanks to you very much for your full response.


    I get comments from many readers that show the female lead character strong and remove Alex from Avery''s life. But I want to tell everyone to be patient because this story is not simple. Each character in the story has a past. This story is full of suspense. And thank you so much for all your gifts, all your comments, all your reviews, and all your power stone.


    Today I am very happy because this novel crossed 1.3M views. This is just because of all of you. Thank you very very much my dear readers.

 Chapter 91 - Get ready Im coming

    The leftover lecture was completed by Alex with great interest. Alex''s changed behaviour completely confused the students.


    "Miss Emily and Miss Avery, come to my office during the lunch break." Alex suddenly called them both, so all the students in the class looked at them. All the students were looking at them with suspicion. Avery and Emily were looking at Alex like a statue. They both did not know, why Alex called them.


    After Alex left the class Lucas immediately joined the class. He glanced once at the whole class. When his gaze went to Violet, he stood her up.


    "You are a new transfer student. Am I Right?"


    " Yes sir" Violet answered his question firmly.


    "Ok sit down." Lucas made her sit down without asking her introduction.


    Lucas''s lecture ended in the next hour. Before leaving the class Lucas also asks Emily and Avery to come to his office.


    Avery and Emily were both summoned by two professors, which caused the students in the class to looked at them with awe. All the students were wondering what these two did that led to the professor calling them.


    ...


    It was lunch break and all the students were walking out of the classroom. David got up from his seat and walked over to Avery.


    "What happened? Why did Sir call you both?"


    "We Don''t know" They shook their head.


    "Ok, you two go now. I''m going to the canteen. I will wait for you both with Raina for lunch."


    "Tell her that we have both been called by Sir." Emily said to him.


    "Ok. But you two will come soon because I am very hungry." Ever since David started going College Regularly, he has been having lunch with the trio many times.


    Avery and Emily walked out of the classroom. Violet had been staring at Avery ever since the lunch break. She was as jealous of Avery as she was not of anyone before her. Her sense was telling her that there is something between Avery and Alex.


    When Avery and Raina left the class, Violet would also leave the class but suddenly words came to her ears which stopped her.


    "Lily, What do you think about Avery?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Lily, Savina means how to punish Avery for what she did with you." Lily and her friend were talking in their place. After listening to the conversation between Lily and her friend, Violet realized that something was going to happen to between Avery and a girl named Lily.


    That thought brought a devilish smile on Violet face. Violet knew their names, when Alex called Avery and Emily, but when David went to talk to them, she confirmed that the student for whom Alex had asked her to move, was Avery.


    Violet looked at Lily and her friends once more from her place. Although Lily was not a girl who used makeup at all, it is not hidden from Violet''s sharp gaze that Lily belongs to a rich family. And her friends were like a bee hovering over a honeycomb.


    She went to Lily and her three friends.


    "Hi, I''m Violet." Violet offered her hand to handshake. She had moved her hand forward in front of Lily but Lily started packing her bag without paying attention to her hand. Seeing Lily''s behaviour, Savina shook hands with Violet in exchange for Lily.


    "Hi, I''m Savina. She is Lily." Before Savina could say anything else, the other two girls made their own introductions.


    "I am Meghan."


    "And I''m a kitty."


    "I''m glad to meet you all." Violet gave a fake smile to the three of them because she had no interest in those three. Her main target was Lily.


    Violet decided not to spend too much time on them and decided to ask them straight questions.


    "Why did Sir call those two girls?" She knew that none of the students in the class knew the reason, but she deliberately asked that question for increased the conversation.


    "We don''t know." Meghan answered her question.


    "You were talking about Avery some time ago." She again asked.


    Savina began to speak after Violet''s words. "We want Revenge..." Lily stopped Savina before She could finish her word, "Shut up Savina. And you...." She turned to Violet. "You are new here. So Stay like new. There is no need to put your finger in others matter.


    Focus more on making friends than thinking about what has happened or what will happen between Avery and me."


    Lily grabbed her bag and started walking out of the classroom. She stopped walking. "The three of you will come with me or want to stay with this Violet." After saying this, Lily walked out of the classroom. Her three friends also ran after her.


    "Lily wait for us."


    "Lily, Why did you stop Savina when she was telling about Avery. Violet is new here in our class and she was just simply asking." Lily''s legs stopped at Kitty''s words and she turned to Kitty.


    "Kitty Violet didn''t ask just simply."


    "How You know." Meghan asked.


    " I looked into her eyes. I watched her when she was looking at Avery with jealousy."


    "But what is it about Avery that made Violet feel jealous?" Savina asked her.


    "Avery''s look. Avery''s mesmerizing beauty."


    "Hey, Lily Avery is no more beautiful than you."


    "Shut up Savina. I know everything is not right between me and Avery but it does not mean that I am more beautiful than Avery. Avery is the most beautiful, not only in our class but also in the entire university. She and her friend are famous among boys for their innocence look.


    One more thing Savina. I know I shouldn''t feel bad so you lied. But you know in a good way how much I get angry at liars. The relationship between Avery and me is not good because of this lie. If you don''t want to have a good relationship between you and me, you can lie to me. I just don''t understand how such a pure girl can do such a thing to me."


    Lily''s words were a direct threat to Savina. Lily''s words brought cold sweat to Savina''s head. "God if Lily knew that Avery hadn''t lied to her. What would happen, if Lily will know that everything that had happened that day had happened just because of me?"


    At the same time.


    Lily''s friends also ran after her when Lily left the classroom. Violet was the only one in the class who was clenching her fists in anger. The way Lily had treated her, no one had ever treated her like that before. And she blamed Avery for all that.


    "Avery or whatever your name. I don''t care. But everything that happened to me today has only happened just because of you and I will take revenge on you. Get ready I''m coming." She pulled out her mobile and asked someone to find out the full information about Avery.


    ...


    Inside Alex''s Office


    Alex was sitting like a king on his leather chair and the college principal in front of him was drenched in sweat. The principal had been sitting in front of Alex for over an hour. Alex had been staring at him for over an hour.


    Alex didn''t say a word to the principal but Alex''s gaze was enough to make the principal panic.


    "I hope you have noticed your mistake now." Alex asked in very cold tone.


    "President please tell me what I did wrong. I still haven''t noticed." Alex laughed out loud at the principal''s words. His laughter echoed through his office which frightened the principal even more.


    Alex got up from his chair and stood behind the principal. He put his hand on the principal''s shoulder and applied a little pressure. Alex bent down and whispered in the principal''s ear. " It''s your fault that you told me to take care of that new student. Who are you ordering me?"


    Now the principal''s attention was drawn to his mistake and he wanted to say sorry to Alex. But the words did not come out of his trembling lips. Someone knocked on Alex door as he was about to say something else.


    The knock-on Alex''s door brought the principal a sigh of relief. Alex stepped aside from behind him. "Now you get out." As Alex said the principal, the principal ran to the door as he wanted.


    Emily and Avery were in front of his eyes when he opened the door. "Thank you so much for coming on time." Thanking them both, the principal ran away.


    " What happened to the principal."


    " I do not know. " Avery doesn''t even know why Alex called them both. So who can she know about the principal?


    *****


    Note:- Forgive me my dear readers because I am very busy at work right now. And that''s why I can''t upload two chapters a day. But I promise to be uploading two chapters a day from one date next month. Which will let you know more about the story.

 Chapter 92 - Lucass offer

    Avery and Raina were standing in the doorway after the principal left. Avery''s heart pounded when she looked up at Alex. She had been trying to hide from Alex for the last fifteen days. She didn''t want to come in front of Alex. But today she had to come in front of him against her will which made her nervous.


    "Now come inside and close the door." He commanded them both in a normal but strong voice. Now the office door was closed and two cute delicate bunnies were standing in front of a mighty tiger. The two of them were silently standing with their heads down. Alex looked at the two of them for a moment and smirked at the obedient of two of them.


    "Miss Emily Please sit down." Alex pointed to the couch. After Emily sat on the couch, Avery was now standing alone. After Emily sat on the couch, Alex approached Avery without a moment''s delay. Suddenly seeing Alex right in front, Avery''s eyes widened in surprise. In front of her, Alex was standing stiffly with his hands in his pockets. She was barely reaching his chest.


    Emily felt like the third wheel between husband and wife. She had no idea what was going to happen between two of them, so she wanted to get out of there.


    But that time she didn''t think it was right to speak so she picked up the magazine from the front table to divert her mind. She grabbed a magazine in front of her face so that her face was completely hidden.


    Alex quickly took Avery''s hand which was wrapped in a bandage in his hand.


    "What happened to your hand"


    "You should have nothing to do with it." Avery quickly jerked her hand. Avery''s move increased Alex''s anger. She turned around a bit. Just as she was about to ask Emily to go out, Alex suddenly grabbed her by shoulders and pushed her against the wall.


    "Can I go out." Emily heard a little noise, so she glanced outside the magazine. When She saw Alex was pressing Avery to the wall she stood up unknowingly and she quickly uttered words from her mouth.


    "NO"


    After Alex said no, she had no choice. She sat quietly on the couch again and dipped her head into the magazine.


    "Alex leave me. What are you doing?"


    " I know what I''m doing. " Alex tightened his grip on her shoulder.


    "Alex Emily is here. "


    " I don''t care."


    " But I."


    "So tell me."


    " why. You started to worry about me."


    "If you want me to find out in my own way in front of your best friend Emily what happened to you. So don''t say." Alex had a devilish smile on his face and his thumb was moving on her rosy lips. Avery couldn''t believe her ears but she knew Alex could do that. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    "Now please tell."


    "Today when I was in the living room." She paused for a moment.


    "What happened when you were in the living room." He put his hand on her cheek and began to rub her cheek. His gaze was unbreakable in which Avery swallowed. She would have lost herself in his gaze but her intuition gave her a voice, ''Don''t lost your self in his magical gaze.''


    "What happened when you were in the living room." He again asked her.


    "When I was standing near the couch in the living room, I was suddenly hit by someone. I couldn''t handle my self and fell down. I quickly put my hands on the floor to save myself. But where I put my hand was a piece of sharp glass, and that cut my hand.


    Alex narrowed his eyes. He felt something abnormal. "How was the glass in the living room." Avery saw the changing expression on his face and unknowingly put his hand on his chest. After Nora''s matter, she realized that if Alex wanted to, he could take her life. But he won''t let anyone else touch her hair. She feared that he would punish all the servants in the mansion because of what had happened today.


    "Alex, glass was broken so there was a piece of broken glass left." In fact, Avery didn''t even know where the glass came from.


    "Okay." Avery breathed a sigh of relief at Alex''s ok.


    ####


    "Did you go to the doctor?"


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "Because Grandma had bandaged the wound at home."


    "what." He literally shouted.


    "What happened"


    "Nothing, You come with me first. I''ll take you to the hospital." Avery felt the warmth in Alex''s words. The warmth she had longed for, but now she was afraid of his warmth. She was afraid that if she welcomed his warmth, he would turn his warm into coldness as before. She pushed him with her all might. Her hand hurt as she pushed him and she hisses in pain.


    "Alex I don''t want your consolation. You don''t love me, so I beg you from my heart to stay away from me. Because when you touch me with your hands, I feel disgusting." Avery lied with great difficulty. Because deep down she knew that she felt safe when Alex touched her but she didn''t want to fall into his love trap again.


    "Ave...." Before Alex could say anything, Avery joined her hands in front of him. "I beg you please stay away from me. And when your need for me ends up in your plan, please divorce me. Because after divorcing you, I will be able to start my new life with my mother and brother." Before Alex could say anything, Avery went to the door and opened.


    "Emi Let''s go." Emily quietly followed Avery.


    As the two walked away from Alex''s office, Emily stopped Avery.


    " Avery you today..... sir....Alex." She didn''t know what to say to Avery about what was happened inside the office. Avery put her hand on Emily''s shoulder. "Emily All you want to know that how I answered Alex today.'' Emily nodded her head.


    "Emi I loved Alex very much but because of his behavior, I started behaving like this with him. I still love Alex so much but his love has always hurt me. I cried a lot for him. Which caused me to bother myself. It''s very difficult for me to be strong in front of Alex but I need to do this for myself."


    "You''re doing it right Ave." Emily patted her back. "Now let''s hurry. We were also called by Sir Lucas." Emily grabbed Avery''s hand and led her to Lucas'' office.


    ...


    At that time


    Lucas had a piece of paper in his hand with Avery''s information on it. But the joy that should have been on Lucas''s face but it wasn''t on his face. Because on that paper only had Avery''s mother''s name and Avery''s previous school name. His assistant was unable to gather any other information about Avery.


    Lucas had sent his assistant to Avery''s previous school to gather information about her. But his assistant only knew from her school that there was a smart student named Avery in the school.


    Now Lucas felt that Avery is a very difficult puzzle. He then picked up one of the two paper bunches from his table. He turned the page of that paper bunch. "I hope you will accept this so that I can get to know you more." He placed that paper bunch on table and closed his eyes. Avery''s image was rolling in front of his closed eyes.


    "Come inside." Lucas opened his eyes and said when he heard a knock on his office door. Avery was in front of his eyes after opening the door of his office. The goddess of his dreams was in front of him who put a smile on his lips. He sat up straight in his chair. He wanted to give Avery a big hug but it stopped his mind.


    When Avery and Emily went inside his office, he asked them to sit down. Avery had gone to his office but in her head, what Alex had warned her about Lucas was still circulating.


    Avery kicked Emily''s leg with her foot. Emily understood Avery''s intention and started talking to Lucas.


    "Sir, why did you call us?" Lucas wanted to talk to Avery for a while but the Emily''s straightforward question got him to the main point.


    "Actually, I am here to called you to make an offer." He said as he moved the two paper bunches towards them. "What an offer sir."


    "You are both working as a trainee in Alex''s company. I want you to do that in my company."


    "No." They both shouted when they heard Lucas'' words. Lucas was a little surprised by the screams of the two of them but he regained his composure in an instant.


    "Keep calm and read this before making any decision." Lucas nodded to the two paper bunches. Although they did not want to, they started reading the paper. After reading the paper, there was a look of surprise on their faces.

 Chapter 93 - Lucass offer part two

    In their hands was the contract of Lucas''s company. The two of them were looking at the contract in amazement. The most surprising thing about that contract was the monthly salary. One month salary in that contract was equal to their eight months'' salary. The salary was too high for them. Seeing the shocking expressions on their faces, Lucas thought that they would accept his offer. His face lit up. The two of them pulled their faces out paper bunch and looked at each other.


    "So should I assume that you both accepted my offer?" Avery glared at Emily to ask him why he is offering us such a high salary.


    Emily immediately looked at Lucas. "Sir, why are you offering us such a high salary?"


    "Because You both have the ability and I know you will not disappoint me."


    "But, sir we are only part-time trainees and this salary is very high for us." When this idea came to Lucas''s mind, he had no idea that the two girls would need to be convinced. He thought that both of them would be very happy to see the salary and would accept his offer quickly. But now he was getting irritated by both of them. He was especially irritated by Emily because she was the only one talking to him and Avery was sitting quietly.


    Lucas looks at Avery, ignoring Emily. "miss Avery What do you think? You have been quiet since you came." The day Avery went to Lucas''s company for an industrial visit, she had to spoke him because of lehenga. But today She didn''t want to talk to him because she didn''t want to invite another storm in her life. But now that Lucas asked her a question himself so she answered him in a very simple way. "Sir, I will agree with Emily''s decision." Are you stupid or dumb Lucas wanted to say this but he covered his bitter expression on his face behind a smile? Now He had no choice but to persuade Emily.


    Emily was pleased with Avery''s answer. She thanked Avery in her heart. Thanks Avery for believing on me. "miss Emily tells me what you think now."


    "Excuse me sir but we both can''t accept this offer."


    "But why." God, what can I do with this stubborn mind?


    "Sir, we have already signed a contract with ELIZA Group. According to that contract, we can''t leave the job as we wish."


    "And what if you quit your job?"


    "Sir we have to pay compensation. And we can''t do that."


    "I am ready to compensate for both of you." Lucas was willing to do anything to convince them both. Sir you are really frying my brain. Emily thought. When She did not understand what to say, her ears heard a sweet voice.


    "Sir, we can''t accept your offer." Avery simply said as she placed the contract paper in her and Emily''s hands in front of Lucas.


    Avery''s words made him a little angry and his heart ached. They both quickly got up from their chairs.


    "Sir we have to leave now." Lucas spoke before the two of them left.


    "If I am willing to compensate then what is the problem now." Emily turned to him. "Sorry sir but still not." They quickly went to the door.


    "My offer will always be the same, if you change your mind, you will be welcomed." They both heard his words and left without responding to him. There were twenty minutes left for ending the lunch break.


    So they started walking towards the canteen.


    "Emily Why did you reject his offer?" Although Avery herself did not want that offer, she wanted to know why her friend did not accept Lucas'' offer.


    "Because what we get without hard work does not last long." Emily simply said her.


    "Yes your right. But how you know that I also wanted to reject his offer. And there you decided for both of us in front of Sir Lucas."


    Emily stopped walking and turned to Avery.


    "Avery I know you very well now. And one more thing a girl who doesn''t want to talk to him. How she will accept his offer. Am I right, Mrs. President." Emily whispered in her ear.


    "You." Avery blushed little and shouted on Emily. Emily winked at Avery and ran away.


    "If my hand catch you, I swear to God I will hit you very hard my dear friend Emily."


    "Catch me first if you can." Emily giggled and ran towards the canteen.


    Emily and Avery left Lucas office without accepting his offer. Because of that Lucas was very angry. He tore up the contract paper and threw it in the dust bin and left the office.


    He just wanted to make an offer for Avery but he thought Emily was her best friend. He knew that they both work together. So he thought that if Avery refused his offer, Avery''s best friend would convince Avery because of the high salary. But here everything went wrong.


    David asked them as they reached the canteen.


    "What did sir say you both?" They did not tell David what had really happened.


    ...


    It was nine o''clock at night. Avery was studying in her room. Alex was sitting on his chair in his study room. Mr. Kim was sitting in front of him.


    "Mr. Kim. Did you know that Avery''s hand was cut off by a piece of glass this morning?"


    "Yes."


    "How did happen?"


    " I have gathered all the information about the morning matter." He placed a pen drive on the table in front of Alex. "You see it yourself."


    "Ok, you can go now." He dismissed Mrs. Kim and connected the pen drive to his laptop. Alex looked at the information in that pen drive for a full hour.


    "I never thought it could happen. But it''s okay now there will be more fun in the game." There was a mischievous smirk on his handsome face. He pulled out a pen drive and put it in his safe locker. He turned off the laptop and left the study room.


    *****


    Alex went to the dining room for dinner but there was not Avery on the dining table. This session started from last fifteen days. Avery was not there whenever Alex went to the dining room for breakfast or lunch or dinner. He sat down on his chair and began to eat.


    On the other hand Avery was studying. She was hungry now. She closed all her books and walked out of her room. She approached the dining room and was about to take another step forward when she saw Alex. She saw Alex sitting on the chair while eating. She didn''t want to go in front of Alex and eat with him. She turned her heel and headed back into the room. She thought Alex hadn''t seen her but she didn''t know that Alex''s attention was on her from the beginning.


    Alex ate his meal and walked into his room.


    ...


    Avery and Alex had been married for five months now. But the distance between the two of them increased day by day. Avery had focused on her studies. She still had a love for Alex in her heart but now she was not punishing herself for Alex and Clara. She wasn''t crying because of Alex.


    She was taking herself away from Alex but her tension was still not low. Now behind her was a new Tension called Violet. Violet had learned from the other students that Alex had a girlfriend and her name was Clara. Still, Violet felt that there was something between Alex and Avery that no one knew about. She also had asked her man to gather all information about Avery but her man did not find anything about Avery.


    She always saw something about Alex in Avery''s eyes. She also tried to harm Avery several times but each time her efforts failed.


    ...


    It was six o''clock in the evening and all the trainees were doing their work. Suddenly Alex''s secretary appeared in their section. "All the trainees stand in their places. The President has something to say to all of you."


    Alex''s secretary Liala''s voice was strong but quiet. Liala was the secretary who handled all the work in Alex''s office. She was a very professional lady. She never interfered in Alex''s personal affairs and worked hard on her own. She was a low-speaking person.


    Shortly after, heavy footsteps were heard in the trainee section. And the next moment the owner of that heavy footstep came who was in a black suit.


    Alex caught everyone''s eye in a black suit. He had a Clara beside him and his hand was on her waist. Seeing Alex with Clara hurts Avery''s heart. She lowered her head. Clara saw Avery''s head bowed and she had a chance to insult Avery in front of everyone. She lowered her head. Clara saw Avery''s head bowed and she had a chance to insult Avery in front of everyone.

 Chapter 94 - Condition

    Alex caught everyone''s eye in a black suit. He had a Clara beside him and his hand was on her waist. Seeing Alex with Clara hurts Avery''s heart. She lowered her head.


    All eyes were on Alex except Avery. She thought it would be better to look down than to look at Alex and Clara.


    "Trainees of my company, I have a surprise for all of you. Hope that ...."


    "baby one minute." Clara stopped Alex before he could finish his sentence.


    "What happened?" Alex asked Clara, who was in his arms.


    Clara lifted Alex''s hand from her waist and came two steps forward. She gestured to Avery with her hand. "Hey! You come here." She shouted. But Avery, with her head down, didn''t know that Clara was yelling at her.


    "Why don''t you come here? Didn''t you listen?" She screamed again but Avery didn''t look up. Because she thought Clara would be yelling at someone just like every day. Insulting anyone in the office for no reason was Clara''s daily drama. Now everyone presents there was looking at Avery and Avery was looking down at her flats unknowingly from everyone''s gaze.


    She was thinking about how to fix, a thin belt of her flats.


    Emily came closer to her and shook her arm.


    "Huuu." Avery looked at her sideways.


    "Clara is talking to you." After hearing Emily''s words when she looked up, she saw how angry Clara was looking at her. Seeing Clara''s anger, Avery was not scared but she got a little nervous. The gaze of both of them met.


    "You deaf come here." Clara yelled.


    Avery was confused as to why Clara is calling her. She walked forward without saying anything and stood in front of Clara. Clara''s height was four inches higher than Avery''s so Avery had to raise her head to look at her.


    "What happened?" Avery said looking into her eyes.


    "What happened? How dare you ask me questions."


    "Excuse me." She didn''t understand the reason for Clara''s anger. Not only she but also everyone who was present there. Not even Alex.


    "Clara, what happened? Why are you shouting at Miss Avery?"


    "Alex just Give me five minutes. Today I show this girl her own place." Clara again focused her attention on Avery. Clara wanted to avenge her own insult from Avery. The insult that Avery did to her when she returned from Russia.


    "How dare you ignore the President."


    " When I....." She didn''t even let Avery fulfil her word.


    "You were looking down when everyone''s attention was on Alex''s words. How dare you?" Clara shouted and raised her hand to slap Avery. Unaware of what would happen next, Avery''s guard was down against Clara. Clara''s sudden move did not allow Avery to defend herself. At that time, she had no choice but to welcome the slap with her eyes closed. She closed her eyes for a minute but when she felt nothing on her cheek and no sound of slap she opened her eyes.


    Avery was amazed at the sight in front of her eyes. Clara''s right hand was held by Emily''s right hand. Avery covered her mouth in disbelief.


    First She looked at Clara. Clara''s eyes were wide. Then she looked at Emily. Emily''s eyes narrowed. There was anger on Clara''s face while on Emily''s face was the answer for Clara''s anger.


    Avery was looking at Clara and Emil.


    First Clara then Emily.


    Clara then Emily.


    Clara then Emily.


    Clara then Emily.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    For a minute, Avery just stared at them. Everyone who was present there had a same expression, like Avery.


    Clara always slapped employees in Alex''s company for no reason. But no one had dared to stop her. They were terrified her of being the president''s girlfriend.


    "How dare you hold my hand," Clara yelled at her.


    "How dare you raise your hand on Avery." Emily backfired at Clara.


    " I was punishing her for what she did."


    "And what she did? For you were going to punish her for?" Because Emily was a sporty person, she was physically fit. Her grip was too tight on Clara''s wrist. Clara''s wrist was turning red. She was trying to loosen her wrist but Emily was not ready to let go of her wrist.


    "Let go of my hand."


    "First tell me what Avery did," Emily shouted. Her eyes were red. She had acc.u.mulated anger about Clara.


    "She disrespected Alex."


    "In what way.?"


    "She was looking down when Alex was talking."


    "Is it called disrespecting someone? You will need an ear to hear someone''s words. Which Avery has two. And One more thing. What is your right to punish her?"


    Now it was Clara''s turn. " I was punishing her with the authority of the future Mrs President." Clara''s words were clear and echoing in that section. Avery''s heart ached at her words.


    "Future Mrs President not present. Only the president has the power to punish Avery. I''m right." Emily asked the rest of the trainees present there. "Yes, you are right." All the trainees between the ages of seventeen to nineteen who were present answered.


    Everyone in Alex''s company was angry with Clara because of her bad behaviour. But none of them dared to say anything to her because they didn''t want to face Alex''s anger. They did not want to give up their high-paying job. But now when Emily raised her voice against Clara, all the young trainees in the trainee department came forward to support her.


    "What the hell is going here," Alex shouted who was silent until now. "I thought you would shut your mouth but you are not ready to calm down." He said looking at Emily and Clara.


    "Alex See what she is doing to me." Clara was pretending to be pure and pathetic in front of Alex.


    "Alex she''s hurting my hand."


    " Miss Emily let go of her hand."


    " Sorry sir but I won''t let go of Miss Clara''s hand until I get a valid reason. Because it''s Clara''s daily drama." Emily turned to Alex. "And I think as a CEO you know that it is a legal offence to harass employers mentally or physically during working hours. If we complain about Clara, she may be punished."


    "Alex Look, she''s trying to intimidate me. This Emily is trying to teach you the law. I thought Avery has disrespected you and I was trying to teach her a lesson that it shouldn''t happen in the future. What I did was very wrong." There were crocodile tears in Cara''s eyes.


    "You have no right to talk about Clara like this. I don''t want to repeat my words. miss Emily." Alex shouted again. He was angry by what he was here for and what happened. As soon as Emily let go of her hand, she walked over to Alex. "Look, my hand it is turned completely red."


    "Come with me to the office. I''ll put ointment on it." She pressed her face to his chest. "I don''t want ointment." She whispered.


    "Honey, then what you want." He separated her a little from himself and lifted her face.


    "I want an apology from emily."


    "Just this, miss Emily you say sorry to Clara." Prior to this Emily would make some moves, Clara said.


    "No Alex I want a proper apology from Emily."


    " As?"


    " She had to kneel in front of me and rub her nose in front of me on the floor." Everyone''s eyes widened at Clara''s words. Alex was also shocked.


    " But Clara this is not right."


    "Sorry, Alex but I want this apology for what Emily has insulted me." Clara was so stubborn that Alex agreed with her.


    "Miss Emily do what Clara says."


    " But sir."


    "Do as Clara says."


    Tears welled up in Emily''s eyes. Emily knew she had done nothing wrong. She seemed very helpless at that time. At that time, she missed Noah the most. She took two steps forward. She was now standing two feet away from Clara and Alex. She closed her eyes and just as she was about to bend down to sit on her knees, someone grabbed her shoulders. She opened her eyes to see the man''s face. In front of her was the face of her friend.


    "Ave." She whispered.


    "Emily you don''t have to apologize to Clara." Avery wiped away Emily''s tears and hugged her. "You don''t have to bow to Clara." She said as she separated Emily from herself.


    "Miss Avery, Are you trying to opposing me?" When Avery heard a cold voice, she turned around.


    "No sir I can''t do anything like that. Emily must apologize to Clara. Not only Emily but I will also apologize to Clara. But I have a condition for that." Everyone was confused by Avery''s words but she had a mischievous smirk on her face.


    It was Alex''s first time seeing such expressions on Avery''s face. Avery''s expression on her face was clear that something was going on in her head. Conditions condition condition.one one

 Chapter 95 - Resignation

    "What is your condition?" Clara asked because she was willing to accept any condition to get Avery on her knees. Only problem was Alex''s because Clara didn''t know if Alex would accept Avery''s condition or not.


    Avery didn''t bother to look at Clara. "Sir I have only one condition."


    "Which one."


    "Accept our resignation."


    "WHATTT?" Alex''s eyes widened. He was shocked but Clara was happy, ''This bitch will finally leave if Alex should accept her resignation.'' She thought to herself.


    "Are you out off your mind."


    "Not Now." Her words startled everyone. "Emi I have already saved the resignation letter in my pen drive for us. That pen drive is in my college bag. Bring two hard copy of that resignation letter."


    Everyone was there not understood what Avery was trying to do. But they saw confidence in her words. Within two minutes Emily brought two hard copies of the resignation letter.


    "Here it is." She handed two letters to Avery.


    "Did you sign in your letter?"


    "Yes, I did." Emily nodded.


    "good." Avery pulled a pen out of her pocket and signed on her resignation letter. At that time, Avery looked like a wild cat who was trying to behave like a big tiger.


    She went in front of Alex. "Sir, this is my and Emily''s resignation. Please accept it. so that we can apologize to your girlfriend." No one dared to talk to Alex in the same way as Avery was talking to him. If the top executive in the company was there, it would have been a historic moment for them. Everyone was looking at Avery in amazement. They were waiting for Alex''s decision. But Alex knew he couldn''t lose Avery in any situations. He knew that Avery was trying to persuade him.


    "Don''t you know that if anyone leaves the job before completing their contract, that person has to be compensated?"


    "I know and am ready to compensate." Alex narrowed his eyes. He grabbed Avery''s arm hard and pulled her close to him. Seeing that all gasped.


    "Where did you get all this money?" His eyes were bloodshot.


    "That is my personal matter sir." Avery said in a voice that everyone would hear. But the next moment she rolled her eyes and whispered, " Alex we are not in the mansion." After hearing about the compensation, Alex forgot for a moment that he was talking to Avery in the office. Avery''s words brought him back to normal. He quickly let go of her arm and took two steps backwards.


    "Sorry about my behaviour." Alex''s Secretary shocked because apart from hand full important people he had not said sorry to anyone.


    "Alex, Please accept his resignation." Clara was becoming impatient. She wanted to see Avery and Emily on their knees in front of her. Alex looked at her angrily.


    "Will You shut your mouth for two minutes."


    "Alex I just....." Alex gestured to her with his hand and turned to Avery.


    Before Alex said something to Avery his secretary Interrupted. "Sir, it''s time for your important video conference." Alex gritted his teeth and curled his palm into fist. He looked at his secretary. "Okay, you take care of the remaining matter, I am already done with this all drama." He looked at Clara, "And you Clara, you are no longer allowed in this department." He walked away and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    After Alex and Clara left, his secretary turned to all trainees. "You all have training for twenty days in New York. For that, you all have to be at the International Airport tomorrow at 2 p.m. The flight will take off at 3 p.m." All the trainees were excited to hear that they have to go New York for twenty days.


    Secretary approached to Avery. "I think you should leave this matter here."


    "Ok, mam." Avery nodded.


    "Hm."


    ...


    in Alex''s office.


    Alex was sitting on his chair and his secretary was standing in front of him.


    "Care to tell me. Why did you say that even though there was no video conference?"


    "I''m sorry about that Sir. I thought it was right to lie to avoid the situation."


    "Why do you have a doubt on my ability?"


    "No sir"


    "Then."


    "Sir Miss Avery and Miss Emily are the best trainees in our company. I know this is your personal matter. But I think Miss Clara is responsible for what happened today. If you had accepted Avery''s resignation or not. In both cases, you would have been highlighted. Sorry Sir but many staff are upset with Miss Clara. No one points a finger on her because she is your girlfriend. In my opinion....." Alex cut her in middle.


    "I understand your point, you can go now."


    "Thank you sir." She bowed her head in front of him before leaving.


    "Avery and Emily you don''t know what you did today." He said while closing his eyes and sighed.


    ...


    It was time to go home. Everyone was getting ready to go home. Emily Approached Avery.


    "Thanks for today. I felt very humiliated today."


    "You don''t have to thank me. I did the same thing you tried to do while protecting me. And yep I got used to all this now."


    "But what if Sir had accepted our resignation. Where would we get the money for compensation?"


    "My dear best friend did you forget about Lucas sir''s offer."


    "what. You were going to accept his offer." Avery giggled as she looked at Emily''s startled face.


    "I''m just kidding. But I knew that Alex would not accept our resignation."


    "But why."


    "Because I''m a very important pawn for him. he''s not going to let me get away very easily."


    ....


    "Please open the door. Listen to me once."Alex was banging the door. It was eleven o''clock at night and Alex had been banging on the door for an hour. "Clara listen to me."


    He sighed. "I have gift for you. If you do not open the door, I will give this gift to Avery." Clara was upset by what happened in the office and she did not receive an apology from Avery. She had left the office early. Alex was trying to call her after finishing his work but her mobile was switched off. He noticed that she was upset with him. He had gone straight to her house from the office to persuade her. She was upset so he took a gift for her before going her home. He had opened the door of her house by putting the password but he could not see Clara in the whole house. Because she was in her bedroom.


    Clara quickly opened the door of her room when she heard about Avery. She stood in front of him in the doorway. Her cheeks were puffy. She was a s.e.xy twenty-seven-year-old woman who was trying to act like a cute girl in front of Alex.


    "Alex I don''t want to talk to you." She turned her face away.


    "Okay, I''ll take this gift to Avery."


    "No need." She came forward and wrapped her arms around him. "Why didn''t you accept her resignation today?" Alex wrapped his arms around her waist. "Clara how many times I have told you that Avery is very important to me for that land."


    " But there may be other options for acquiring that land."


    "Is not. Avery''s mother''s signature is required for that land."


    " You can kidnap her mother for that. Or you can use Avery to blackmail her mother."


    "What do you think? I may not have thought of that. But the other people also have their eyes on that land. So I can''t do anything illegal." Alex was trying to convince her.


    "Okay. I leave to you for not receiving an apology from Avery today. But tonight I want you."


    "This servant is here for the queen. " Alex picked her up and led her into the room. Laid her on the bed. He kissed her on the head. " I will back in a minute." Anyway, he went out of the room and came back with a glass bottle and a red box in his hand.


    This is your gift. " He gives her a red box and asks her to open it. After opening the Clara box, she was amazed because there is a diamond necklace in that box. She was very happy. "Take this Limited wine especially for you. " Alex pours wine into a glass and tells her to drink. She drinks wine. " Alex I want you. " She says very s.e.xily.


    This is your gift. " He gives her a red box and asks her to open it. After opening the Clara box, she was amazed because there is a diamond necklace in that box. She was very happy. "Take this Limited wine especially for you. " Alex pours wine into a glass and tells her to drink. She drinks wine. " Alex I want you. " She says very s.e.xily. Alx .a.a.a.a.a.a.a.a.a.a.a.

 Chapter 96 - Did you find Sugar Daddy .

    Clara''s bare body was wrapped in a thin sheet and she was asleep on the bed. Alex was standing near the window and looking at the moon. The dim light of the moon was falling on his beautiful face. That dim light was sharpening his facial features more. He had a cigarette between two long and thin fingers of one hand. He was running his other hand through his messy hair. His face was expressionless but there was some kind of feeling in his dark blue eyes.


    He turned and looked at the clock on the wall. It was twenty-five minutes past two in the morning. He took the last puff of a cigarette. After extinguishing, he threw it''s in dust bin. He went to the couch. He picked up his coat from the couch. Picked up the mobile and wristwatch from the small table. He walked out of Clara''s bedroom and closed the door behind. He came out of her house and drove the car towards the mansion.


    ...


    Alex went inside the mansion. There was darkness in the whole mansion. But there were also some dim bulbs somewhere for showing the path in darkness. He went straight to the guest room. The guest room door was locked from inside but he had a spare key. He opened the door and went inside.


    He looked at his wife who was sleeping peacefully on the bed. He sat on the edge beside her. He tucked the strands of hair from her beautiful face to behind her ears. After admiring her beauty for half an hour, he kissed her on forehead and left.


    ...


    Avery felt the light rays of the sun on her face. After blinking a few times, she opened her eyes. She lifted her head slightly from the bed but next moment a load put her head back on the bed. The weight that had put her head back on the bed was on her neck. In this whole process, her unknowingly closed eyes were opened. In front of her eyes was her husband''s angry face. It didn''t take long for her to realize that the weight on her neck was due to strong grip of Alex''s hand. She rolled her eyes and saw that Alex''s knees were on the bed on her either side. She was on the bed under Alex. Weight of Alex''s body was not on her but the strong grip of his hand was on her delicate neck.


    "What are you doing?" She was confused. She was scared. She panicked.


    Seeing his red eyes, her whole body began to tremble automatically. She was terrified to see his devilish appearance. Instead of answering her question, he tightened his grip on her neck and moved his face closer to hers.


    "What am i doing? First tell me from whom you took money for compensating. Tell me my little wife, Did you find sugar daddy for your self."


    Her eyes widened in disbelief. She never thought Alex could think so lowly about her. He knew very well how she was.


    "Which man did you go to? Say it" He shouted. He tightened his grip. She couldn''t believe her ears at that time. His strong grip made her cough. Tears began to flow from her chocolate brown eyes. She tried to loosen his grip.


    "SAY." He shouted again but she was unable to say anything. He tightened his grip even more. This time her eyes rolled upwards. She started having trouble breathing. She was trying to get more air through her mouth and nose.


    The strength in her body was decreasing. She couldn''t resist Alex any more. Alex released her throat before she could go into an even worse condition.


    Her asthma was slightly triggered by Alex''s action, which Alex noticed. He quickly pulled out an inhaler from a nearby drawer. He shook the inhaler and took off the cap of inhaler and put it in her lips.


    "Take a breath"


    "Hold on."


    "Release."


    He began to instruct her. When her breathing calmed down, he placed the inhaler on the site''s table and lay down beside her. She closed her eyes as he placed his hand on her waist. She clenched her fists on both sides. His face was very close to hers so she could feel his breath on her face.


    "Lucas." He whispered and with that, she turned her head and looked at him. There was a smirk on his face and a look of surprise on her face.


    "Lucas offered you money. Am I right.?" she wanted to say no your wrong. Because this not fully true. But fear did not let her tell. Lucas did not offer them money directly. He had offered them a job.


    He came closer to her ear. He pulled his hand from her waist and placed it on her neck and tugged her even closer.


    "If you try to get close to him again or try to get his help, I''ll cut him into small pieces and will feed the dogs." His words brought tears to her eyes again. She tightened her grip on the bed mattress. Her lips began to tremble. She knew that in that situation Alex was not joking.


    When Clara raised her hand to her, he didn''t try to stop her. And here he was threatening her with Lucas''s life. It was now clear to her that he had no feelings for her in his heart. Alex had threatened her before. But this time there was a big difference compared to the past.


    After sleeping next to her for half an hour, he got out of bed. "Be ready on time. Chauffeur will drop you at the airport. I don''t want any drama this time." After saying this, he left the room. Avery''s eyes were closed but her ears could hear his words clearly. She said nothing and remain in the same position.


    ****"


    Note: From today, two or more chapters of this story will be uploaded daily. Sorry about the repetitive paragraph in this previous chapter. Understand these two chapters as my apology. From here, this story is taking a new turn, so keep reading for what will happen next.

 Chapter 97 - i dont want to go

    All the trainees were going to New York so they had a holiday, But Alex was in his office. His brother Aiden was sitting in front of him and listening to all his instruction like an obedient child. Alex, who was also going to accompany all the trainees, he had called Aidan to tell him how to handle work in his absence


    "Aiden, Isabella will be here with you. Liala is coming with me. I hope you take care of everything in my absence."


    " Yes, brother I will." Aidan nodded his head.


    Isabella was one of Alex''s three secretaries. Isabella was a thirty-two-year-old married and trustworthy woman. She has been with Alex since the time Alex took over as CEO. She was Alex''s first secretary.


    After explaining everything to Aidan, he got up from his chair and went to the door. As he was about to open the door, Aidan called out to him.


    "Brother!"


    " what?" Alex turned.


    "Nothing, I just want to say Safe Journey."


    " Thank you." Aiden wanted to know his little sister in law was going or not. But he did not dare and changed the topic.


    ...


    It was one o''clock in the afternoon when Alex came into the mansion. Right away he asked Mrs. Kim about Avery. When he found out that Avery was still in her room, he went straight to her room. He was angry when he saw her lying on the bed. Because by this time she should have been ready and but here she was still asleep. When Alex approached her, he noticed that her face was very pale. Her eyes were swollen with tears. When he touched her cheek, he realized that she was burning with fever.


    He quickly brought a metal colour box from his room. He took an injection out of the box and filled it. He injected it into her arm. He rubbed and patted her cheek.


    "Ave, open your eyes." Avery opened her eyes and stared at Alex in front of her. She wanted to run away as soon as she saw him but she knew there was nothing she could do. She also tried hard to keep her eyes open.


    Alex quickly took her in his arms and sat up straight on the bed. Her back was on his chest. She did not want to be around him but she did not have the strength to resist him. He took a glass of water to her lips.


    "Drink this water." She drank the water with great difficulty. Her dry throat was relieved after drinking the water. He asked Mrs. Kim to bring a dinner plate for her. He began to feed her. She didn''t want anything from him but she knew that her feeling and wish was worthless in their relationship. So she said him nothing. After her meal, he gave her a tablet and told her to rest for a while.


    ...


    While Avery was asleep, she realized that someone was patting her on the cheek. Alex''s face was in front of hers as she opened her eyes slowly. Alex was neatly ready in his grey suit. She rolled her eyes from his head to his toe. He was looking so stunning.


    Avery was feeling much better now than before. She sat up on the bed. She didn''t understand why Alex was staring at her.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" She finally asked.


    "Get ready. We have to leave in five minutes."


    "where we are going." She had completely forgotten about New York. She just remembered Alex''s threat.


    "Airport." She remembered everything now but she didn''t want to go to New York.


    " I don''t want to go." She said in a thin voice with her head down.


    "You have no choice. I have already packed your bag. There are clothes for you to wear now." He pointed to the couch. "I''m waiting outside. Get ready in five minutes." Alex took her packed bag and left the room.


    Avery couldn''t believe that Alex had packed her bag himself. She was totally confused by his behaviour. He would first give her wound and then he would apply the ointment himself. She didn''t want to do anything anymore. She decided to go with the flow now.


    She got out of bed and went into the bathroom. After freshening up, she put on the jeans and white top that Alex had kept for her. She was not able to walk properly due to her weakness. She reached the door of room with the help of wall. When she opened the door, she saw Alex standing in front of her door.


    "Ready." He asked simply. She just nodded her head.


    "Let''s go." The luggage of both of them had already been sent in the car. Alex was in front and Avery was behind him. He was walking fast and she was walking slowly. When he reached the main door and looked back, Avery was in the middle of the living room.


    Without a moment''s delay, he hurried into the living room and picked her up in his arms. He came out of the mansion. Ethan opened the back seat door of the car for them. Alex slowly put Avery on the seat and then sat down beside her. Ethan closed the door and sat on the passenger seat next to the Diver. The car sped off towards the airport. Alex''s hand was on Avery''s waist and she was looking out the window. There was silence in the car throughout the journey. No one was talking to anyone.


    ...


    The car stopped on the side of the airport where there was very little crowd. When Avery looked out the window, she saw Emily. Seeing Emily, a smile appeared on her face. "From here you have to go with Emily." Alex''s words fell on her ears but she didn''t even look at him. She also wanted to get away from him as soon as possible.


    Ethan got down from the front seat and opened the door for Avery.

 Chapter 98 - Birthday

    It was two o''clock in the afternoon. In the bright sun, Avery and Emily were sitting on chairs under a large umbrella. They both had glasses of lemon water in their hands. They were watching the waves through the sunglasses. They were both on the beach. Not only Avery and Emily, but all the trainees who came with them were on the beach.


    Twenty days of training were already over. All the trainees were very busy in twenty days of training. They didn''t get a chance to see New York City so Alex decided to stay there for two more days.


    Avery had a glass of lemonade in her hand for over an hour, but she didn''t take a sip. She was just staring at the sea. She has been doing this ever since she came to New York. For the past twenty days, she has lived in her own world.


    Even during training, her attention had not focused on the instructor. During lunch break, she used to have food in her plate but her attention had not on that food. Emily had been observing everything about her for the past twenty days. At first, she thought that Avery was doing this because of her health but now she was convinced that there must be some reason behind Avery''s behaviour.


    "Is something wrong?" Finally, Emily asked, placing her hand on Avery''s shoulder as Avery returned from her world of thoughts.


    "You have been behaving very differently since we came here. You don''t even talk to anyone except me. If you have any problem or anything bothering you, can tell me." Emily asked her again.


    "There is so much to say but I don''t understand where to start."


    "Tell me where you want to start." Avery tells her what happened when Alex returned from Russia. Her mother was going to take her home but how her mother changed her mind about taking her home after talking to Alex.


    When Avery told Emily how Alex threatened her about Lucas''s life, Emily''s body began to tremble.


    Just thinking about that condition her body began to tremble so she could understand very well what Avery''s condition was that time when Alex threatened her.


    She began to remember how her parents had died. But she asked Avery a question to distract herself.


    "What you thought about next?"


    " I do not know what to do next. When I''m going to face something, Alex does something that breaks my courage. I feel like my life is like a daily soap drama. Like I am the lead actress of that show who can only cry in any situation. Which can only hurt herself because if she says something to Vamp, her husband becomes a devil for her. Emily my life has been like the Roller coasters and Ferris wheel in an amus.e.m.e.nt park. No sorry sorry.... Not like roller coasters. Because there are turns in a roller coaster but not in my life. My life has become like a Ferris wheel. Which can only go round and round?" Emily couldn''t help but laughed as she saw Avery was making a circle in the air with her hands. Avery was frustrated but her behaviour was childish.


    "Don''t laugh Emily."


    "I am sorry, please continue."


    "It''s all very difficult. And because of this, my mind is not focusing in anything.


    When something happened between me and Alex. Then I get tense about those things. That tension hurts my head. It''s not like that I can''t stand the headache. But whenever that happens, my body doesn''t support me. In such a situation my health deteriorates due to which I consider myself very weak. I do not know what to do. I don''t know how to get myself out of this maelstrom." Avery was losing control on herself. There were tears in her eyes. Emily noticed her condition and quickly got up from her chair. She came over to Avery and hugged her.


    "Calm down. There must be some reason that''s because your mother didn''t take you. Don''t bother yourself." As Emily was trying to calm her down, they suddenly heard a cheerful voice.


    "Look at him."


    "Oh my God, this is the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful person."


    "Not beautiful it''s handsome."


    "Not handsome it''s hot."


    " Look at his body."


    " How s.e.xy he is. "


    " I wish I was in that girl''s place in his arms."


    When Avery and Emily saw who the girls were talking about, the person was none other than Alex.


    Alex looked very hot in a black cotton boxer. His perfect body was attracting others. Seeing him, the girls'' mouths watered. His blue eyes were hidden behind sunglasses. Alex was not in his professional look, so no one knew him there. For the first time after their marriage, Avery saw Alex like that. Her heart ached when she saw Clara in his arms. Clara looked very s.e.xy in a black bikini.


    She had an oversize hat on her head and sunglasses over her eyes. People present on the beach did not recognize that international couple.


    When Alex faced the sea, the tattoos on his back were visible to all the girls. Roaring Tiger''s black tattoos on his left shoulder and back were adding his hotness. Roaring Tiger''s tattoo starts at his shoulder and ends at his lower back. While all the girls were busy looking at him like a piece of meat, Avery saw the scar on his back. Questions began to pop in her small head.


    How about this scar on the back.


    What could have happened is that a scar remained on his back?


    Seeing Avery was glancing at Alex, Emily guesses that Avery is in pain.


    "Avery. Do we need to get out of here?" Avery understood the meaning of Emily''s words.


    "How many times have I run from the situation but now I want to stop this. There is no point thinking about Alex. So."


    "So what Ave."


    " Let''s build a sand fort. " she said out of blue.


    "Are you serious."


    "Yes! Now let''s go." Both of them started building a sand fort. Seeing them building the fort, all the children around them came to them. Even those little ones began to help them with their little hands.


    ...


    It was the twenty-second and final day of all in New York. The next day they were all coming back. So Clara had organized a party for everyone that day.


    All the trainees were gathered in the party hall. They were all waiting for Alex and Clara as the party was about to begin. Of all those trainees, two were not present in the party hall. Those two trainees were none other than Avery and Emily. Avery didn''t want to go to the party and because of Avery, Emily also canceled going to the party.


    Soon there was a grand entry of Alex and Clara in the party hall. As usual, Alex looked handsome and Clara looked s.e.xy in a short dress. After they both entered the hall, everyone started praising them. The party was attended not only by trainees but also by Alex''s business partner in New York. Who were invited by Clara.


    Clara was not very beautiful but she was s.e.xy which could attract everyone to her. While everyone was busy praising Alex and Clara, suddenly two girls entered the party hall. Who attracted everyone towards them in an instant. All were mesmerized by their beauty. No one looked away from their innocent face.


    Those two girls were Avery and Emily. Avery wore a white full sleeve gown with a thin pink print. And Emily wore a light purple short sleeve gown.


    Seeing that Emily was not going to the party because of her, Avery felt bad and she decided to go to the party.


    They both girls felt uncomfortable seeing everyone in the party looking at them. As a result, they both sat in a corner on the sofa. The party had begun and shortly after, Clara got the waiter to bring the cake. When the waiter, according to Clara, brought the cake to the middle of the party hall, Clara focused everyone''s attention with applause.


    "Today the party is not just a simple party but also Alex''s birthday party." Hearing Clara''s words, ground under Avery''s feet moved.


    "Today is Alex''s 28th birthday. And I am very happy for all of you to come with here to celebrate this day with us." Today was her husband''s birthday and she had no idea. Alex was cutting the cake with Clara in front of her eyes. Seeing this, her emotions got out of control and tears started flowing from her eyes. She didn''t stop there and ran out of the party hall.


    She sat in a corner of the porch and began to cry. After crying for half an hour, she got up and went to her room. While walking, a girl came across her.....


    she got up and went to her room. While walking, a girl came across her.....

 Chapter 99 - Not feeling well

    Raina was walking back and forth in Max''s office. She was looking very tense. She had been waiting for Max for a long time.


    She stopped when she heard the sound of the door opening. She looked at the door.


    "Princess, when did you come?" max was in his white coat.


    "Max," She said and went to him.


    "What happened? You are looking tense." She put her hand on his chest and clutched his coat in her fist.


    " I was waiting for you."


    " I was performing critical surgery." He put his hand on her small waist and pulled her closer to him. He placed a sweet kiss on her forehead.


    "What happened? Tell me."


    "max I called Avery and Emily many times but neither of them answered my call."


    "Maybe they were in some work."


    "This does not happen before. Ever since they both went to New York for training, I have been calling them this time every day. But today ...."


    " Shuuu....OK. Don''t get tense, I''ll call Alex." He took his mobile out of his pocket and called Alex''s number. Raina was in his arms and staring at him.


    She had been having a strange feeling since this morning. She thought something is going to happen.


    max tried Alex''s number twice but Alex didn''t up the call.


    Now Max also started worrying about the two of them.


    "Didn''t he pick up the call?" Raina asked.


    "Don''t worry, there''s also another person." max dialled someone''s number. That person picked up the call within first ring.


    "Is everything alright there?"


    " Yes." That person answered.


    "Avery and Emily...." That person answered before max''s sentence was completed.


    "Both of them are safe." After disconnecting the call, Max looked towards Raina who was waiting for his answer. "Both of them are safe." Max assured her and pulled her into his tight embrace.


    ''Noah I Hope you are taking care of Avery and Emily.'' max thought to himself. The person Max called after Alex didn''t answer the call was Noah.


    "Let''s go home sweetheart." He whispered in her ear before breaking they''re huge.


    " Hmm."


    On one hand Max and Raina were worried about Avery and Emily, and on other hand Lucas was eagerly waiting for Avery.


    ...


    Meanwhile,


    Just as Avery was walking towards her room, out of blue a girl appeared in front of her. That girl literally fell on Avery''s body. Avery was about to fall due to that sudden action but she leaned against the wall in time.


    "I''m sorry... I''m so sorry, I was in a hurry." That girl grabbed Avery''s wrist. "did you get hurt somewhere. Let me check."


    " No! I''m fine, there is no need."


    " Ahhh.." Avery felt a sharp pain on her wrist.


    " What happened?" That girl asked.


    "Please release my hand. Your nails are hurting me."


    "I''m sorry." The girl quickly let go of Avery''s hand and took two steps back. "Okay, I have to go." That girl quickly walked away from Avery. As that girl slipped out of Avery''s sight, Avery saw her own wrist.


    "I think that girl was a cat in her previous life." Avery whispered because the girl''s nails had pierced her wrists. Her skin was slightly cut by her sharp nails. She was in a little pain. She ignored that pain and started walking.


    That girl was hiding in a corner and watching Avery''s every movement. She called someone. "I did my job. She can faint anytime now."


    " Okay." She got a reply from the other side.


    ...


    Avery was stepping forward to go towards her room but her steps were not smooth. There was no one else in the veranda where she was. She felt dizzy. She would have called someone but her mobile was in the room. She felt weakness all over her body. She could not keep her eyes open and fainted right there. After Avery fainted there, two men came over. Both men were about forty-five years old. One of them lifted Avery. They were both very fat and very bad looking. Looking at Avery''s beautiful face, their saliva dripped.


    "Let''s have fun today." One of the two said and took Avery with them.


    ...


    Avery slowly opened her eyes. There was a white sailing in front of her eyes. When she looked around, she realized that she was in the hospital. IV drip connects to her left hand. Her right hand was in Emily''s hand and Emily was resting her head on her bed with close eyes. Avery took a deep breath and called her friend.


    "Emi....Emi...."


    "You are awake." Emily rolled her eyes and got up from the stool and approached Avery. She helped Avery sit properly and gave her water to drink.


    "Why am I in the hospital."


    " You fainted, Clara and Sir Alex were found unconscious. Sir Alex took you to the hospital."


    "what?" The last memory in Avery''s head was about that unknown girls. She had no idea what had happened to her after that.


    "How long I have been in the hospital?"


    " You have been in hospital from last three days."


    "What?"


    "Yes you are in a coma from last three days."


    "It''s mean, we''re still in New York."


    " No! We came back yesterday."


    "Who? I mean, I was unconscious and you.... " Emily answered her question before she could say anything more. "Sir Alex brought us back. And now you''re in Brother Max''s hospital."


    " Is that so."


    ...


    It had been ten days since Avery get discharged from the hospital. She had restarted her previous routine. But today she did not go to college. In fact, she didn''t even go out of her room. Because she was not feeling well since morning. She was constantly feeling nauseous. She had been vomiting since morning. There was nothing left in her stomach. Her body became weak.


    She slept in her room all day. She didn''t even go to the office. Alet didn''t come home all day so she didn''t have any one for questioning her. She was sleeping in her room but on the other hand Alex was thinking about her why she didn''t come to college.


    ...


    Because of absent the day before, Avery went to college earlier than usual. She wanted to take the previous day''s class notes from Emily.


    When she arrived at the college, she was a little surprised to see the movements of all teachers in the college. She had never seen a teacher like this before. She decided to go straight to the hostel without wasting any time. As she was walking down the corridor, someone called to her from behind. She stopped her steps and turned back. Lucas was standing three feet away from her. Her body trembled when she saw him. She remembered Alex''s threat. She started biting her worn lips. Ever since she had resumed college, she had been ignoring Lucas as much as she could. But now he was standing in front of her so she couldn''t run away anymore. On the one hand, she was nervous and on the other, he was very happy. He came to her.


    "You''re in college early today."


    "Sir I was absent yesterday. And I wanted to take notes from Emily so I came to college early today."


    " You were in poor health."


    " hah." She was surprised. "You know? But how?"


    "It''s mean, my guess is right." He got even closer to her. "Your face is completely pale." He was so close to her that she could feel his warm breath on her face. She quickly backed away. "Sir, I have to go." Avery ran away from there. Seeing Avery''s cute action, a smile appeared on Lucas'' lips.


    ...


    Avery came to the front of Raina and Emily''s room and knocked on the door. Raina opened the door and when she saw Avery she smiled.


    "Why didn''t you come yesterday " As soon as Avery stepped into the room, Emily asked her.


    "I was not feeling well." She said as she put the bag on bed.


    "What happened," Raina asked.


    "Nothing serious." She Sighed. "Emily give me yesterday''s class notes."


    "Take it out from the bag."


    "Is there anything in college?" Avery asked while turning pages of book.


    "Yes." Raina answered her question. "An army officer is coming."


    "hmm."


    ...


    All the students were seated in the auditorium hall. Avery, Raina and Emily were sitting in a line. All the students were waiting for the chief guest but Emily was busy with her own thoughts. She had been missing Noah since morning. She felt like he was close to her. Her heartbeat had been fastest since morning. The principal of the college went on stage and greeted the chief guest with a short welcome speech.


    Emily was still in her thoughts. The principal invited the chief guest to the stage and requested him to guide the student.


    "Hello Everyone." Emily, who had been drowning in a sea of her ??thoughts until now, returned to normal after hearing guest voice. This voice was familiar to her. She quickly looked at the stage. In front of her eyes was the man she had been waiting for last five months.


    Her Noah was standing in front of her. Tears of joy flowed from her eyes. Seeing the tears in her eyes Avery quickly asked her. " What happened"


    "Ave, he is the person I was waiting for." She said, pointing to the stage.


    "What do you mean"


    " Raina he is Noah, my Noah" she put her palm on her face "O my God! I can believe it."


    "what." Avery and Raina said together. They were both happy for their friend. But the chief guest''s next words turned the trio''s joy into a surprise.


    "I''m Nicholas and I am very happy to be here with all of you." Emily didn''t understand why Noah was saying his name was Nicholas. But she did not make any hasty decision. Decided to wait until the event ended.


    ...


    Finally, the program ended and all the students started walking out of the auditorium hall. The chief guest was talking with some teachers. Some female teachers were even trying to flirt with him. Raina and Avery also stayed with Emily. Because they both wanted to interact with the man who had saved their friend''s life.


    For Emily, every single moment at that time was very heavy. She wanted to run to her Noah quickly and hug him. When the three of them felt less crowded around him, the three of them approached him. Now Noah was standing there alone and his back facing to the trio.


    "Noah," Emily called to him. There were tears of joy in her eyes. She had given him a voice but he did not turn around. "Noah. " She called again, but he didn''t turn around. Now Emily''s patience ran out and she put her hand on his shoulder. He immediately turned around. " yes. " He said looking at Emily.


    "Noah. How many days have I been waiting for you? " He got a little confused and started looking around. "What are you looking? I''m talking to you."


    "I''m sorry, miss."


    " Noah. Why are you calling me miss? I am Emily."


    "I''m sorry. But my name is not Noah. My name is Nicholas. And I don''t know you."


    Her whole world went up in flames when she heard his words. Tears welled up in her eyes. But this time her tears were not tears of joy. " Please don''t make fun of me like that. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time already."


    " miss. I''m not kidding you. But I don''t really know you."


    " Please. " Emily''s voice was now hoarse. She could not keep quiet. Avery quickly grabbed her arm. " Emily don''t." She said to her.


    Please don''t say that. Have you forgotten your promise to me?

 Chapter 100 - Im pregnant

    Avery was holding Emily''s hand. She wanted to support her friend. She knew what Emily was thinking at that time. Before Emily could say anything more to the chief guest, an Elegant woman approached him. She was wearing a pink gown. Her shoulder-length hair was neatly set.


    She placed her hand on chief guest''s chest.


    "Who is she?" She asked in a very sweet voice.


    " I do not know. I think this girl is considering me in someone else''s place."


    "No! I''m not." Emily was very furious to see that girl was close to chief guest. The chief guest who was telling his name Nicholas and Emily was addressing him as Noah.


    "Who is this girl?" Emily asked him.


    "Little Miss, This is my personal matter."


    "Just tell me who is this girl?"


    "Fine!" He sighed. "This is my fiancee."


    "WHAT? are you telling the truth."


    " Why should I lie."


    "It means, you really don''t know me."


    "Sorry little Miss, But I really don''t know you." Silently tears began to flow from Emily''s eyes. She had her friend by her side.


    She freed her hand from Avery''s hand and clenched her fists tightly. Before anyone knew it, Emily landed a hard punch on chief guest''s right eye.


    Unaware of what was happening next, the chief guest stepped back due to Emily''s sudden attack. Emily''s punch made Avery and Raina gasped. They didn''t think Emily could do anything like this. The two quickly rolled their eyes to see if anyone had seen Emily punching the chief guest. But thanks to God there was no one in that auditorium hall except the principal and a male professor. They were both waiting for the chief guest but neither of them had their attention towards the chief guest.


    The chief guest''s hand was on his eye and he was looking at Emily in shock with his one eye. His fiancee asked him. "You are fine"


    "Yes, I''m fine." The surprise for the trio was that the chief guest and his fiancee said nothing to Emily. Emily turned to leave. Her friends also turned with her. Emily walked two steps and suddenly paused. She rolled her eyes and turned her face.


    " I can forget myself but I can''t forget the person who gave me a second life. Today you are refusing to accept me. There will day come when I will refuse to know you." With that, the trio left.


    ...


    Avery and Rain were sitting on a bed. The two of them were staring at Emily who was lying on the other bed. Emily hadn''t spoken a word since the three had returned. After returning into the room she directly lay down on the bed.


    For a while silent tears flowed from her eyes and then those tears stopped flowing and their dry scars remained there. With her steady breath, Avery and Raina noticed that she was asleep.


    "Raina, I have to go now. It''s office time." Avery whispered.


    "It''s Okay." Raina answered and grabbed her hand "Ave!"


    "what?"


    "Don''t forget to submit Emily''s leave application for today."


    " I will not."


    ...


    Outside the University Gate. The majestic figure was sitting into back seat of the luxurious black car.


    His eyes were closed and his head was on the headrest. A beautiful woman was sitting next to him. There was a different kind of silence in the car which made that beautiful woman feel difficult. She tied a messy bun of her shoulder-length long hair.


    "Why did you lie to her? I know, how much you missed her." She said breaking the silence between them.


    "That''s a long story." He opened his eyes. "It was very complicated."


    "No complications can be more than the pain in her eye."


    "What do you think? I didn''t feel anything. My life was in front of me but I could not take her in my arms. And what about Avery, today she was so close to me after thirteen years but I couldn''t even touch her. Seeing those tears in Emily''s eyes, my heart shattered. I need to do something very soon."


    "Do what you want. But Do it quickly. Otherwise, if my husband found out that I had gone to university as your fiancee, he would kill me. And I don''t want to die at such an age."


    "Okay! But I''m glad my little kitten grew up. Her punch was really painful."


    ...


    It had been three days since Emily and Noah had met in the auditorium. After a day off, Emily resumed her old routine. She was showing herself strong from outside but inside she was completely broken.


    Avery and Emily were on the top floor of the building with the rest of the group members. Alex''s office was on the same floor. All the trainees were busy seeing the beauty of the top floor because it was their first time on the top floor.


    All new trainees had completed five months by joining the ELIZA Group and the sixth month was Running. This time was perfect for giving small projects work to all trainees. For that all the trainees were divided into groups. Each group had ten members.


    Carson was the leader of Avery''s group. Everyone was excited to know which project they would get. After some time they were taken to a hall.


    There were other senior officers in the company. It was the first project for all the trainees so all the instructions were to be given by the CEO. After a while Alex came in with his assistant. He was about to start talking when with a loud bang door opened. As soon as the door opened, Clara ran towards Alex. She was very happy. Seeing her, bitter expression appeared on the faces of everyone who was present there.


    "Alex, I am very very happy."


    "What happened?"


    " I am pregnant."


    "You are pregnant, Is that so..... WHAT? What did you say" He couldn''t believe his ears, he was shocked?


    "Yes, I am pregnant. I''m going to be a mother. You are going to be a father." She said very happily

 Chapter 101 - You are Pregnant.

    "Are you sure"


    "Yes Alex, hundred percent" She pulled the report from her purse and showed to Alex. On the one hand Clara was very happy and on the other hand Avery''s whole world was shattered.


    Avery had completely forgotten where she was standing. She had forgotten who was standing around her. Her trembling legs unknowingly led her to stand in front of Alex. She took the report from Alex''s hand. When she saw the positive word on that report, she started tearing that report.


    "What are you..."


    "Phakkkkk..." She slapped Alex on his handsome face before he could finish his word. Avery''s slap caused his face turn to the right side.


    "Ahaaa..." Every one there gasped in Fear and put their hands on their mouth. and Alex clenched his fists to suppress his emotions and closed his eyes for movement. Persons who was there did not understand why Avery did that because they did not know the relationship between Avery and Alex.


    "WHY?" She screamed and grabbed Alex collar and began to shook him, "Why Alex? Why?" Her screams forced everyone to put their hands over their ears. No one understood that an ordinary trainee slapped the Chairman and CEO of ELIZA group but he just stands like a statue without doing anything with her.


    "What the hell...". "Phakkkkkk..." Clara''s words were not fulfilled due to Avery''s slap. Avery''s small hand slapped Clara''s cheek so hard that Clara unknowingly placed her hand on her cheek.


    "Avery what are you.... .. " Again this time before Clara could say anything else, Avery attacked her other cheek. Due to which her words were suppressed in her mouth.


    Now Cara had her both hands on her both cheeks.


    "Ave...."


    "SHUT UP ALEX. JUST SHUT UP. Don''t take my name with your dirty mouth. You both ruined my life."


    "What are you trying to do?"


    It was Jade. The senior fashion designer. She was Alex''s childhood friend also She was secretly in love with Alex. But she never dared to open her feelings. Her love was one sided.


    Avery didn''t pay attention to Jade''s words.


    "WHY ME..." She screamed last time and ran away from there.


    "Avery! Stoppp...." Emily ran after her to stop her. She went into the elevator before Emily could reach her.


    After Avery and Emily left, Alex warned everyone, "If anyone knows about what happened here today, I will take the lives of everyone who is present here with my own hands." It was a stern warning that no one could ignore.


    ...


    Avery had been sitting in the park from last two hours. Thanks to God there was no one around the bench on which she was sitting. Otherwise, someone would have witnessed her miserable condition at that time.


    Ever since she came in the park, she has done only two things. The first thing was constant crying and the second thing was vomiting. From the last three to four days, she started vomiting again and again or after eating something. She had vomited four times since she came to the park. She did not have a single grain of food left in her stomach. Her water bottle was also down.


    "Ave it''s too much for today." She sighed and wiped her tears with her hands. She stood up.


    "I have to go home." She began to take steps. She had just taken a few steps when everything around her began to spin. She began to feel dizzy and fainted right there.


    ...


    Ave slowly opened her eyes and as usual there was a white Ceiling in front of her eyes. She rolled her eyes. She was not in the VIP room of any high-tech hospital. She was in a small room of a local hospital. But this did not surprise her. A thing surprised her was the person present in that room.


    "What are you doing here Clara?" She literally shouted


    "Don''t shout. It''s not good for your health." She got up from her seat and came to Avery.


    "Here is..." she handed folded white paper to Avery.


    "What is this?"


    "See yourself." Avery opened that paper, "This is a pregnancy report. Why are you showing me this? I know you''re going to be a mother of Alex''s child. What''s the point to show me your report again?"


    "This is not my report."


    "Then?"


    Clara pointed her long finger towards the name on the report.


    Avery saw that name. "What''s a joke Clara."


    "This is not a joke."


    "What do you mean?"


    " You are pregnant."


    "NO! This is not possible."


    Clara placed her hand on Avery''s shoulder. "I know you can''t accept this but it''s true."


    "You are lying"


    "No. I am not"


    "How can I believe. Nothing happened that made me pregnant."


    "You have to believe because you were r.a.p.ed in New York the day you fainted."


    "No. You big liar. It can''t be."


    "Believe me or not but it''s true."


    "No." Avery screamed loudly.


    ...


    Avery didn''t even know how many times she had screamed after Clara revealed the heartbreaking truth. She had been crying for over an hour. At first she didn''t believe Clara''s words but later after watching the video footage she had to believe it. In that video footage, she saw two men taking her into the room with them. She was disgusted with her own body now.


    A few hours ago she was getting angry with Alex and Clara. But now she was disgusted with her own body. Clara gave her water to drink.


    "Drink this." She did not take water to drink but asked Clara a question.


    "Who bring me here, in the hospital."


    "I bring you here" clara said.


    "Hhuuuu."


    "I had to talk to you so after Emily I chased you. She could not find you but I found you. You were fainted in front of my eyes. When I brought you to the hospital, after your checkup, the doctor said you are pregnant."


    "..." Avery was silent. Seeing her silence, Clara spoke.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I just want to help you."

 Chapter 102 - Disappeared

    Avery had been sitting under the shower in the bathroom from last two hours. Coldwater was flowing through every inch of her body. Her body, her clothes were completely wet. She had rubbed her body very hard to separate the touch of those two men.


    Her body had turned red due to rubbing and there were bruises on her body in many places. Her fare cheeks had scars because of her nails that were completely bloody. Her eyes was swollen. Her lips were trembling.


    Even after talking to Clara and watching the video footage, she had a little sceptical. Somewhere she thought Clara was lying and that''s why she checked up once again before coming back to the mansion. But her bad luck was her side and her report was positive again.


    Her heart already ached. But it became even more when she returned to the mansion. Her pain was exacerbated when she saw Alex''s celebration.


    Sitting in the bathroom, he was now thinking about Clara''s advice. Because she knew how terrible Alex was and she had no guarantee for what he would do when he found out about her pregnancy. She had already turned down Clara''s offer but now she was thinking about her offer. Because she had no other choice.


    The worst thing for her was, Clara had Alex''s baby in her w.o.m.b and she didn''t even know whose baby was in her w.o.m.b.


    Just like life was playing a cruel game with her.


    She remembered the conversation between her and Clara.


    FLASHBACK


    "I just want to help you."


    "What is Your reason for helping me."


    " Your miserable condition. There is no doubt that I hate you. And in your case there is nothing different. I know you hate me. I also know that no matter how badly Alex treats you, your love for him does not decrease. You loved him more than you loved yourself."


    " How you know that I still love him."


    "Avery your eyes. The way you look at him. The love for him is clear in your eyes. And the sadness about not loving you is clear in your eyes."


    "..." Avery said nothing because everything Clara was saying true.


    "Avery I feel more pity for your pure soul that is trapped in Alex''s trap. Do you know why Alex married you?"


    "No."


    "Just for the land."


    "What?"


    "Yes, Alex wants the area where your mother''s house is right now. Other CEOs are also eyeing on that place. I don''t know what''s special about that area. I told Alex many times to give up on that location but he never listened to me. He even ruined your life for that area."


    "What is connection between me and that area."


    "He needs your mother''s signature for that place."


    "What?"


    " He knew that your mother would not sign for that place because there are other people''s houses besides your mother''s house. And that''s why he held you in his hand. That''s why he did not marry me but marry you. Because of that I hate you."


    Avery couldn''t believe that a multi-billionaire person could be so cruel just for a piece of land.


    "What should I do now." Avery never dreamed that she would seek advice from Clara.


    "Get away from him."


    "He won''t let me go. And I can''t even imagine what he would do with my mother and my brother if I left him."


    " What do you think?" If you stay with him, he will not harm your mother and brother. Have you ever think, what would happen if he found out that you have been r.a.p.ed and so you are pregnant?" Avery panicked.


    "Avery, He doesn''t love you, but he doesn''t like to be touched by another man. You are his wife only for name but still you are his wife, you are holding his name."


    "How you know all this?"


    "He loves me and everyone know that we tell everything to the person we love."


    "You are right" Avery said thin voice. "But how did you know that day my r .... Oh God, I can''t even take this word out of my mouth."


    "I found you that day. You were unconscious so I told Alex. The doctor told me when we both took you to the hospital. I told the doctor not to tell anyone. Because I am also a woman." Whenever the word ''r.a.p.e'' came out of Clara''s mouth, Avery felt that the earth should swallow her.


    "I can help you get out of this situation."


    " How?" Clara placed a paper bunch in her hand and tells her to read. Avery''s mouth stays wide open as she reads that paper bunch.


    "I can''t do this." Destiny was already played a dirty game with her and now this Clara. How can she?


    " I don''t force you. But if you want to get out of all this mess, call me tomorrow morning."


    FLASHBACK END


    ...


    Avery didn''t know when she fainted in the bathroom, while thinking about Clara''s words. When Avery opened her eyes, the sun had already risen. She was on her bed and her clothes had already changed. She got up and called Clara.


    "I agree with you."


    "Okay. I''ll send you an address. Reach that address in two hours. And yes, don''t bring anything with you."


    "Hmmm.. Okay."


    Avery ended up her morning routine and went to see Mrs. Kim. When she asked Mrs. Kim about who took her out of the bathroom and who changed her clothes. Mrs. Kim told her that she did it all herself. After talking to Mrs. Kim, Avery left the mansion to meet Clara.


    ...


    It had been two days since Avery had disappeared, but Alex still didn''t get any information know anything about her. He had combed whole country. He was sitting on his chair in his office. Clara was sitting in front of him. Seeing the anger on his face, she did not dare to say anything.


    That''s when his assistant came in. "S....Sir" Words were not coming out of Ethan''s trembling lips.


    "Speak Ethan." Alex shouted and Ethan''s train started non-stop.


    "Sir, there there is a dead body in the local hospital. The face of the dead body is not recognisable but it is speculated that the dead body may be sister Avery''s"


    "WHAT?"


    ...


    Local Hospital


    Ethan put the report in Alex''s hand with his trembling hand. He had already seen the report. There were tears in his eyes. This is the first time since he started working with Alex that he has done any work without Alex''s permission. Alex opened the report. After opening the report these six words came out of his mouth. "Rest in peace my little wife." Avery was dead.


    ...


    It was ten o''clock in the morning. The sun was shining. In front of the big mirror, a beautiful girl was sitting in a bright red lehenga. She was a bride.


    Her dream was to have an Indian wedding. Which was today but still she was not happy. Because she did not love the person she was going to marry. And the person she loved she was far away from him. She had no hope that the man would come for her. She was missing him so much. There were tears in her beautiful eyes and his name was on her lips.


    "Alex, I miss you so much." She was missing Alex Because she was his wife Avery. It was fifteen days since Avery''s fake death. She had listened to Clara''s words to save her family from Alex. She had fully supported Clara''s plan for her own fake death. She had been living in an Ashram in a small village in India from last fifteen days.


    She had changed her name. The renaming was also a part of their plan. She knew Hindi very well so no one suspected her. In those fifteen days, she had missed all the people she had left behind. There was not a day in these fifteen days that she did not cry. In these fifteen days, she had understood what motherhood is. She herself was an unopened flower. But still, there was another life in her w.o.m.b.


    The day before, everything was fine until six o''clock in the evening. But her interaction with Raghav Thakur at six o''clock changed everything. Her life took a U-turn.


    Raghav saw her in the market for the first time and fell in love with her.


    Raghav had asked her for marriage in the morning which she had rejected. But she had to accept the demand when Raghav threatened her with a five-year-old child.


    Since Raghav was a big gangster, no one could raise a voice against him. The police were also scared of him


    Avery was lost in thought when suddenly a voice came from behind which brought her back to normal.


    "Are you ready " It was Raghav''s sister Rina Thakur who used to be his partner in everything? Avery turned her face. "Please listen to me. I can''t do this. I am already married." Avery began to plead with her.


    "Shhhuuu. Just shut up little girl. My brother doesn''t care if you married or not. He is the King here. Here only his will prevails."


    .....


    Note:-The next chapter will be uploaded in three to four hours.

 Chapter 103 - Im here to take my wife back.

    She grabbed Avery''s hand and began to pull her out of the room. "Please listen to me. I am already pregnant." She started begging. "I beg you please."


    " I said just shut up. You have a baby in your w.o.m.b, don''t you? " Avery nodded. "My brother will take the life of this child. So don''t worry" She pointed to her stomach. "And after this marriage, my brother''s child will be in your w.o.m.b here."


    "No." Avery screamed. She had come so far to save the life of this child. And now Rina was talking about taking the life of her child. When Clara suggested to her that she have an abortion, she denied it.


    Rina led Avery to stand in front of Raghav. Avery and Raghav were in a small pavilion in the centre of very big hall. The whole hall was filled with guests. All the guests were admiring Avery''s beauty and Avery''s delicate body was trembling with fear.


    Avery''s head was down and tears were flowing from her eyes. She was praying to God.


    "Why is my wife crying?" Raghav''s words fell on her ears. "I am not your wife." Raghav was loud at her words. His laugh made her body tremble even more. Before he could speak, a loud noise echoed through the crowded hall, forcing everyone to be quiet.


    "My wife is getting married without me."


    This voice. This voice was familiar to her. Avery quickly raised her teary eyes. Her husband was standing there. Alex''s majestic figure fully dressed in a black was standing in the entry door. He had a devilish smirk on his lips. He was stepping into the hall followed by around thirty bodyguards.


    Avery''s fears fled as soon as she saw him. She had prayed to God but did not expect God to hear her prayer so soon. What she thought was impossible was possible. A miracle happened in front of her eyes. She wanted to go and hug Alex but her legs weren''t moving.


    "Who is he?" As Raghav was about to touch Avery, a loud noise was heard in the hall once again.


    "I dare you to touch her."


    "Who are you?" Raghav was frightened by the mere voice of Alex but he did not show it on his face.


    "You don''t need to know that." Alex turned his attention to Avery. "My wife, you are leaving your husband and marrying him." Avery refused. Now Raghav realizes that the person in front of him is Avery''s husband. However, he was not ready to back down because he was fascinated by Avery.


    "I don''t care if you are her husband or not. She is going to be my wife in any situation here today." Raghav stretched out his hand. He was about to grab Avery''s hand.


    "Banggg..."


    Everyone was shocked by the loud sound of gunfire. The bullet went straight through Raghav''s arm.


    "What the hell." There was no gun in Alex''s hand when Raghav looked at Alex''s hand.


    "Who did this?" There was a sharp pain in his arm and he didn''t even have a sign of person who shot his arm. Before he could say anything more, he was under Alex''s feet. Alex had him both hands in his pockets and his right foot on Raghav''s chest.


    "Thanks to God I didn''t want to take the law into my own hands, otherwise, I wouldn''t have needed to come here."


    While Alex was busy threatening him, Rina pulled the gun out of her purse. " I don''t do anything, Miss Rina."


    Everyone was looking at Alex in amazement as to who is the person, who dares to put Raghav under his feet. Alex''s two men grabbed Raghav outside the pavilion.


    Alex turned his attention to Avery, " You were dead, am I right?" Alex''s words reminded her of something she had forgotten. He was right, she was dead for everyone. She subconsciously placed her hand on her flat stomach. Fear gripped her. Her body began to tremble again. With Alex''s every step, she was taking a step back. one more step and she was about to fall but within a right time Alex grabbed her wrist and pulled her in his embrace.


    "What are you doing? You will harm yourself and the child in your w.o.m.b." He whispered in her ear and she widened her eyes in disbelief. she pulled her self from his embrace.


    "You know"


    "Hmm." He wiped away her tears. He knows everything. It was a big shock to her.


    "You will kill this child. You will kill me." Streams of tears flowed from her eyes again. "You will kill my brother and my mother...."


    "Shhuuu.. Enough! Avery I am not so cruel that I will take the life of an innocent soul. And that is the soul who has not seen the world yet. Whose body is not yet formed in your w.o.m.b." Avery was waiting from him to utter insulting words for her, but nothing happened.


    Her little nose was reddened by the nose ring that caught his attention. He grabbed the nose ring with his long and slender finger. " It hurts, doesn''t it?" Avery nodded her head and at the same time Alex slowly removed bangle size nose ring from her nose.


    "Alex that day in New York..."


    "Shuuu Ave. I don''t want to hear anything."


    " But that''s what happened that day." He put his finger on her lips. "You are looking so beautiful today in this red lehenga. All preparations have already been made here also you want to get married in Indian way or Hindu way, so let''s get married here."


    "..." Ave was speechless.


    They both sat down and he told the priest to start the wedding. ''What is happening here?'' The same thoughts were in everyone''s head but no one dared to utter. Before Priest starts chanting mantras Avery spoke, "Alex, Clara she has your baby in her w.o.m.b and you are here with me....."


    "Quiet Avery I''m here to take my wife back."

 Chapter 104 - Wedding chain always with him.

    Alex was tying the wedding chain around her neck.  It was the wedding chain she had bought on the second day of the wedding.


    "This chain." She looked at Alex.


    "This wedding chain has always been with me since you left." Alex''s changed behaviour from north to south pole completely confused her. After all this thing, it is right for her to marry Alex once again?  These thoughts were running in her mind.  It is right to hand over herself and her unborn child to the hands of the monster in her life? But she thought again that it was better to marry a man who knew all about her than to live alone in this cruel world. Where people like Raghav stand on every path.


    She was looking blankly towards Alex. He was following every instruction given by the priest to complete their wedding rituals.


    When they were getting married, Raghav was trying his best to free himself.  With every ritual of the wedding, the charming and beautiful Avery was slipping out of his hands. He had only one wish, and that wish was to kill Alex.


    Now their marriage was completed.  Alex got up from his place and stretched out his hand for Avery.


    "Give me your hand." Avery gave her hand to him. He curled his long fingers around her small hand and  helped her to stand up.  That lehenga and that jewellery were becoming heavier for her as time passes.  She was in a red lehenga and he was in a black suit.


    "Are you alright?" Alex placed his one hand on her waist and another hand on her belly, which was completely covered in red pallu.


    "Hmm" She nodded her head.


    He supported her and took her towards Raghav.  Avery was still scared of Raghav but now she knew that this person was nothing in front of her devil husband.  So she was a bit relaxed.


    "You still want to marry my wife."  Alex said holding his devilish smile on his lips. There was anger in Raghav''s eyes but he didn''t answer Alex''s words. He was just looking at Avery. For the first time in his life, he did not get what he which Jun in Nunavut anted.  Avery Felt uncomfortable under Raghav''s gaze.  Unknowingly she placed her palm on Alex''s hand which was on her belly.


    "Relax I''m right here."


    ...


    After thanking the Guruma of Ashram for taking care of Avery, Alex took his wife to the international airport.  There his private jet was already waiting for them.  Alex not only thanked Guruma but also took full responsibility for the Ashram.


    ...


    In Private Jet.


    Avery was exhausted by everything that had happened throughout the day.  She was sleeping peacefully in the bedroom of the Jet after a long span of fifteen days, because in those fifteen she was not able to sleep peacefully without crying.


    ...


    When they reached Canada, it was already night.  Avery had gotten up once in a Jet and after drinking the orange juice, she went back to sleep, so she was still asleep.  Alex gently picked her up and led her to Mansion.


    ...


    Avery opened her eyes after blinking a few times.  When she rolled her eyes and looked at her surroundings, she noticed that she was not in Alex''s or her bedroom.  "Alex" She called but got no answer. "Alex." She again called but still no answer.


    She had no idea where she was.  She was scared now.  She stepped down from the bed.  She was even more fearful when her gaze went to the lehenga placed on the table in front of her.  She looked at herself.  Her clothes were changed.  She thought did someone r.a.p.ed me again,  "No..No... That cannot happen." She told herself.


    When she came out of the room, there was decorated inner side of beautiful mansion in front of her eyes which was bigger than Alex''s mansion.  She didn''t see any familiar face there which made her even more panic.


    She was mentally disturbed by her pregnancy and what had happened since her marriage. She built lots of fear about anything.


    She decided to run away before anyone could catch her.  She ran down the stairs.  As she was about to cross the living room and step out of the main door, someone put hand on her stomach and pulled her back.  "Leave me..." She panicked.


    "Relax it''s me."


    "Alex!" She whispered and lifted her Face.  There were tears.  Alex quickly cupped her face. "What happened?"


    " I thought I was..."


    "Shuu...It''s ok.  I''m right here."  Alex picked her up in his arms and led her to the room.  Avery did not oppose him.


    Alex had come to save her from Raghav even after she pretended to be dead.  He had accepted a child whose father was even unknown to her.


    He put her on the bed.


    "Alex, who changed my clothes?"


    "Maid." He places his palm on her cheek, "Don''t worry, you''re safe here." His placed a soft kiss on her forehead.


    "Why we are here. I mean we are not in our..."  She was about to say our mansion but she stopped herself.  A sweet smile curved on Alex lips. He wanted to hear ''our mansion'' from her pink lips.


    "Today there''s a party here so we''re here."


    "Party? But you always go to the party with Clara.  And yet no one knows that I am your wife." She lowered her head.


    "Do you miss Clara so much?"


    "No no...." How can she miss Clara? Only because of her advice she was away from her family.


    "I thought you miss her. Because it''s your second time you asked about her."


    ...


    Avery was standing in front of the mirror.  She was looking at her own married look in the mirror.  Her finger was touching her wedding chain.


    She was wearing a bloody red sari. This sari was given to her by Alex.  She didn''t want to take it because she didn''t want to go near him and break herself again.  Alex had remarried her but that didn''t mean he was in love with her.  And she knew this well.  So she decided to keep herself away from him.


    At that time, she couldn''t understand anything. She had no idea what would happen to her life.


    "Sister-in-law" A cheerful voice brought her back from her thoughts.

 Chapter 105 - Humiliation

    "Sister-in-law" A cheerful voice brought her back from her thoughts.


    She lifted her head and looked at the person''s reflection in the mirror. Seeing that person''s face, a small smile appeared on her lips. Her heavy heart lightened a little. After last fifteen to seventeen days of ups and downs, there was someone in front of her whom she could hug. Who was not only her husband''s sister but also her good friend.


    Avery turned and looked at Amaya who was at the door.


    "Wow! You are looking so beautiful little sister-in-law."


    Amaya was in a champagne coloured gown that fitted her slim body perfectly. A few strands of hair on her face and rest them was tied in a messy bun.


    "Sister Amaya." The two left their place, came forward and hugged each other. Avery was feeling much better after embracing Amaya. There were tears in Avery''s eyes when Amaya breaks the hug. She grabbed Avery''s chin and raised her face.


    "What happened little one? Why tears in your beautiful eyes?" Avery wanted to tell Amaya everything but she didn''t want to push Amaya in any trouble so she swallowed her own words and tried to change the topic.


    "Because I missed you."


    "Oh God! How sweet." Amaya pinched Avery''s cheek.


    She was so mesmerized by Avery''s innocent beauty.


    "This sari was given to you by my brother. Am I right?"


    "You know. But how?"


    "It''s a secret sweety." Amaya grabbed Avery''s hand. "Let''s go."


    " Where?"


    "Down, To join the party." Avery had never attended such a party before. She was a little nervous. Before left the room with her, she quickly grabbed Amaya''s other hand.


    "Sister, Are there so many people at this party?"


    "No! Only family members, some relatives and close friends." Avery swallowed her saliva. Amaya was always attending a fancy party so there weren''t that many people for her but it was totally different for Avery.


    "Where is Alex?"


    "He is busy with guests. You come with me."


    Amaya and Avery were looking at the party hall from the upper floor. Avery had attended only one party in her life and that was college fresher''s party. For her, there was a huge difference between those two parties. There were only students in a college party. But here this party had Alex''s family members and relatives whom Avery had never met or seen before. She bit her lower lip and grabbed the railing upper rod even harder.


    She didn''t want to go to the party but she had to give up in front of Amaya''s stubbornness.


    "Now let''s hurry." Amaya said but Avery began to feel nauseous when they were on the second step. She quickly jerked Amaya''s hand and ran into the room.


    "What happened to her?" Amaya quickly followed her. After vomiting, when Avery came out of the bathroom, she saw Amaya sitting on the bed and waiting for her.


    Seeing Avery''s own face, she quickly got up and approached her.


    "What happened?" She grabbed both Avery''s shoulders from behind and led her to the bed.


    "I am p..." When Avery was about to say I was pregnant, she remembered that no one knew about her pregnancy. And what she was saying, was that, I was r.a.p.ed and because of that, I am pregnant. I don''t even know who is the father of my child.


    She tied the fists of both hands on her lap and suppressed her feeling somewhere. " I''m not feeling well. I don''t want to go...." Avery had an excuse not to go to the party, which she did not want to lose.


    "Okay! You take a rest now. You come, when you feel better."


    "Hmm." Avery nodded to her. Amaya turned off all the light in the room and left.


    Avery had been lying on the bed for the past half hour. Her eyes were closed but she was not asleep. Suddenly, she felt someone''s presence in the room. She opened her eyes but there was pitch darkness in front of her eyes. Amaya kept no light on in the room. Avery blinked her eyelids several times and adjusted her gaze in that darkness.


    There was a faint light coming from the window. In that dim light, Avery saw someone''s black figure standing in front of her bed."


    "Alex." She thought that person would be Alex.


    "Alex, are you there?" She didn''t get an answer to her question in that dark room but another figure came out from behind that first figure. Now Avery was convinced that the person standing in front of her was not Alex.


    "Who...o is.. the...there?" There was a pause in her voice. She was completely terrified. She had a cold sweat over her head. Her body began to tremble.


    "Please tell, who are you?" But she did not get an answer.


    She stretched out her trembling hand to the table lamp to light up the room. Her hand was caught before she could press the button. When she turned her face, one of the two was in front of her eyes. Seeing the man''s face so close, she stopped breathing.


    "Why are you in such a hurry." That sound was so terrifying. She didn''t understand anything. And suddenly that man grabbed her neck and began to press. That person''s pressure wasn''t high, but enough for Avery''s fear.


    Just as Avery was trying to free herself, another person in the room, who was still standing near the bed, started laughing. Avery wanted to get out of there under any situations. She gathered her full power and picked up the lamp from the side table and hit on the head of the person next to her. The person retreated and Avery got a chance to escape.


    She quickly opened the door of the room and ran from the veranda towards the party hall. Avery was running without looking back. The pallu of her bloody sari with her long hair was flying behind her.


    She started running down from the stairs. Before she could put her foot on marble floor, she lost her balance and her hand hit the mountain of glasses filled with champagne.


    "Crashhhhh....."


    Nearly a thousand glasses fell on the floor in an instant and shattered into small pieces. Thanks to God that the mountain fell on opposite side of Avery. Avery put her hands over her ears and closed her eyes because of the sudden sound.


    All the people''s attention went towards that sound. When they looked in that direction, they first saw broken glasses shattered on the smooth marble floor and then a girl in a bloody red sari with her hands over her ears and eyes closed. Seeing her, only two words came out from the mouths of the men in that party.


    "Wow and beautiful....."


    "What the hell? What did you do?" Avery''s eyes opened with because of bitter tone. Seeing the broken glass in front of her, she put her hand on her mouth.


    "I''m asking you." Standing in front of Avery was a young woman with a glass of wine in one hand. The red deep-necked gown fitted very well on her curves.


    "Are you deaf." Young Women again said. "You dumb girl. Why are you not answering my question? Who are you? and what are you doing here?"


    "Kaylee! is it way to talk to someone. What kind of language is this?" A woman in her mid-fifties came forward and said. She was wearing a long purple gown with a pearl necklace around her neck. Her age could not hide her beauty.


    "Aunty, it''s all because of her." Kaylee pointed her finger towards Avery.


    "You can see the broken glass, but you can''t see how scared she is. What would have happened if that glass had fallen on her?" She shifted her attention towards Avery, "Dear are you ok?" Her voice was sweet and caring for Avery. As if she was trying to relieve Avery''s fears with her words.


    "Aunty! Don''t stop Kaylee." Kaylee was shocked to hear this voice. It was Jade''s voice. Kaylee never thought Jade would take her side. Because they were enemies of each other. They both liked Alex and for that one reason, they were hating each other. Jade was Alex''s childhood friend and Kaylee was Alex''s relative. Today''s party was specially organized by Kaylee to impress Alex and his parents. That''s why she was very angry on Avery.


    "What do you mean!"


    "Aunty, This girl deserves it. Don''t go for this girl''s innocent face."


    "Come straight to the point Jade. You have no right to humiliate this little girl."


    "Aunty, This girl did more than humiliation with Alex. This girl had slapped Alex in front of everyone."


    "What?"


    "Yes, Aunty you will be even more shocked if I say that this little girl is pregnant. And this girl doesn''t even know who the father of her unborn child is."


    It was unbearable for Avery. She did not think that she would be insulted. It was no longer possible for her to stop at that party.

 Chapter 106 - Mass Release, Part one

    Everyone in that party hall was staring her. After Jade''s words, everyone''s thoughts changed about her. In between all of them, now it was very difficult for Avery to keep herself standing there.


    All one in that party started commenting on her. The only thought she had at that time was to ran away from there or buried herself somewhere, So that no one should be able to find her. She did not have the courage to face those cruel people.


    She stepped forward with her trembling legs.


    Although the first priority of that kind lady who was in purple gown was Alex, she felt bad for Avery. Jade told her about Avery''s pregnancy, but she could not change her feeling for Avery, had in her heart.


    Avery was taking one step after another. Tears were flowing from her eyes. She had completely forgotten what happened in the bedroom with her because of the humiliation that Jade had done.


    The heart of that kind lady was unknowingly aching for Avery. She wanted to do something for Avery but didn''t know what to do. Avery was now in the centre of the hall as she was about to take another step someone put hand on her belly. That familiar touch, that familiar scent. She didn''t even take a moment for recognize that person.


    "Alex" she whispered. Which was hearable for only him.


    "Where are you going?" He asked.


    "Please let me go. This place is not for me." She closed her eyes for a moment, "I am stain for you. Clara is right choice for you."


    "Did someone say this?"


    "No one said this but I know."


    Alex''s hand was on her stomach. Their conversation was only limited to them. There was no closeness between them. So all one present there thought, Alex was planning to punish her. They felt sorry for Avery.


    And on the other hand, Jade was happy in her heart. Jade didn''t know Avery very well because Avery was just a trainee and Jade was a designer. They two had different work and department, so they didn''t get along. Even though Jade had seen Avery only three or four times, but she was hating Avery from her heart.


    Her hate increased for Avery when Avery slapped Alex in front of everyone. That day she thought there was something between Alex and Avery. Thinking she would find something she turned her attention to Clara When she chased Clara that day, she found out about Avery''s pregnancy.


    She had heard Clara and Avery''s conversation that day without knowing them. The door of wardroom was locked from inside so she hadn''t heard about Avery''s r.a.p.e. But she was convinced that Avery was pregnant and father of her child was unknown. She also managed to get Avery''s report from the hospital.


    She had made a complete plan to tarnish Avery''s image but when she went to the office next day she did not see Avery anywhere so her plan failed.


    Now she catches Avery after seventeen days. So how she was giving up that opportunity.


    All one was waiting to see what Alexander would do with the girls who were standing beside him. But then Alex did something that no one expected.


    Alex moved his hand from Avery''s belly and placed it on her bare waist under her hair pulling her closed towards him.


    She could feel his hand on her waist but her long and thick hair made it invisible to everyone else.


    "Stop crying." He wiped away her tears.


    "Alex, what are you doing?" The way Alex was dealing with Avery it was most surprising for Jade and Kaylee. What was a relation between Alex and Avery and exactly what was happening? Kaylee knew nothing so she chose to keep quiet for a while.


    But Jade couldn''t control herself, "Alex, There is no need to show pity for these girls." Alex raised his eyes and looked at Jade.


    "What do you mean?" He asked her.


    "What I mean? It''s mean, you don''t believe me. But I have proof against this slu...." Alex stopped her before she could have said anything worse about Avery.


    "One more word for my wife and my child then I will cut your tongue."


    "Crashhhh..."


    Again several glasses were broken in the party hall. But this time, not because of Avery, but because of Alex''s words, many glasses slipped from many hands. It was a big shock for everyone. The Young Master of Hill family who had a girlfriend but now suddenly his wife popped out from nowhere along with his child. Everyone''s widened their eyes in disbelief.


    "What? What a joke Alex." Kaylee couldn''t control herself.


    "Alex." When whispered words fell on Alex''s ears, he looked at his wife in his arms.


    "What?" He asked very softly. He changed his tone for her.


    "Let me go please"


    "No."


    "Way Alex?" Avery''s silent tears did not remain silent for a long time, she burst into tears and started sobbing very hardly. Alex was feeling her trembling body against his.


    "Please let me go."


    "No." Alex took both her hands and wrapped them around her waist. "I am very tired Alex. I can''t stand it anymore." Alex wrapped his one hands around her waist and with another hand, he pressed her head into his chest. "I''m here for you. Please calm down Ave."


    "Alex! There is no need to pretend." Kaylee had always dreamed of being Alex''s wife. She knew that Alex had a girlfriend. But she didn''t mind. Because she had full confidence in herself that one day she would snatch Alex from Clara. She also had the support of her family for this. Like Kaylee, Jade had the support of her family.


    And today all of a sudden Alex is acknowledging an unknown girl in front of everyone as his wife. It was all running out of Kaylee''s head.


    "Do I need your permission for what I should and shouldn''t do? Tell me, Kaylee." Seeing Alex was taking her side, Avery felt safe in his arms. She tightened her grip on his waist. But she still didn''t want to stay there.


    "Alex please let me go." She demanded again.


    "What happened?" Alex leaned his head down and reached his lips to her ears.


    Alex was holding her so securely that no one could see her face.


    "What happened Ave?" He asked again. In his voice, there was the same affection as when they first time met in the hospital.


    "I''m feeling very tired." Avery slightly poked her head out of his chest and looked at him. There were still tears in her eyes. Her body was still shivering. If she hadn''t been in Alex''s arms, she would have fallen down.


    Seeing Alex''s face so close, she lowered her teary eyes.


    "Look at me." He whispered in his s.e.xy voice.


    "No." She refused. "I don''t want to fall into your trap again." Her words made Alex chuckle.


    "Alex, I felt really tired. Please let me go."


    "Close your eyes and take your time in my arms."


    "ALEX STOP ALL THIS." Avery flinched at Jade''s sudden shout. She hid her face in Alex''s chest again and closed her eyes.


    "WHAT IS YOUR PROBLEM JADE?" This time Alex couldn''t stop his anger and yelled on Jade.


    "Clara is your girlfriend and how can you suddenly say that this trainee is your wife?"


    Upon hearing Clara''s name, Avery felt an unexplained fear in her body. She grabbed Alex''s coat in her fist and started crying even more. Like she was afraid Alex would leave her as soon as heard Clara''s name. And go away from her.


    This time the sound of her crying was hardly for the whole hall. Her emotions had gone over her. It was Alex''s first time that he was standing in the centre of the hall and clarifying his personal life, and upon all this, those two girls were eating his head continuously by asking questions over and over again.


    It was frustrating him. He wanted to take his wife away, who was crying like a mad person in his arms. He grabbed Avery''s hand full hair and lifted her head.


    "What happened now?" Nothing comes out of Avery''s mouth except sob.


    "Just calm down. it''s all getting on my nerves" Jade spoke again as Alex was trying to calm Avery.


    "Alex, give me answer of my question." Alex let go of Avery''s hair and hid her again in his chest.


    "You need an answer to your unnecessary question. I''m right.?"


    Yes," Jade said firmly. Alex snapped his finger and the whole hall turned into darkness. Soon after, Alex and Avery''s wedding photos started appearing on a big white screen. All these photos were of Alex and Avery''s wedding in India the day before. In which, Avery looked much more beautiful.


    Kaylee and Jade still couldn''t believe that Alex had slipped out of their hands but they had to admit because the evidence was in front of them.


    Due to the recent darkness, Alex remembers the kiss he gave Avery at the  fresher''s'' party in pinch darkness just like today.


    ***


    Note:- next chapter in 3to4 hours

 Chapter 107 - Mass Release, Part two.

    He grabbed Avery''s chin and held it up.  Avery was feeling his breath on her face.


    "See how beautiful you were looking at our wedding." He turned her face to the screen.


    Avery''s heart was filled with a different kind of happiness when she saw wedding photos on the big screen. She had no idea how Alex managed those photos.  She wanted to ask Alex.  But she didn''t ask thinking that, ''he is a devil who could do anything.''


    Now Avery''s face was towards the screen and Alex was holding her from the back.  Alex''s both hands wrapped around her belly and his chin on her shoulders.


    Avery felt urge emotions, especially when she was two photos.


    The first photo shows Alex was filling her head with a pinch of vermilion.  And in the second photo, Alex was tying a wedding chain around her neck.  Avery unknowingly placed her hand on Alex''s hand which was on her stomach.  As she feared Alex would run away from her.  But in the next moment, Clara''s thoughts came in her head and she removed her hand from hand.


    At that time, Alex''s behaviour caused her to sink into an ocean of confusion.


    Avery had seen only four wedding photos when suddenly she heard Alex''s words.


    "Avery, I want to fill your lips."


    "Ale..."  Before Avery could say anything, Alex held her chin on the place and brought his lips close to hers.  They were both feeling each other''s breath.  Alex was about to seal Avery''s lips with his lips when suddenly the whole hall was light up.  "Ethan." He cursed in his breath.


    Due to sudden light, Avery again hid in Alex''s arms.  At that time Alex''s arms were the safest place in that party hall for her.  Alex chuckled on her cute behaviour and wrapped his arms around her small frame.


    "It''s Okay.  No need to fill embarrass." He assured her but she said nothing.


    After realizing that Avery is relaxed now Alex turned his attention to the rest.


    "Does anyone else have an interest in my private life?" There was pin-drop silent. Where no one dared say a single word, a person wanted to talk with Avery.  And that person was none other than a kind woman in a purple gown. That kind woman was about to say something when an old lady put her hand on her shoulder.


    "Eliza! The situation is not so simple. Handle it properly because she is very scared."


    "Yes Mom, I will." That kind lady''s name was Eliza.  And she was none other than Alex''s mother.


    She signalled a nearby waiter and called him.  When the waiter approached her.  She put her glass in his tray.  And stepped towards the couple, who was standing in the centre of the hall. She stood in front of Alex


    "Alex, I want to talk with my daughter-in-law." As soon as Avery heard the word Daughter in Law,  her stable body began to tremble again.  She couldn''t see Alex''s mother''s face because her face was in Alex''s chest.  But she felt that voice was familiar.


    Alex nodded his head and leaned down. "Ave..."


    Before Alex could say anything to her, she began to shake her head vigorously. Seeing his wife''s refusal, he said nothing and turned his attention to his mother.


    "Mom....."


    "No problem.  She needs to take rest for a while, it''s already too much for her. You take her, I''ll stop the party here." Eliza cut him.


    "No Mom! Please don''t do that.  Today is your marriage anniversary.  Dad is already not here. And also Kaylee has worked very hard to organize this party. So for sake of her decoration." Alex paused for a moment and then continued, "I hope you understand what I mean."


    "Okay."


    After talking his mother, Alex picked up Avery in his arms and went towards stairs.  Before climbing on the stairs, he turned again to the party hall where all the guests were standing like the statue.


    Avery''s face was still hidden in his warm chest.  The firm fists of her hands were on his chest.  His shirt was ruined by her tears.


    "I hope all of you don''t open your mouth to anyone about what happened at the party today."


    ...


    Alex gently laid Avery on the bed and sat down beside her on the edge of the bed.  Leaning over her body, he placed one hand on her cheek and the other on the bed to support his own weight.  He started rubbing her cheeks.


    "Open your eyes." He demanded to her for opening her closed eyes.  She gently opened her eyes.  Seeing his face very close to hers made her heart beat faster. Due to nervousness, she gripped the corner of her lower lip in her teeth.


    "Don''t." He freed her lips from the grip of her teeth with the help of thumb.


    "Don''t hurt your self."  Alex places a very soft kiss on her forehead. "Take a rest for a while.  I''ll be back in a little soon." She was terrified when she heard that he was going to left her alone for a while.  She quickly put her hand on his chest and grabbed his shirt.


    "Alex I.... " Her voice became teary.


    "Don''t panic.  I''m just going to teach a lesson to those who scared you in that bedroom."


    "You know that?"


    "Hmm." He moved his finger from her cheek to her neck.   putting his hand on her nape he lifted her neck.  Causing her head to tilt backwards.  She quickly moved her hands from his chest to shoulder and gripped his shoulders tightly.


    "Alex, What are you doing?" Her breathing became heavy.


    "Shuu.  Let me check if your neck hurts."  His breath was fanning around her neck. "Does it hurt?"


    "No, He didn''t grab it too hard."


    "But I want to check."  After checking, Alex stared at her slender neck for a while.  He wanted to kiss her there but he controlled his own desire.  He comfortably adjusted her head on the pillow after he removed his hand from her nape.


    He put his head on hers and closed his eyes.  Avery had both hands on his shoulders.  She knew in that look that Alex was thinking something.  But she did not know what he was thinking.


    "I have to go now.  No one will bother you in this room."  After saying this, he got up from the bed. Just as he was about to leave, Avery grabbed his wrist.  Just as she was about to say ''come quickly''  her attention was drawn on their hands.


    She quickly let go of Alex''s hand and withdrew her hand.


    "Nothing. You can go now."  Seeing her hesitation, Alex leaned down and cupped her face and raised it a little.


    "I''ll be back soon." He said while placing kiss on her forehead.


    "Hmm."


    ...


    Study Room.


    Alex was sitting on a leather chair with one leg folded over the other.  His siblings in front of him were trembling with fear with their hands bowed.  They had a cold sweat on their head. The two of them didn''t dare look at Alex.


    "Whose idea was that?" There was anger in Alex''s calm voice.


    "..." No answer.


    "Aiden and Amaya I''m asking you again. Whose idea was that?"


    "Brother, How do you know?"  Aiden asked in a frightened voice.  Alex smirked at Aidan''s words.


    "What do you two think? You could have gone closer to Avery without my knowledge."


    "..."


    "Can you tell me why did you scare Avery in the darkness?"


    "..."


    "I will not repeat."


    "Brother, That was Amaya''s idea," Aiden answered.


    "Amaya?"  Alex turned his attention to his sister.  Amaya let out a long sigh and lifted her head.


    "Brother, firstly she didn''t want to come with me when I went to take her for the party.  She was ready only because of my stubbornness.  But then all of a sudden she ran into the room and went to the bathroom and started vomiting.  I had a little doubt at that time.


    I suspected she was pregnant.


    I told her to take a rest and left but I told her before I left that she would come to the party after she felt better.  I waited for her but she never came.  So I made this plan because I wanted everyone to know that Avery is the wife of the young master of the Hill Family.


    I don''t like that you haven''t told anyone about her existence yet. Now If you think I did something wrong, you can punish me."


    "I will not punish you because you had good intentions.  But this is the last time for both of you. If you bother her again, I will not tolerate it."


    "Thanks, Brother." The two breathed a sigh of relief and turned to get out.


    "Wait!"  Alex stopped them.


    "Thank you for giving her company when I was in Russia."


    "You know this too." They both were shocked.


    "From starting," Alex smirked.


    *****


    Note:- Dear readers, forgive me.  I told you I would publish the next chapter in three to four hours but I didn''t.  Because something had happened that caused I ended in hospital. And I will not be able to upload another chapter today and tomorrow.  I''m sorry.

 Chapter 108 - part three

    With her hands on her flat stomach, Avery stood by the window, staring into the darkness of the night just like she was trying to find a way towards the light in the scary darkness.


    ''Why did Alex say that her illegitimate child was his at the party today? Why did he give his name to her illegitimate child? Why did he take her side in front of everyone?'' All these thoughts were coming to her head again and again. She had no idea what was going on in Alex''s head. Took her side in front of everyone today and protected her. She was worried about whether it was part of his plan or not. But after all these thoughts, she thought. ''It doesn''t matter what you did today was your plan or you helped me from the bottom of your heart. I have to thank you.''


    Avery was so engrossed in her thoughts that she didn''t even know when Alex opened the bedroom door, stepped inside and stood behind her.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "Ah...." Because of sudden words, she scared and jumped on her place.


    "Relax, it''s me." When she turned she saw Alex was standing four feet away from her.


    "Nothing."


    "Really?" Alex was still in his midnight black suit. He took a step forward. "You really weren''t thinking anything." He asked her again.


    Avery lowered her head. "I was thinking..."


    "Yes, you were thinking."


    "I want to thank you."


    "There is no need."


    "No, Is needed. Because I will never forget what you did for me today. Today you confessed in front of everyone that my illegitimate child is yours."


    "Please don''t say that word."


    "Which word?"


    "Illegitimate."


    "But this is true Alex. I can not deny this."


    "NO!" He actually shouted on her.


    "W...why...a...are you...shou... shouting." She scared. She thought she did something wrong.


    He put both his hands on his face and then ran through his hair. He looked up, took a deep breath and looked at her again.


    "Ave, I didn''t do anything for which you need to thank me. I accepted what is mine in front of everyone. I declared my authority over what is mine. I showed my right on what belongs to me."


    "What do you mean?" Her heart rate was too high.


    "Listen, You were not r.a.p.ed that day."


    "Don''t make lie with me."


    " I''m not."


    " Yes you are"


    "Why do you think I''m lying to you?"


    "Because I have seen the truth with my own eyes." She shouted and pointed two fingers of her right hand towards her own eye.


    "What did you see?" Alex went and stood in front of her.


    "Please Alex don''t..." She turned to the window. and showed her back to him.


    She held the window grill bar in her hand and placed her head on it. Her eyes become bloodshot. She tried hard to hold back her tears but in the end she failed. "Please don''t remind me that night. Thanks to God, that I was unconscious that night. Otherwise I don''t even know What would I have done with my life."


    Alex quickly bent down and wrapped his arms around her belly. He whispered in her ear, placing his chin on her shoulder.


    "Please don''t say that."


    "You don''t! Don''t try to comfort me. I''m already spoiled. I''m dirty! I''m dirty! I''m dirty Alex..." She started banging her head on the grill of the window along while screaming.


    "Hey what are you doing?" Alex narrowed his and pulled his hand from her belly and placed it between her head and window grill. He pulled her towards him and the turned her.


    "Are you mad?" His began to rub his palm against her head. He cupped her face in his hands.


    "What you saw and where you saw it. Please tell me."


    Avery looked at him. "I saw in the video footage that after I fainted, two men took me to a room with them. When they were taking me with them, no one came to save me. There was no one for me. You too were busy celebrating your birthday with your girlfriend." There was a complaint with pain in her words.


    "This is not true." He let go of her face and said while stroking some strands of her hair behind her ears.


    "Means?"


    "It means, you just watched the video until they took you into the room. Do you know what happened after that?"


    "I don''t know and I don''t even want to know what bad thing happened to me. You are saying all this because of that land."


    "That''s not a bad thing."


    " How can you say that? How can you say r.a.p.e...."


    "Shuuu...." Alex put his finger on her lips. He pulled his mobile out of his pocket and put his hand on her waist and leaned towards her.


    "Look." Avery glanced at the mobile screen.


    The video showed that when the two men take Avery into the room with them, Alex was already in the room to greet them. The video was not footage from a CCTV camera but from a different angle''s video. That video also had a sound that made her understand everything completely neat.


    Before Alex could say anything to her after watching the video, she slipped out from his light grip and fell on the floor.


    "Oh, what happened?" Alex quickly bent over to her height and grabbed her shoulders. Even after watching the video, he still didn''t understand why Avery was crying more than before.


    "What happened Ave?" But instead of answering, the only thing that came out of her mouth was crying, which made him irritated and yell at her.


    "What happened Avery?"


    "Alex...." She put her hands on his chest. "I..."


    "Yes, you...."


    "Alex I. ...."


    "Say Avery."


    "Alex I was not r.a.p.ed, y.....you saved me. l was not."


    "Yes, you were not."Avery''s back was against the wall. And her legs were close to her chest. Alex also sat in front of her and took her hand in his. " No matter what is between us, you are my wife, so it''s my responsibility to save you in any condition."


    "I was not r.a.p.ed, I mean this baby."


    "This baby is mine."


    "After beating them both that day, I handed them over to my bodyguard. And...." Alex paused and scratched his head


    " And what Alex."


    " And I took you with me. I couldn''t control myself that day and the result of that is in your w.o.m.b. I know what I did that day is wrong. I was with you that day when you were unconscious. And..."


    " And I''ve been here thinking from past seventeen days that I was r.a.p.ed that night. You didn''t t even think to tell me."


    "Did you ask me, You had gone to India after pretending fake die."


    "What else would I have done. I was afraid that you ..."


    "That I would kill the baby in your w.o.m.b. I will kill your mother and your brother. I''m right?" Avery lowered her eyes without answering his question. But he was right. Whatever he said, she thought the same about him. And she also had regrets about those things.


    "Ave." Alex grabbed her chin and lifted her face. "Avery. I am not so cruel"


    "Alex what if I had been r.a.p.ed that night and the baby in my w.o.m.b belonged to someone else."


    "Still, I would have done what I did today." Alex said without hesitation.


    Avery''s question did not stop even after Alex''s straightforward answer.


    "You also have a baby in Clara''s w.o.m.b and what bout My baby."


    "it''s not your baby it''s our baby."


    " Hhu."


    " You are my wife The baby in your w.o.m.b belongs to both of us. So this baby will get his every right. This is my promise. Needless to say, this is all I am doing for that land."


    "Okay. But Your promise is always hopeless."


    Alex put his head on hers without saying anything to her and sat there with her. There was a feeling in Avery''s heart that she had not been r.a.p.ed. Because for any girl, her Reputation is paramount.


    Something similar happened with Avery. Alex had told her the truth of the day and had eased the heaviest burden on her heart.


    Alex put his head on hers without saying anything to her and sat there with her. There was a feeling in Avery''s heart that she had not been r.a.p.ed. Because for any girl, her Reputation is paramount.


    Something similar happened with Avery. Alex had told her the truth of the day and had eased the heaviest burden on her heart.


    Something similar happened with Avery. Alex had told her the truth of the day and had eased the heaviest burden on her heart.


    Something similar happened with Avery. Alex had told her the truth of the day and had eased the heaviest burden on her heart.


    Something similar happened with Avery. Alex had told her the truth of the day and had eased the heaviest burden on her heart.

 Chapter 109 - Mass Release, Part four

    Elder Hill was sitting on a chair.  He was staring at the chessboard on the small table in front of him through the glasses stuck on his nose bridge.


    "Stop looking at me like that and sit down.  I can''t play chess alone anymore." Elder Hill said without looking away from the chessboard.  From the last twenty minutes, he has been playing the role of two players on the chessboard.


    The man in front of him answered him boldly,  "You also stop asking me nonsense questions, Young Master."


    "Nonsense questions?" Elder Hill pushed the glasses up with his finger and looked at the person standing in front of him.  "This is not nonsense questions. You have been his butler since he left this mansion.  So it is natural for you to know about him."


    "That''s why I''m saying I don''t want to talk about all these questions Young Master"


    "But why?"


    "Because he is my master and I can''t betray him by telling you about his private life without his permission Young Master."


    " I''m not asking you too much.  I''m just asking when they met.  Does he treat her well? When did they get married?  Were you and your wife Mrs. Kim at his wedding?  How long has she been pregnant..... No No.  This last question is not appropriate."


    The person standing in front of Elder Hill was none other than Mr Kim.  Who was deliberately emphasizing,  ''Young Master'' words while talking with Elder Hill? He was raising his voice, especially for these two words.


    " I''m sorry but I can''t tell you anything Young Master."


    "George, drop this formality.  stop calling me Young Master again and again.  I am not young anymore. Now I had granddaughter-in-law.  And in a few days, I''m going to be a great grandfather."


    "So stop asking me these questions."


    "Okay! Okay! I surrender myself." Elder Hill showed him both hands in the air. "Please sit down now."  He pointed to the chair in front of Mr Kim.


    "Please take a seat, George."


    Elder Hill asked Mr Kim again after he sat down.


    "This time I am very serious George. Please tell me  why aren''t you telling me anything?"


    Mr Kim replied back to Elder Hill very boldly.


    "Did you tell me about your health?"


    " I''m sorry but I didn''t want to let you down."  Mr Kim was not only Alex''s butler but also a very good friend of Elder Hill and a right hand in the past time.


    When Mr and Mrs Kim''s entire family were killed in an accident that left them both in shock.  At that time Elder Hill had tried very hard to get them out of that situation.  And since then, the Kim couple has been living with Alex.


    "Please tell me if Alex treats her well.  Because she was so scared today.  Everyone knows about Alex''s girlfriend but not about his wife.  I''m worried about these things."


    "If I say yes to you, can you say something to him."


    "Me.."  Elder Hill smirked. "Not me but my wife and his grandmother will definitely teach him a good lesson."


    ...


    Meanwhile


    Alex''s blue eyes closed.  His head was on Avery''s head and his hands were on her bare waist.  Like Alen, Avery also had her eyes closed.  The only difference was that her hands were not on his waist but on his chest.


    A few moments later Alex grabbed Avery''s shoulder and parted himself from her.


    "Ave,  It was already too late.  You cried a lot today.  You should eat something.  He cupped her face and started rubbing her cheeks with his thumbs.


    "I have no desire to eat anything." She said lazily.


    " How can this be?  You have to take care of our child and yourself."


    "I will take it. But please don''t force me now Alex."  "Ave?"


    "Alex please." She closed her eyes and leaned her back head on the wall.


    "But not after today."


    "Hmm" Avery''s face was showing how much she tried.  Alex rose from his place to his full height and bent down again.  He placed his one hand on her small back and the other one under her folded knees and lifted her up.  His action stared her.


    " what are you doing?"


    "Nothing, just taking you to bed."


    " Hmm."


    After Alex laid her down on the bed he took off his leather shoes and climbed on the bed.  He took off his coat and threw it into the room somewhere.


    Avery''s hand was on her stomach and she was watching Alex''s every move very closely.  She was more than satisfied that the child in her w.o.m.b was her husband''s child.


    "What are you thinking," Alex asked her as he lay on the bed beside her and folded his arm. He placed his head on his palm.


    "Nothing."


    "Really?" Alex wrapped his arm around her belly and interlocked his finger with hers.  He moved his face closer to hers and whispered, "Ave,  I am very happy."


    Avery''s heart skipped beating for a moment.  She was just blinking her eyes and looking at him.


    "Aver, I am very happy today." He again said.


    "F...for....wh...what.....A...Alex?"


    "Because you are carrying my child."


    He is not lying.  This was visible to Avery in his eyes.


    From the past six months, like today Avery had never seen the happiness in his eyes before.  Even when Clara told him the news of her pregnancy, Avery saw that Alex''s eyes were not as happy as they are today.


    Because she was just looking at him Alex asked her, "What are you looking my little one?"


    "The happiness in your eyes." This time Avery told him clearly without suppressing her own words.


    "Yes, I''m happy." For a while, they just stared at each other.  Their feelings were visible in their eyes.  Avery wanted to ask about Clara but she didn''t want to spoil that moment.  So she asked nothing.


    Alex leaned towards her. Avery could feel his breath on her face,  "Ave, I really want to kiss you....."

 Chapter 110 - Mass Release, Part five

    Just as Alex was about to kiss her, Avery turned her face to the other side and Alex''s lips landed on her cheek. When she felt Alex''s soft and warm lips on her cheek current ran through her whole body. Her chest began to move up and down. She tightened her grip on their interlocked fingers with each other.


    "Alex, I...."


    "It''s Okay. I can understand. Just don''t push me away because I want to sleep with my child and my child''s mother." When this time Avery didn''t let him kiss her, he didn''t yell at her like before. Rather his behavior and words were very gentle for her. He was treating her like a perfect husband.


    She was also afraid that his behavior would change for her but this time she was ready for what would happen next. Because this time things was not only for her but also her child. Alex pulled her towards him and filled in his arms.


    "alex, You are not going to change your clothes."Avery asked him, poking her head out of his chest.


    " I don''t want to leave you for little movement."


    " alex, Don''t talk so sweet. I''m not used to it."


    "So get used to it."


    " What?"


    "Nothing, Are you uncomfortable with my clothes?"


    " No it''s not like that. You are not used to sleeping in such clothes. I mean, you don''t like it."


    "You know?"


    " You always changed your clothes when you came back, so I remember."


    "Hhmm...." Alex thought for a moment and quickly got out of bed. With in Five minutes he took a shower and came out of the bathroom in loose clothes.


    "You are not going to change." He asked her while running his hand through his wet hair.


    "No! This saree is comfortable and soft and I am already very tired so I just want to sleep.


    "Ok Ok.." Alex pulled her and hid her face in his warm chest. One of his arms was under her head which was working as a pillow for her. His other arm rolled over her bare waist and placed on her back.


    Avery also accepted his warm embrace this time and placed one hand on his chest and the other on his waist. After so many days later, Avery was sleeping in her husband''s arms without any tension. The last few days have been very difficult for her. She had spent the number of nights without sleeping. But today she was sleeping peacefully in Alex''s arms.


    ...


    When Avery woke up the next day Alex was not by her side but there was a note for her on the side table. She took the note and started reading.


    "Ave. I had a little work to do, so I left before you got up. There is a dress on the table for you. After freshening up you can go downstairs for breakfast if you want or if you don''t want to go downstairs I will ask someone to bring breakfast in the room for you but for that you have to call me and tell me. Otherwise, if you want, you can wait for me. But I prefer you to eat your breakfast because you didn''t eat anything last night.


    Your husband


    Alex."


    After reading the note, both the corners of Avery''s lips moved upwards and a sweet smile appeared on her lips. All this change in Alex after six months of their marriage was new for her but she also liked it. Six months after the marriage, he was showing affection for her in his every little move.


    Ever since the two of them had returned from India, Alex had never shouted on her or threatened her for her mother''s and brother''s life.


    After completing her morning routine she was standing in front of the large mirror wearing the dress that Alex had brought for her. That white printed frock was coming up a little below her knees and fitting comfortably on her small body.


    Along with that white frock, Alex had brought a white and light pink flat for her considering her pregnancy. Her flat sandals adorned her fair and delicate feet.


    After her hair was done, she applied a little amount of powder on her face and sat down on the bed. She read Alex''s note again and placed it safely in the cover of her mobile. She found the number of the Alex in the number list. After five minutes of thinking whether to call him or not, she finally touched his number. She held the mobile close to her ear. Alex picked up the call as soon as the first ring passed.


    "Ave, May I ask someone to bring breakfast in room for you." He asked her without breathing.


    "No!"


    "Then?"


    "Alex I.... I... I..."


    "Yes you Ave?"


    "I want to wait for you but come back soon because I''m a little hungry. I''m cutting the call now. Bye Bye....." She cut the call and breathed a sigh of relief. The train of her words ran faster than Alex''s train.


    Other side, after Avery disconnected the call Alex''s lips curled up and he increased the speed of his car.


    Avery was sitting on the bed looking at the photos of the little baby''s in her mobile when suddenly there was a knock on the door of her room. She got out of bed and came to the door. When she opened the door, in front of her was the same woman from the party who had treated her well.


    "You." Avery swallowed due to nervousness.


    "Yes I am, Your mother-in-law and your husband''s mother."


    "Huu." Avery quickly lowered her head and the gripped door knob strongly.


    "Y...ye...yes Maam."


    "What did you say now?" Eliza folded her arms over her chest. Her Aura was strong. Which adorned her majestic personality.


    "Maam."


    "Silly, I''m not your maam."


    "Hhmm"


    "I am your mother-in-law. Call me Mom."


    "Mom?"


    "Yes mom, and now come with me, I''m came here to take you for breakfast." Eliza grabbed Avery''s hand and began to take her with her. Avery decided to follow her without saying anything.


    ***


    I do not apologize to my dear readers for what happened in the previous chapter. Because I know you''re tired of hearing my the word sorry. And if I say sorry to you one more time, you will kill me. So consider these two chapters as compensation because I would not upload two chapters due to my condition. And from your comments I understand that you care a lot about me. Thank you so much for that.

 Chapter 111 - Family love

    When Avery reached the dining room, she saw a table full of family members and started panicking. Eliza pulled the chair for Avery.


    Avery was sitting on the chair but her head was bent down. "Hey, my babygirl raise your head up. You are a family member, not a criminal. Am I right?"


    Eliza was Avery''s mother-in-law but her behaviour was like a friend.


    "Yes, big mother, you are right." A cheerful sound came from the far end of the table. He was Alex''s youngest cousin. He was three years younger than Avery. Avery didn''t see the strictness in her mother-in-law behaviour, which made her feel a little lighter.


    Avery raised her head and greeted everyone. This was her first time in her in-laws. And upon all this so much had happened yesterday that made her terrified. She was wondering what everyone was thinking about her because of yesterday''s incident.


    Everyone started giving their own introduction to her. There were Alex''s grandparents, his two uncles and their wives, his four cousins. Which included a young woman, a teenage girl and two teenage boys. Alex''s first uncle''s eldest daughter who was older than Amaya. She was married and had a one-year-old baby girl who was on her grandmother''s lap. Alex''s siblings and his mother Eliza, who was standing next to Avery. Seeing the good behaviour of everyone, Avery felt very warm.


    "Now baby girl it''s time for your breakfast" with that Eliza brought the spoon to Avery''s lips. "I made this chicken soup especially for you."


    "Chicken soup?" After hearing chicken soup, Avery quickly jerked Eliza''s hand and, "Crashhh." The porcelain bowl in Eliza''s hand met the marble floor and turned into pieces. The sound of the bowl exploding was not yet out of everyone''s ears, just the sound of someone shouting came.


    "How dare you?" When everyone looked in the direction of the voice, they saw Kaylee and her parents standing in the living room. Kaylee made her way to the dining table before anyone could react. "How dare you? Aunty made soup for you with her own hands and you, you threw it away."


    Kaylee and her parents came when all the family members were introducing themself. Kaylee''s parents couldn''t come to yesterday''s party because of the important work. They didn''t even want to come to Alex''s house today but when Kaylee told them what happened at the party, they decided to visit Hill mansion right away. Kaylee was very angry to see everyone''s love for Avery, but when Avery hit Eliza''s hand, she got a chance to act.


    Avery was already standing up from her chair. Her body began to tremble. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    " I''m...so....sorry. I...i... didn''t do...do. it on purpose. I...I...a.. am a vegetarian. When.... I hear about chicken soup. It....a.. all hap....happened suddenly.... I.." Before she could say anything else, Eliza pulled her in a warm embrace.


    "Shu..... Just calm down. It''s Nothing. Don''t cry so much. Just calm down." Eliza was taller than Avery causing Avery to reach her ears. Avery was like a little girl in Eliza''s arms.


    "Calm down my dear." Eliza began to pat Avery''s back. Upon hearing that Avery is a vegetarian, Alex''s first aunt got up from her chair and went into the kitchen, after handing one year baby to her husband."


    "But aunty...."


    " Kaylee!" Alex''s second uncle stopped Kaylee from speaking. "We don''t have any problem with what our daughter-in-law did. So I think you should have no problem either." These words were very insulting for Kaylee.


    "Yes uncle, You are right" She gave a fake smile but her eyes were on Avery.


    "Since your parents are here we should talk in the living room." Alex''s second uncle said and got up from his chair and went to the living room. Kaylee also followed him.


    Here Avery was still in Eliza''s arms. Now not only Eliza but also Avery was hugging her mother in law back.


    "It''s Ok dear." Eliza puts her hand on Avery''s shoulder to break the embrace.


    "Please! hold me for while." Eliza was shocked by Avery''s words. She thought something had happened.


    "What happened? Did something happened.?"


    " Nothing, I just want to stay like this for a while." It had been more than a month since Avery had met her mother. She had longed for her mother''s motherhood. But when that same motherhood she felt in Eliza embrace she couldn''t stop herself. She just wanted to stay in Eliza''s embrace like that.


    Alex''s first aunt came out of the kitchen. She had a bowl in her hand, from which hot steam came out. Seeing her, Alex''s youngest cousin quickly ran to her.


    "What is this big mother?"


    "Vegetable soup."


    " Can I test?"


    " No!"


    "Why?" he made puppy eyes.


    " Because this is for your sister-in-law."


    "Ooooo. Hmm. Ok."


    She went to Avery, who was still in Eliza''s arms. She places her hand on Avery''s shoulder and Eliza pulled Avery out of her embrace. Alex''s aunt grabbed Avery''s hand and set her on the chair. She dipped the spoon into the soup and filled the spoon and took the spoon full soup to Avery''s lips.


    "This vegetable soup. It''s good for your health. Now open your mouth." Avery was very embarrassed at that time.


    "I can..."


    " No! I want to Feed my daughter in law."


    Avery felt very embarrassed but she was drinking soup like an obedient child. She never thought she would get so much love from Alex''s family. In the dining hall, all the family members were standing around her and Alex''s Aunty was feeding her. Seeing all that, Avery felt very awkward.


    "Please all of you....."


    " What is happening here?" Before Avery could finish her sentence, a loud voice echoed throughout the mansion.


    All eyes were on the owner of the sound.


    When Alex stepped into the mansion, he scanned the entire mansion at a glance. When he saw all the family members gathered around Avery in the dining hall, he thought something had happened to her.


    Alex quickly dashed to the dining hall and bend down on his knees in front of Avery,


    "What happened?" He asked.


    "Alex! Nothing happened. Why are you taking so much tension?"


    "Mom is saying true?"


    " No." After hearing the word ''no'' from Avery''s mouth, Alex''s facial features changed. His eyes became darker.


    "Tell me" His voice was soft but dangerous.


    "Mom made chicken soup for me but I accidentally broke the bowl." After hearing Avery, Alex couldn''t control himself and started laughing out loud.


    "It''s not funny Alex."


    " Yes. It''s really not funny my little wife." He pinched Avery''s cheek and kissed on her head.


    The family members present there were very happy to see the love between the two of them. But they did not know how much Avery had been suffering from the last six months.


    "Alex, Mr and Mrs Gray are here. They want to talk with you," said Alex''s first uncle.


    " Ok uncle" Alex nodded and turned towards Avery again.


    "Have you done your breakfast."


    "Yes," Avery nodded her head little.


    "Ok, then we are leaving in twenty minutes."


    "What twenty minutes? Why are you in such a hurry. We haven''t even talked to Avery properly and you''re talking about taking her with you. You go, Avery will stay with us right here." Eliza started complaining.


    "Mom" Alex sighed, "She did not go to college for many days. Please try to understand."


    "Okay. But on one condition."


    "Say."


    "You will bring her here next Sunday."


    "Ok"


    "No! First Promise me. "


    "Ok I promise you, I will bring her here next Sunday. Now happy.


    " more than happy" In fact, Avery didn''t want to leave either, but she couldn''t say anything to Alex because she was still afraid of Alex.


    ...


    Avery was sitting on the passenger seat and looking out the window. She was going to the mansion after full eighteen days later. There was a different kind of uneasiness in her heart. Alex was driving the car while. His focus was on the road but from time to time he was also looking at Avery.


    When they reached the mansion, all the servants in the mansion were happy to see Avery. They had already prepared for the welcome of the Avery as Mr. Kim had told them in advance. All the servants welcomed Avery with great joy.


    A few times later Alex and Avery went to their respective rooms. Avery''s guest room was still the same as she had left.


    Avery was sitting on the passenger seat and looking out the window. She was going to the mansion after full eighteen days later. There was a different kind of uneasiness in her heart. Alex was driving the car while. His focus was on the road but from time to time he was also looking at Avery.


    When they reached the mansion, all the servants in the mansion were happy to see Avery. They had already prepared for the welcome of the Avery as Mr. Kim had told them in advance. All the servants welcomed Avery with great joy.


    A few times later Alex and Avery went to their respective rooms. Avery''s guest room was still the same as she had left.

 Chapter 112 - Unknown Number

    It was six o''clock in the evening. There were shades of light red, orange and yellow in the sky. Which were mixed with each other very beautifully? Avery was standing in the gallery of her room watching the sunset. She was immersed in the beauty of the sunset.


    "Ave!" A cool but gentle voice brought her back to reality. He was standing in front of her in a grey suit with white when she turned around. His hair was combed back very neatly.


    He came forward and stood in front of her, "Ave." There was love for her in his voice. His closeness made her nerves. She tilted her head down and began biting her lower lip. Her heart was beating very rapidly in her chest.


    "Don''t." He put his first finger under her chin and tilted her chin upwards. "How many times I told you that don''t hurt your self." He said while removing her rosy pink lip from the grip of her sharp teeth.


    "Huh." Avery was just looking at him without saying anything.


    "Ave?" He again called her name.


    "I was just....."


    "It''s okay! Now listen." Alex put his hand on her delicate waist and pulled her very close to his chest. Due to sudden action, she put her both hands on his strong chest.


    "Ave, I am going on a business trip for two days." As soon as she heard about his business trip, she felt a sharp pain in her heart and two drops of tears fell from her eyes to her cheeks, because she could see her past repeating in front of her. The photos of Alex''s previous business trip began to roll in front of her eyes. Clara and Alex''s news began to move in her head.


    She began to free herself from Alex.


    "Relax Ave, Clara is not coming with me." She was so busy freeing herself from his arms that she couldn''t hear.


    "Ave, stop struggling. I''m not taking Clara with me."


    "Huh.." She looked at him with teary eyes. How does he know what I''m thinking? She thought.


    "Then where is she? Whenever I asked you about her, you never told me anything about her."


    "Currently she is out of the country." Alex wiped away her tears. "She has gone abroad for some work. Why? do you missing her so much."


    Avery shook his head and said, "Why should I miss my husband''s mistress?"


    " So it means that you are considering me your husband."


    "Yes only For my child."


    "Ave, It''s not just your child. It''s a child is ours." Alex placed his head on Avery''s head and started taking a deep breath.


    "My wife becomes bold." He whispered in his husky voice.


    "Yes, only because of my c.." She stopped for a moment and took care of her own words. " our child." Her words brought a smile on Alex''s lips and filled his heart with joy.


    "Ave, I''m going for a couple of days. My only wish is that you do not take your foot out of the mansion in these two days.


    " But why Alex."


    "Mark my word little one. I don''t want you to get yourself in trouble."


    " But I.... "


    "Please just for two days don''t." Alex requested her.


    "I''ll take you wherever you want to go, I get back from the business trip."


    "Hmmm....Okay."


    After hearing Avery, he felt relief and took Avery in his arms. Avery was amazed that Alex''s affection was increasing for her with passing each moment. In the last six months, he had not shown as much affection as he was showing right now.


    ...


    It had been two hours since Alex went and she was still standing in the Gallery. What Alex had told her before he left was running in her head. This time she looked a fear in Alex''s eyes that she had never seen before.


    It was nine o''clock in the morning and Avery was having breakfast at the dining table. She had not spoken to her mother from so many days. She wanted to hear her mother''s voice. She thought of calling her mother and in the next moment, she called Sara. But like every time, Sara didn''t pick up her call.


    Ever since Avery left the country, Avery hadn''t called her mother because she didn''t want to get her mother in trouble.


    But before she left the country, whenever she called her mother, her mother did not pick up the call like today.


    Several times her mother had cut off her call. Avery didn''t understand why her mother was treating her so cruelly.


    """""""" $


    Avery decided to talk to Alex about this when he got back from the business tour. After breakfast, Avery went into the garden and sat on the swing. She remembered how Alex had once treated her at the same place. But there was a big difference between the present and the previous Alex. The present Alex was very gentle with her.


    Her mobile rang when Avery was in her thoughts. When she opened her mobile she had received a blank message from an unknown number. She ignored that message, thinking it might have been sent by mistake.


    ...


    It was six o''clock in the evening, and Avery was in her room reading the book Mrs Kim had given her. That book was for pregnant women. How to keep yourself tension free in pregnancy. How to think positively and how positive thoughts affect the unborn child. All this information was in that book.


    "Tutu.... " Avery''s mobile rang. This time too she had received blank messages from the same unknown number. She ignored that message and started reading the book again. " Tu Tu....." Her mobile rang again. She opened the mobile. Blank message from the same number again.


    The series of blank messages started when she was about to ignore the message again and put her mobile down.


    This time she didn''t misunderstand those messages because the mistake could happen two or three times not again and again. Avery had a mobile in her hand and she was opening every blank message. Soon the series of blank messages stopped and she breathed a sigh of relief.


    She started reading the book again. Avery had read the book for about twenty minutes before her mobile rang again. But this time it was a phone call.


    She held her mobile phone close to her ear.


    "Hello."


    "What are you doing?" When Avery heard a familiar voice, she was relieved. She remained silent for a few moments. "Ave, are you there?" The person asked from the other side.


    "Y...yes.."


    " What are you thinking?"


    "Nothing. Just I did not expect your call." She was right because Alex had never made a phone call or even a simple message to Avery whenever he was on a business tour before.


    "Drop this topic Ave. And tell me what you were doing."


    "I am reading a book."


    " Which?"


    " grandmother gave it to me. It''s about pregnancy. "


    "Ok. Is something bothering you? "


    "Hm. No no. Nothing like that." Avery wanted to tell him about that unknown number, but she didn''t tell him. He had gone for some work so she didn''t want to give him tension.


    "Ave. You took the time to answer. So I think you are not telling true"


    "No Alex. Nothing like that. You tell me. When are you coming back"


    "The day after tomorrow."


    " Hmm."


    "Ave...." Avery spoke before Alex could say anything more. " Alex. I want to read this book today. I am cutting call right now. Bye-bye.....".


    After disconnecting the call, Avery grabbed the mobile close to her chest. A sweet smile came on her lips and satisfaction in her heart. It was Alex''s first time calling her during his business trip, but his only phone calls made her very happy. She put her mobile on the nightstand and started reading the book again.


    She had just read a few lines of the book when her mobile rang again. She opened the mobile and in front of her eyes was a message from the same unknown number on the screen of the mobile. But this time the message was not blank.


    ''You are reading a book'' this word was in that message. As soon as Avery read that message, her limbs became numb. She is alone in this room. So How does anyone know that she is reading a book? This thought came in her mind


    She put the panic aside and thought for a moment. "Alex, it must be Alex. I just told him that I was reading a book. Alex." Avery called Alex to confirm but his number was out of coverage area. She called him two or three times. But still, his number was out of coverage area. She later dialled Ethan''s number but his number was also out of coverage area like his boss.


    She dialled that unknown number. The call was connected to that number but no one picked up the call. Avery didn''t know anything, so she decided to wait for the next message. She waited a long time but got no message. It was nine o''clock at night and she was now getting ready for bed. She was lying on the bed but her head was still thinking about that unknown number. She also missed Alex a lot.


    While thinking she did not know when the darkness enveloped her and she fell asleep.

 Chapter 113 - Unknown Number two

    Avery was having breakfast at the dining table but still, she was thinking about the message from the unknown number.  She wanted to tell someone about that unknown number, but after that one text message, she had not received any other message from that number till now. So she dropped her thought. But still, her mind was not clear about that n


    umber.


    It was six o''clock in the evening, Avery was standing in her gallery while seeing the sunset like as usual.  There was only one night left for Alex to return. Unknowingly, the hope developed in her heart for their relationship, because of Alex''s gentle behaviour. And also just because of his behaviour, her heart turned against her will.  But her brain was not ready to accept that feeling because she did not want to break herself again.


    In the battle of her heart and brain, her heart was already on Alex''s side.


    Suddenly her mobile rang when she was engrossed in her thoughts.


    She looked at the screen of the mobile, there was some unknown number in front of her eyes but this time the call came from that unknown number.  Which made her heartbeat skip for a moment.  She picked up call with her shaking hand and brought mobile near to her ear.


    "Hello." She said in a low voice.


    "Hello, Mrs. Hill." It was the most dangerous voice she had ever heard.  It was impossible to say voice belonged to a man or a woman.  That voice instantly cooled her body.  Her legs began to tremble.  She quickly grabbed the railing in front of her to support her self.


    "Who?" There was fear in her voice.


    Instead of telling identity, that person said,  " You are seeing the sunset. Am I right?" This made her terrified even more.  Avery looked around to see if anyone was watching her but there was no one.


    "How You know that I am seeing the sunset." Her lips trembled.


    "I know everything about you little girl." Her fear was growing more and more with every word that came out of that person''s mouth.


    "Your husband has gone on a business trip.  Am I right again?"


    "Who are you?"  Why did you call me Avery shouted at that person?  She couldn''t stand the person''s suspense.


    "Calm down Avery. Shouting too much is not good for a pregnant woman."  Avery widened her eyes in disbelief and place her hand on her flat tummy.


    "How....y...you k..." Her question was answered before it was completed.


    "I already told you that I know everything."


    "Why did you call me?  What do you want?"


    "Smart!  indeed you are very smart.  You quickly came to the point."


    "Just tell me what you want."


    "Be patience  Mrs. Hill."


    "Tell me."


    " Okay ok, I am telling you. I also don''t want to waste my time. Now listen, your husband is going to sign a lot of billions when he comes back from a business trip.  The file of that deal is kept in the safety locker in his study room.  I want that file and you are going to give me that file."


    "No! I''m not going to do anything like that."


    "I know, I know this from starting. How can you love your husband so much even if he has his girlfriend?"


    "How you...."


    "Avery doesn''t repeat the same question again and again.  Don''t put too much pressure on your little head.  Just bring me that file."


    "And what if I don''t?"


    "Don''t be like that Avery." The person on the other side of the phone paused for a moment.


    "For that, I have a gift for you.  I know you are missing your mom so much.  You want to talk to her.  You called her but she did not receive. You may want to see your mother and brother. I will fulfil your wish." That person said and cut the call.


    After the call disconnect, two notifications popped on Avery''s mobile screen.  Those two notifications were of two videos.


    Avery opened the first video and she was shocked the most.  In the video, her mother was sitting on a chair unconscious in a dark room.  Her mother''s arms and legs were tied to the chair.  Seeing her mother''s condition, Avery collapsed on the floor.  Streams of tears began to flow from her eyes.  Then she opened another video after watching her mother''s video.


    After watching the second video, Avery''s heart broke.  The second video was of her brother.  In which her younger brother Liam was tied to a chair.  He was also unconscious as his mother, but he was surrounded by barking dogs. Seeing little Liam there was saliva dripping from the dog''s mouth.  If those dogs had been released, they would have been on Liam in a second.


    Avery knew how much her little brother was afraid of dogs.  Her heart ached at the thought of how much he would have cried if he had not been unconscious. Her mobile fell out of her hand and she started crying more.


    In that situation suddenly she thought of only one person.  And that person was her husband.


    She quickly picked up the mobile that had fallen from her hand.  As she was about to call him, she got another call from that unknown number.  She quickly picked up the call without a moment''s delay and grabbed the mobile near her ear.


    "So Mrs. Hill what did you think."  She had no idea what to say or do in that situation.  Her body was trembling with fear and all she could think of was her mother and brother.


    " I....I... am.....re..... ready."


    "Good decision."


    " A.....After...I gi.....give you.....the....the file, you.....you will release.....m..... my mother an....and brother."


    " Absolutely.  There is no doubt about it. And and one more thing, if you tell anyone about this or try to get someone''s help. It won''t take me long to free those dogs on your brother''s little body."


    "No! Ple....Please.... don''t do that.  I am ready to do whatever you want."


    " Okay.  Now go to your husband''s study room."


    " But how can I go into his study room.  Because if I went to his study room, Butler or the other servants in the mansion would know. They will doubt me or they will try to stop me."


    "Please do give me excuses.  I know all the servants in your mansion love you very much and especially that Kim couple. Now follow my instructions.  Go to the study room first.  You only have one minute for that  and your time starts now."


    The person cut the call and Avery ran to Alex''s study room.  As she walked into Alex''s study room, she found that unknown man''s words true because she had not been questioned by anyone.


    She reached Alex''s study room within a minute. This was Avery''s first time in Alex''s study room.  She was amazed to see Alex''s study room.  His study room was decorated with numerous books.  Just as she was about to run her gaze in whole room, she got a call from that unknown number.


    " I am in the study room."


    " In that study room, there is a shelf of books on the right side of the Alex table. Below the shelf, there Alex secret locker behind the books.  Go there."


    Avery did as the person said.  She was shocked when she saw the Secret Locker behind the books.  There was only one thought in her head that how this person knew all this.


    "How do you know about all this?"


    "Baby.  I tell you in advance that I know everything.  Now let me tell you the password." That stranger told the password.  Avery put that password but the locker did not open.


    "This locker is not opening." She told that person.


    "WHAT!"  How is this possible?" That person was a little shocked at how this could happen.


    "You are lying to me. Because this cannot be possible."  The person did not trust her.


    "Why should I lie to you?"


    " Try again."  Avery tried again but still did not open the locker.  And a warning appears on the locker screen that you have only one chance left.  Avery told that person.


    "If the wrong password is entered at this time, the alarm will sound throughout the mansion and all doors and windows in the mansion will be closed for the next 48 hours.  And it will only open with Alex''s eyes scanning." Avery was shocked again because she did not know that the mansion in which she lives has such high advance security.


    She was relieved to hear the person''s words and asked quickly.  "So now there is no other option to open this locker.  And so you will free my mother and brother."


    "No."


    "But why."


    "  You have one last chance.  I give you an hour.  In this one hour search the password and unlock the locker."


    " But how I."


    "I don''t know.  Search that room or put your own head in it.  Because you have been with him for six months. I am sending you the name of that file."


    Avery sat there for 15 minutes wondering what the locker password might be.  After 15 minutes she got up from her seat and began to press the button with trembling fingers.  And the locker opened for her surprise.  She couldn''t believe it because that locker password was her birthday.  She quickly started looking for the file but suddenly her attention went to a file with Clara''s name written on it.  She felt curious about that file.  She picked up the file and began to read.  Tears welled up in her eyes as she read the file.  Only two words came out of her mouth. "Why Alex?" And she collapsed right there.

 Chapter 114 - The truth came out

    In the darkness of the night, Avery had come to an abandoned factory far away from the city, as per that stranger demand. There was a man in that abandoned factory to show her way. That man was sent to pick her up by that unknown person.


    The security at this time was very loose which had never happened before and so she could easily get out of the mansion. That made her surprise. A car was already parked for her when she came a little away from the mansion.


    The man with her led her towards a black iron door and told her to go inside. When he opened the iron door and she went inside, it was completely dark. Avery tightened her grip on the file in her hand. That place was cold as ice, but she was sweating because of fear. She wiped the sweat on her head with the pallu of her sari.


    She just wanted to hand over the file and free her mother and brother from the clutches of that unknown person.


    "Is there anyone." She asked in a trembling voice.


    "yes, I am here for you." Avery widened her eyes when she heard the voice. Because this sound was different than the sound of that phone call. But in that dark room, she did not know exactly where the sound was coming.


    "Come in front of me." She asked the unknown person and at the same time all the lights in that dark hall turned on and the person came in front of her. Her eyes widened at the sight of the person. And only one word came out of her mouth.


    "YOU?"


    " Yes, I am. You did not expect me. Am I right."


    "Yes," Avery really didn''t expect. The person who caused her to leave the country. She did not expect such a meeting with that person.


    Now Avery had understood that Clara played this lousy game with her, so she decided, get to the point without wasting the time.


    "I have brought the file you mentioned. Now release my mother and brother.


    "Ha Ha Ha...."Clara laughed out loud. "You are so naive, Avery."


    " I have not come so far as to know whether I am naive or not. Take this file and release my mother and brother"


    "Do you think I just called you for this file? I mean, I made all these plots to get you here."


    "Huh...."


    "You don''t understand. I''ll explain it to you. I told you to leave this country. You were gone too as per my plan. Then why did you come back?" Clara yelled at her.


    "I didn''t come back myself. Alex brought me back."


    "You could have stopped him."


    "Clara," Avery smirked. "I think you know Alex better than me. So you tell me, Is it possible to say no to him?" There was a point in Avery''s words that made Clara silent for a moment.


    "And yet I was in a situation where I had no choice but to come back with him. Take this file and..."


    "And and release my mother and my brother free. That''s what you want to say."


    "Yes."


    "But I will not set your mother and brother free. Because I don''t have them both."


    "But how is this possible? That that video. .."


    "Because" Clara approached Avery and snatched the file from her hand and whispered in her ear, "Because this is the world of technology and I used that technology to make those two videos."


    "What?"


    "Yes. That''s why I told you some time ago that you are very naive. In fact, I sent my men to kidnap your mother and brother, but your mother and your brother were not at home."


    That was a big shock for Avery. She wondered where her mother and brother had gone. But she wanted to get out of the factory. So she asked Clara.


    "What is your purpose for calling me here?"


    " To take your life"


    "WHAT? Are you mad Don''t joke


    "I''m not," Clara shouted again. "Just because of you..." She pointed to Avery ".. because of you Alex is still not married to me."


    "That is not my problem."


    " Yes, yours. If you don''t, Alex will find another way for that land. And will marry me too. And what you think is just a deal file. Actually, with the help of this file, I can take full ownership of Alex''s property in my hands.


    Clara was completely mad at the time. Avery had nothing to say to her. That time she was more concerned about the child in her w.o.m.b than herself.


    "Clara listen."


    " No, I''m not going to hear anything today. Today I am going to close your chapter here." Clara pointed the gun at her. "Count the last seconds of your life my dear Avery."


    Avery closed her eyes and placed both her hands on her belly. She was relieved that her mother and brother were safe. But right there she was sorry for her unborn child.


    "Sorry baby your mother couldn''t protect you."


    "Bang..." Avery pressed her closed eyes even more. Avery waited for the pain on her body, but when she felt nothing, she opened her eyes. Clara was standing in front of her but the gun in her hand was on the floor.


    "Bad move Clara." It was him. Both looked in the direction of the voice. Alex was standing beyond an open window, which was closed until now.


    " I didn''t think you would do this." Alex jumped through the window and came inside. Ethan and one of his bodyguards came after him. Clara was shocked to see him but there was too much anger in Avery''s eyes for him.


    "What is this Clara."


    "Then You tell me, Alex, what I have to do. You are not marrying me because of this Avery." Clara went to Alex and put her hand on his chest. "I''m very angry with you"


    "Tell me. What can I do to make you happy?"


    "Marry me."


    "Not now Clara."


    "Then make my night special."


    "Okay." There was a different kind of smirk on Alex''s lips at that time. He gestured to Ethan, "Ethan, Take her to the farmhouse and take care of her in room number five. I will message you the rest of the instructions."


    "Sir you are sure." Ethan hesitated.


    "Yes, definitely."


    "You never told me about a farmhouse before," Clara asked Alex.


    "Because I was waiting for today."


    "Okay, then I am going." Clara kissed Alex on his cheek and left. But before she could left, she whispered in Avery''s ear. "See how much Alex loves me. He said nothing to me even though I was going to take your life."


    After Clara left, Alex immediately approached Avery.


    " I told you not to go out anywhere until I was back. Why didn''t you listen to me" Alex was talking to her but her attention was on somewhere? He pulled his hand gloves and placed his hands on her shoulders.


    "Let me check you if you hurt."


    "SHUT UP! JUST SHUT UP ALEX." She jerked his hand over her shoulder. "Stop this drama."


    "Drama."


    "Yes! Yes! drama. I don''t want your fake concern." She took a step back.


    "Do you understand what you are talking about? I came here to save you. And you....."


    "STOP! Just stop this. Stop lying Alex .. I would have believed but I can''t believe you anymore."


    "What do you mean."


    "What I mean. I mean, close this your dirty game Alex because I know everything.


    Clara has tried to kill me not only today but also before. And you know it. You have a record of her every crime." Alex''s eyes widened when he heard Avery and he understood why Avery was talking like that.


    "Ave just Listen to me."


    "No! I don''t want to hear anything. I used to think that Clara is a very good person in your eyes. And that''s why you love her. But no...she is a criminal and yet you love her. Am I worse than her?"


    " Not like that.."


    "Stop! let me Finish today. She was the one who was behind that incident in New York. She was also involved in sending me to India. She was also behind Raghav''s entry. And today, she was going to take my life again along with your unborn child.


    She sent her men several times to kill me. And you... "


    She paused for a moment. "I just danced with David at the fresher''s party and you called me bitch. And what about Clara. For her, the words bitch and s.l.u.t are very minor. She murdered many people for money. But you loved her. She slept with so many men for money. But you loved her. Not only loved but her but also your baby in her w.o.m.b. And what about me. Would you have loved me if I had slept with a man like her?"


    "AVERY...."


    "Phakkkk....."


    As soon as the words came out of Avery''s mouth, Alex raised his hand on her and slapped her. Alex''s slap knocked Avery down and blood gushed from the corners of her lips. Anger caused Alex to hit her, but he immediately regretted what he had done. He quickly approached her.


    "Let me see."


    "Don''t touch me Alex. You are really a monster for."


    The word monster made Alex even angrier and he grabbed Avery by the shoulder.


    "Monster huh, Let me show you today what monster can do." Alex stood her up and started pulling her.


    "Alex what are you doing? You are hurting me, Alex." Alex quickly stopped and looked at Avery and in a second Avery was in Alex''s arms. She was trying to free herself from his grip but she was nothing in front of his strength. Alex put her in the passenger seat and drove the car.


    *****


    Note:- I finally came home today after spending a full seven days in the hospital. Now I will do my best to give you two chapters a day.

 Chapter 115 - The truth came out: part two

    WARNING:- Although there is violence against women in this chapter, I request you who are bothered by these things not to read this chapter or read it on your own risk. I am also against the violence no matter how bad things the person has done. Because it is inhumane.


    This is just a part of our story. So Please don''t take on heart.


    *****


    For the past 45 minutes, the car had been running on the road in the dark night. Alex''s full focus was on his driving. His wife, who was sitting on the passenger seat next to him, was begging him, but he was not in the mood to listen to her.


    "Say something Alex. Where are you taking me?" Her heart hurt a lot when he was not listening to her. Because of his behaviour different thoughts popped in her mind.


    "Alex,This is not the way to our mansion." After a while, the car took a turn and started running on the dirt road towards the forest. She sighed as she saw the car was going inside the forest and she quickly turned her face towards Alex.


    She had never been to the forest before. Looking around at the forest, she remembered the death of Emily''s parents.


    "You brought me here to kill me." Alex did not react to her question, but it was difficult for him to hear that question.


    "You are scaring me...." And immediately Alex hit the brakes. He pulled out his mobile and typed something on the screen, and the two huge trees in front of his black car, who had ended the dirt road there, left their place and started to make way for the car. Avery, who had been crying till now, became silent and started looking at the tree in amazement. It was no less than magic for her that huge trees were making their way out of their place.


    Avery had both hands on the glass window and was looking out like a curious child. Alex looked at her sideways and a smile spread on his lips.


    In next movement, their car stopped in front of very big stone wall. There was a very big iron door in that wall to go another side of that wall. Alex again did something on his mobile and that big iron door opened.


    When his car drove past that door, Avery''s mouth remained open. Inside, everything was bright. There was no single sine of darkness of night. That bright site was completely different from dark forest.


    What was even more remarkable was the strong men and women scattered all over that place who were busy with their work. There his car was driving over a small bridge. There was a very large ground on both sides of that bridge. Some people were running on that ground. And some were practising.


    When their eyes fell on Alex''s car, everyone from both sides came running and stood in line from where the ground and bridge connect to the entrance of the building. As the car approached the entrance of the building, Alex turned off the engine and got out. As soon as they saw the Alex, they all bowed their heads in front of the Alex. On Avery''s side, she had no idea what was going on and who were all these people.


    Alex came to Avery''s side and opened the car door. He bent over and began to unlock her seat belt. His face was very close to hers and there was a inch gap between their lips.


    " Alex, what is this place? Why did you bring me?"


    "This is my Base."


    "Base?"


    "Yes, this is the base of my underworld."


    Avery''s expression changed as soon as she heard the underworld. She narrowed her eyes and frown lines formed on her head.


    Underworld belongs to the bad people and only bad things happen in the underworld. That fact was fitted in her head which made her shiver.


    Why her husband brought her here and how her husband is related to the underworld. Did he bring her here to kill her? Her body began to tremble at that thought. Her stopped tears resumed. He felt her trembling body and he looked up at her. Her face was completely wet with tears.


    "What happened?" He put his hand on her cheek and she hissed in pain. He quickly removed his hand from her cheek and grabbed her chin. He turned her face. His hand print was still on her cheek. He said nothing to her but put his head on hers.


    Her silent cries turned to sob.


    "What happened? Why are you crying so much?"


    " Alex. You brought me here to kill, didn''t you?"


    "What?"


    "Yes, You bring me here to the base of the underworld. Underworld is too bad. How do you relate to this? Do you work for the underworld?"


    " No! I am not"


    "Then?"


    "Underworld works for me."


    "Huh." There was a question mark on Avery''s beautiful face.


    "I am the King of the underworld." Avery''s eyes widened.


    "That''s why you''ve brought me here....."


    "No! I''m not brought you here to kill you. You are my sweet little wife. How can I kill little creature like you?


    The Queen of Underworld." He was teasing her. "I bought you here to show you something."


    She shook her head, "No I''m not queen and I don''t want to see anything. I just want to go home. Take me home please."


    " But first come inside with me."


    " I will not come." So Avery started trying to get to the diver seat but Alex grabbed her wrist and pulled her towards him in one fell swoop. Her head landed on his chest and her hands were placed on his shoulders. She tightened her grip on his shoulder as if she was trying to resist him.


    "Ave, be a good girl." He was trying to soothe her by rubbing her back.


    Alex had been bent over for ten minutes, causing the men standing in line outside to wonder what their boss was doing. But they did not dare to say anything. Ave. Alex grabbed Avery''s shoulder and slightly pulled her away from him. "No more tears." He wiped away her tears and kissed her on the head.


    He adjusted the blouse which was sliding down her shoulders. When Avery felt his hand on her shoulder, the current ran through her whole body. She compressed her body.


    He was about to pick her up but suddenly paused for a moment. Then he stood at his full height and pulled off his overcoat. He bends down again and covered her body with his overcoat.


    "You may feel cold inside." He locked his eyes with hers and put his one arm under her knees and others on her back and lifted her in his arms. When they both got out of the car, Avery immediately hid her face in his warm chest and put her hand on his chest and clenched his shirt in fists.


    Alex led Avery into a dimly lit room. When they went inside blood smell hit her nose and hair on her body stood up. Alex went to the centre of the room and sat on the king-size chair. Sitting on his lap her face was still hiding in his chest. Because of that blood smell, she was trying to get more fresh mint from his body. He put his hand on her head and grabbed her handful hair and pulled her face out of his chest.


    He turned Avery''s face towards the big black curtain in that room. He snapped his finger in the air and in a moment curtain falls down on the cold floor.


    The scene beyond that fallen curtain was so horrible that gasp came out of Avery''s mouth. She put her hand on her mouth and her eyes remained wide open. She began to feel nauseous. She quickly got up from Alex''s lap and vomited near the wall.


    Once she started throwing she couldn''t stop herself. She was just throwing gastric acid because she didn''t have her dinner. Alex quickly got up from his chair and walked over to her. He grabbed her long hair with one hand and started rubbing her back with the other hand. One young lady immediately brought a bottle of water and handed it to Alex.


    After throwing completely, Avery washed her face and drank a little amount of water. She felt dizzy. She put her hand on the wall for support but at the second moment her weak body was pulled by Alex. Alex placed her head on his chest and placed his hand on her waist to save her from falling.


    "Alex, Why is Clara chained here like this?" Clara''s lifeless body was chained to the iron pole. There were countless cuts on her body. Only her face was recognizable.


    "It is punishment what evil she has done." Avery pulled her face out of his chest and looked at him. "I do not understand what you are talking about."

 Chapter 116 - The truth came out: part three

    WARNING:- Although there is violence against women in this chapter, I request you who are bothered by these things not to read this chapter or read it on your own risk. I am also against the violence no matter how bad things the person has done. Because it is inhumane.


    This is just a part of our story. So Please don''t take on the heart.


    *****


    He picked up Avery and led her to the unconscious Clara.


    "Ave look at her."


    " No Please"


    "Ave."


    "No Alex." Avery grabbed Alex''s shoulders and pressed her face to his neck. Today has been a frustrating day for her. Today she had to go through a number of shocks. Alex went back to his chair and sat on it. He grabbed Avery''s nap and brought her face before his eyes.


    "What happened? My love why aren''t you looking at Clara."


    " Love?" Avery''s chest swelled as soon as she heard this word. He never called her by this name after the wedding day. And now out of sudden after six months later, she did not know how to react on this word. Also, that time was not right to react. That time she only wanted to know who had done that with Clara.


    "Alex" Her face was towards Alex but she pointed her trembling finger towards Clara. "You made her like this."


    "No! My love, I was with you, so how can I? And also


    I never do such things with a woman."


    "Then who did?"


    "All this has been done by these four."


    With Alex, Avery and Clara, there were four other young ladies in that room. They were wearing a black shirt with skin-tight trousers. Which fits perfectly on their strong body. The gun in their waist belt and expressionless face was enough to scare anyone at first sight.


    Firstly when Alex brought Avery into the room, her attention was not on that four young ladies, but when she heard Alex, she looked at them and startled.


    Her fear was visible on her face. "Don''t be afraid, they won''t do anything with you." Alex turned her attention to himself.


    "Alex Clara." She again pointed her finger.


    "What she has done to you this is her punishment for that."


    "But Clara didn''t hurt more than you did. And up to this day, you hurt me because of her. And suddenly today...."


    "Shuu....." Alex placed his index finger on her lips. Avery''s words made Alex feel as if someone had stabbed him in his chest, but he knew that Avery''s every word were true. "I know that what I did to you is not worth for apologizing. But I did it against my will."


    "Alex how can I believe," Avery said with her eyelid down.


    Alex stared at her. He did not have the answer to her question. He got up from his chair and placed Avery on that chair, who was in his arms.


    The faces of the four young lady''s who had been expressionless till now were filled with amazement. Because the chair on which Alex had seated Avery was the chair of the Underworld King. which was only belong to Alex and no one even dares to touch. They didn''t realize that Avery was Alex''s wife and their lady boss. But they must have understood that she is very important to their boss.


    After placing Avery comfortably on his chair, he approached Clara and ordered the young lady, who was standing on his right side, bring Clara to consciousness. The young lady bowed in front of Alex and grabbed the injection from a glass box and pierced on Clara''s arm. And with that, Clara opened her eyes.


    When she opened her eyes wide, there was Alex in front of her, seeing him she started crying.


    "You came to save me. Am I right Alex? See what they did to me. I''m having a hard time and it''s hurting very badly. Get me out of here quickly and punish them." Avery''s heart ached when she saw Clara''s condition. Because of Clara''s bad condition, she had completely forgotten what she had done to her. At that time, she was worried about Clara.


    "How can you think I''m going to save you after you doing so much with my wife?" He smirked devilishly.


    "What are you saying? Please don''t joke with me." Clara''s condition was very deplorable. She could barely speak. Avery saw herself somewhere in Clara at that time. That time, she admitted that love is very crude.


    Clara was standing in the same place where Avery stood six months ago. But there was a big difference between their condition.


    "I''m not doing that."


    " You love me"


    "No! I don''t. I did all this to save my wife."


    " What do you mean Alex?"


    "Huh.." Alex sighed. "Let me tell you everything today. You came here for a mission. And your mission was to find a person. Every time you approached that person, but every time you lost that person because of small mistake. I''m right?" Clara raised her eyebrows. The thought of how Alex knew this made her face even more white.


    "You know? But how?"


    "How I know?" Alex came close to her ear and whispered. "Because that person is my wife. And every time in your investigation, I was doing something that made it impossible for you to reach my wife. It was my plan to make you fall in love. I would not have touched a woman like you. But I took you in my arms. I knew I was acting but because of that, the pain in my wife''s eyes was unbearable. Which I was looking at every day. And it''s all just because of you."


    "You are lying."


    " I''m not."


    Clara started crying loudly. "You are very cruel. You took my advantage."


    "Oh, God! See who''s talking about the cruelty." Alex said while taking four steps back from her. "The person whose hand did not tremble even at the time of taking the life of an innocent child. Whose hand did not stop while stabbing the pregnant woman in her stomach."


    " You know everything"


    "Yes, I know everything. From your head to your toe." That time, Alex''s words were like the edge of a sword that went straight through Clara''s heart.


    "Bring acid and fill it in the tube and apply it like an ointment on the wound of Miss Clara." He ordered.


    "Ok Boss."


    "You can''t do that to me." Clara couldn''t believe that Alex could do such a thing.


    "Why? did you forget how you ruined the life of a 15-year-old girl by burning her face with acid." There was a lot of anger in Alex''s words.


    Soon glass tubes filled with acid were brought. Alex stopped a young lady as she was about to take a glass tube. Which allowed Clara to relief. But hearing Alex''s next words, she felt dizzy on the spot.


    "You will treat Miss Clara''s left-hand injury with Acid. And you will cut the fingers of Miss Clara''s right hand into small pieces because she dared to touch my wife''s wedding chain with her same hand."


    "Ahhhh..." The first young lady just dropped a tiny drop of acid that shake the room with Clara''s screams. Avery couldn''t stand her scream and covered her own ears with her hands.


    Before they could do anything else with Clara, screams were heard in the room again.


    "NO! Stop...Just stop it.....Stop all this....." Avery shouted and everyone looked in her direction. Avery got up from her chair before Alex could react. As she was about to step forward, her foot got stuck in her saree, she lost her balance and fell on the floor.


    "Ave." Alex quickly came to her and bent down. He grabbed her shoulders.


    "Are you fine?" Avery quickly put her hand on his chest.


    "Stop them! Please stop them! Stop all this!


    " But she did so much with you and this is her punishment."


    " But because of you, she did not succeed in her plans. Please stop all this Alex"


    "Ave..."


    "Alex I can''t stand it any more. I can''t see any more cruelty. I can''t!" Avery placed her head on Alex''s chest and Alex moved his hand around her waist and held her in his arms.


    " Alex, You are doing this with me because of Avery. I came here to find her so you ..." Clara''s condition was very pitiful. Her wounds were bleeding.


    "Not only because of Avery but for the people you have ruined the lives."


    "But I loved you so much from my heart."


    "And I''ve loved my wife. There was never room for you in my heart. I can''t tell you how much I was looking forward to today."


    "Alex" Alex glanced at Avery


    "yes, my Love."


    "Release Clara and please stop all this for the sake of your child."


    " But Ave....."


    " Just tell her never to come in front of me."


    "Are you sure my love?"


    "Yes, Alex." Alex grabbed Avery very tightly to his chest and Avery closed her eyes. As she was about to relax her body in Alex''s arms....


    "Bang....."


    Voice echoed in the room. which made her flinch in her husband arms.


    "Alex this sound."

 Chapter 117 - The truth came out: part four

    WARNING:- Although there is violence against women in this chapter, I request you who are bothered by these things not to read this chapter or read it on your own risk. I am also against the violence no matter how bad things the person has done. Because it is inhumane.


    This is just a part of our story. So Please don''t take on the heart.


    *****


    "It''s nothing my love. We have to leave now." Alex held her head on place but she escaped from his grip and looked at Clara.


    "Ahhhhh..." She screamed because the bullet was middle in Clara''s brows and her eyes were wide open. Clara''s chapter was closed there. She was no more.


    Avery could not bear the shock of Clara''s death and fainted in Alex''s arms.


    ....


    Avery blinked a few times then opened her brown eyes.


    "How are you feeling now.." A familiar voice fell on her ears. She rolled her eyes at the voice. Max''s face was in front of hers. Whose face was showing concern for her?


    "Brother...." She was trying to get up.


    "It''s Okay. You can lie down."


    "No my back is paining." Max helped her to sit up, and when she sat to relax on the bed, she saw her husband standing in the doorway. Her breath stopped as soon as she saw him. Her chest began to move up and down. She quickly grabbed Max''s lower arm, who was standing next to her.


    "Brother, he killed Clara. Even though she was pregnant, he killed her." She began to sob very hard. "He is a monster. He will also kill me." Her words were like a knife for Alex. He took two steps forward to embrace her but, "stop there", Her words froze his feet in place.


    ''I need to do something for both of them.'' Max thought and grabbed Avery''s and pulled her back from her madness. "I know but you have to give him a chance to explain himself. Now I have to go now."


    " Brother....Brother..... Please stop, don''t leave me here with him." Max walked out of the room and Alex closed the door. As he was stepping towards her, Avery''s fear was increasing. She quickly got out of the bed and stood up.


    "Please stop. Please." The IV drip was still connected to her hand.


    "Please wait." She was acting completely crazy. She was just trying to stop him. But in the next moment, he was in front of her. He grabbed her right hand and held it in the air and pulled the IV tube out from the needle. He did not want her to be hurt.


    "Ale...." He clasped his lips on hers and quickly grabbed her small waist.


    He gently brought her hand down from the air and held it on her back while pulling her even closer. When he felt that she had completely calmed down, he let go of her lips. He looked at her face. Her eyes were still closed and tears continued to flow from them.


    He scooped her in his arms and lay down on the bed. He also lay down beside her.


    "Ave. Open your eyes once. Please." He muttered. He put his hand on her cheek. "Please my love." She opened her eyes.


    " Alex...."


    "Shuu." He put his finger on her lips. " Let me explain, please..... First of all, she was not pregnant." Avery widened her eyes in disbelief.


    "No! You are lying."


    "My Love." He put his hand on Avery''s belly. " I swear to my unborn child and also I have proof." Alex pulled out his cell phone and showed the video to Avery. In that video, Clara was talking to a doctor about her fake pregnancy report.


    Avery looked at Alex with her eyelids up. She had a lot of questions in her head that she wanted to be answered. "Alex." She closed her eyes for a moment. She did not understand how to ask.


    "I never slept with her." He answered her unasked question.


    "Huh.."


    "That''s what you want to ask." Avery nodded her head and a beautiful smile formed on Alex''s lips. He came to her ears and whispered. "I have never slept with anyone except my wife and the result is in her w.o.m.b."


    "Alex." She whispered and quickly turned her face to the other side.


    " Don''t My Love." Alex grabbed her chin and turned her face towards him. "Don''t look anywhere when your husband is here. You don''t know how long I''ve been waiting for this day." While talking to her, his eyes went to her swollen cheeks.


    "Does it still hurt."


    "No."


    "Really." Avery bit her lower lip and lowered her eyelid.


    "Don''t do this, my love. Look at me." She looked at him. "Tell me."


    "It hurts a little."


    Alex got out of bed and walked over to the refrigerator in that hospital room. When he opened the refrigerator, there were no ice cubes in it. ''This max is a very useless person.'' He cursed under his breath. But there was a bottle of cold water. He took that bottle and went back to bed. He lay down next to her and grabbed that bottle closer to her cheek. His action made her laugh.


    "I couldn''t believe that the Chairman and CEO of ELIZA Group could do such a thing."


    "Anything for you."


    " Hmm. Let me do it." Avery put her hand on the bottle.


    "No! You just lie down."


    "But Alex...."


    "Shhuuu.. Ave doesn''t say anything. Let me open my heart in front of you today." Avery could see the pain in his blue eyes so she thought it best to stay quiet.


    "Four months before our wedding, Clara was here just to find you. It was her mission to find you. At that time, if I had not put a barrier in her investigation and not caught her in my love, she would have reached out to you.


    Whenever you were crying, I was always around you but never came in front of you. You don''t know how hard it was for me to ignore you."

 Chapter 118 - The truth came out: part five

    Although Alex may have said that Clara was not pregnant, Avery had a lot of questions in her head that she wanted answers to. There was a mess in her head. She was looking at him.


    Alex took her hand in his and started kissing her fingers tips. Avery put her other hand on her abdomen.


    " You want to ask me something my little one." He put her hand on his chest and Avery quickly curved her fingers on his chest.


    "Alex, You said she wasn''t pregnant. But that day when I came home late, why were you celebrating?" Her question brought a smile to his lips.


    "My Love." He said while placing his hand on her abdomen inside the pallu of her sari.


    " Alex." His touch caused an electric current to run through her body and she gasped.


    "Relax. I just want to feel our child. So just calm down my little wife and yes, the answer to your question. I was celebrating that day because of your pregnancy."


    " What? I mean that day, you know.... "


    "Hmm." Alex began to draw a circle on her abdomen which made her feel nervous. But she was trying to focus on Alex''s words.


    "I knew that in advance that you were pregnant. When you were in the park that day, I was there too. Seeing you crying made me want to hug you and tell you that Clara is not pregnant. But you are pregnant and the baby in your w.o.m.b belongs to both of us. I was chasing you when Clara took you to the hospital. Not only there, but I also came to India after you because I was afraid that Clara would do something with you."


    Alex''s words were a big shock to her. She was looking at him with wide eyes. She gritted her teeth and her eyes turned completely red. She pushed Alex with both hands and got up from the bed. Her sudden action startled Alex. She made her way to the door.


    "Ave, What happened?" But there was no answer. He quickly hugged her from behind as she was about to open the door. Her back pressed against his chest.


    "What happened, tell me please."


    " Leave me, Alex." She screamed and tried to loosen his wrapped arm on her stomach.


    " I''m asking you again, tell me what happened?"


    " Leave me, Alex." And with that she began to cry. she was wiggling in his arm.


    " Please don''t cry. Tell me what happened." He lightened the grip on her abdomen and turned her around.


    "Love!" He cupped her face and made her to looked at him. "Why are you crying"


    "Alex.."


    "Yes, my Love."


    "I don''t want to be with you."


    "Hmm!" He raised his eyebrow. At that time he was not getting angry with her words. Because he knew her emotions did not balance. She was pregnant at a very young age and needed to be taken care of.


    "I want a divorce." He wiped away her tears and asked very softly, " But why?"


    "Alex, How many more things are you hiding from me. You were around me when I needed you, but you were not close to me. You don''t know how I felt when Clara said I was r.a.p.ed. I didn''t have anyone at that time to share my feelings. I felt dirty at that time. Alex...."


    Alex made her silent by placing his finger on her lips.


    " I''m sorry but there was no other way to save you." Saying this he picked her up in his arms and led her to bed. He climbed on the bed and leaned against the headrest while placing her on his lap. He hugged her,


    "Please calm down" and began to rub her back.


    "Alex." She muttered while putting her hand on his chest and moved a little away from his chest and looked at him with her teary eyes. "You said she wasn''t pregnant but you spent lots of night with her. What about those nights? you spent with her in our bedroom. In the hotel and also in her apartment. When I saw you walking into the hotel with her ...." and she started crying out loud. She had no idea what to say or what to ask.


    Her miserable condition had broken his heart into billion pieces. But her next sentence hurt his heart so much that it was impossible to put it into words. She put her hand on her chest and, "It hurts here whenever I was you with her", she patted on her chest again, "so much pain is here Alex, so much."


    "Ave!" And in next moment Alex kissed her tears and took her in his arms.


    "Ave, Listen carefully to what I am going to say now." He moved his hand from her upper back to her waist and pulled her even closer. Both of Alex''s hands on her back were hidden under her hair. Avery was feeling the touch of his hand on her back and waist. Which was helping to calm her down somewhere? His touch was giving her a feeling of safety along with the current.


    "Ave." He began to tell, "Nothing ever happened between me and Clara."


    "Huh.." She put her hand on his chest and looked at him with her chin resting on his chest. He looked at her and started rubbing her lips with his hands on her cheeks.


    He was about to say something more but seeing her like that, he was lost in his thoughts, ''My little kitty you are so innocent but you don''t know how this innocence of yours seduces me.'' He thought. But when she didn''t get a reply from him for a long time, she poked his cheek with her little index finger, "Alex."


    "I''m sorry I was thinking of something. Now listen to me. I told you a while ago that I had never slept with anyone."


    "But Alex.."


    " Let me finish" He cut her sentence, " I was in the presidential suite with her that day but nothing happened between us. In fact, that day I came to the hospital to find out about your health and after that, I went to the base. Not only that day but also the other day nothing happened between her and me.


    I didn''t cheat you. My body, my soul, my heart is just for you." She was relieved by Alex''s words, but her questions were not over.

 Chapter 119 - The truth came out: part six

    "But how did you manage all this? I mean, she showed a false pregnancy report, so it means she was guaranteed that it happened between the two of you." The confusion in her mind was noticeable on her face.


    "Ave." Alex put his hand in her hair and began to rub her scalp with the tip of his finger. "You''re too young to know this."


    "No, I am not" She shook her head. " I am already married and I am already pregnant. Therefore, I am not young by any angle and Alex..." She looked at him hopefully, "Please don''t hide anything from me this time. Last six months have been hard for me." There was a request in her words that he could not deny.


    "Ave, I tell you but after that, you will not ask me any question."


    " But Alex..."


    " If you want an answer."


    "Ok, I will not."


    He took a deep breath and began to tell her. "Every time I was with her, I would do something with her that would make her lose her senses. She didn''t understand the difference between me and another man. And so she was spending her night with the men I had selected."


    " But this was wrong." She spoke quickly.


    "My dear Ave, She was not a good woman that I would do well with her. And now you''re not going to ask me any questions. Rest here for a while, I will bring a meal for you." He said as he laid her on the bed. Alex was still in the same clothes. His exhaustion was visible on his face.


    He left Avery for a while and then returned with a meal. When he returned, he found tears in Avery''s eyes again. She was lying down with her eyes closed but tears were flowing from her eyes. Alex quickly sat down on edge of her bed. He leaned towards her, placing his hands on the bed on either side of her.


    "Ave, why are you crying again?" Alex''s words opened her eyes.


    "Alex, Are you playing any other game with me this time? If so, then please tell me. I will leave this country and go away from you. If you are doing this with me for that land, please tell me." There was sadness in her words because she was not in a position to endure any more.


    "My Love Relax. There is nothing like that, what you are thinking. I have nothing to do with that land because that land is already under my name."


    "But Clara....."


    " I did it all to convince her. You don''t have to worry about that. But Alex what about that kisses. If you loved me, why did you kiss her?" Avery was asking questions again and again like little kid. But he knew she wouldn''t keep quiet until he answered her all questions, so he patiently answered her every question. He had already told her not to ask any more questions but that had no effect on her.


    Alex put one of his hands under her head and held his weight with the other.


    "Ave. I never kissed her, she was the one who was kissing me every time. I only let her do that to make the relationship true in her eyes."


    "How many times has she kissed you?" She asked him.


    There was pain in her words that was not hidden from him.


    "Maybe four or five times." He said hesitantly.


    "You didn''t feel anything at the time." She wanted to know Alex''s feeling.


    "Ave, It was very difficult for me and that is why when I came home I was kissing you against your will to calm myself down."


    "Alex. Please Don''t do this again. I can''t stand it."


    There were tears in her eyes. The pain she had endured for the past six months was unbearable.


    "No. This was the last time of all this." Alex moved away from her body and sat up again. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her towards him.


    Her sudden movement caused her head to hit his chest. And she put her hand on his shoulder. "You should eat something now."


    "Hmmm." She nodded her head.


    "But I want to freshen up. I am feeling very sticky."


    "Ok" Alex picked her up in his arms and led her into the bathroom. He stood her on the floor.


    "Call me when you''re done. I will stand outside."


    "Hmm." After freshening up, she called him. He picked her up again and brought her back to bed. Avery didn''t like that princess treatment but she had no other choice because her body was so weak.


    ...


    Avery and Alex were both lying on the bed. She was in his arms. She felt very attacked towards her husband after knowing the truth. Now She knew how much her husband loved her. He did all this to save her. But she wondered from what kind of danger her husband was trying to save her. She wanted to ask but she knew that today was also too long for him. And he needed to take a rest.


    "Ave." Alex suddenly called her


    "Hmm." She looked at him. " What Alex."


    " I want. I need so much "


    "But tell me first what you want." She didn''t know what Alex was talking about.


    " I want..." And the next moment Avery was down on the bed and Alex was on top of her. Avery''s eyes were wide open because Alex suddenly attacked her lips with his. Avery''s lips were between his. He was kissing her lips as he wished. Avery surrendered herself at that moment and closed her eyes. She put her hand on his chest.


    Out of Blue Alex said to her, "Ave, Open your mouth."


    "Hmm." Avery wasn''t in her senses, she didn''t understand what Alex was talking about. When he got no response from her, he put one hand under her nape and grabbed her little hair with the other hand and pulled them.


    "Ahhh.. " she hisses in pain and Alex got a chance to push his tongue in her mouth. Avery could feel his warm tongue in her mouth causing her chest to move up and down automatically. She felt like her body was loosening up.


    Alex''s tongue was exploring her whole mouth. He moved the tip of his tongue closer to the tip of her tongue and licked her tongue.


    Avery tightened his grip on his chest and at the same time, he deepened his kiss. When Avery''s breath stopped, she began to pat him on the shoulder. Alex quickly released her lips.


    "Take a breath, my love. Take a long breath." After giving her five minutes to breathe, Alex pressed his lips on hers again.

 Chapter 120 - The truth came out: part seven

    Alex was standing near the window and watching his wife who was lying on the bed. He was thinking about what Max had told him about Avery''s situation.


    FLASHBACK


    Alex and Max were both sitting on chairs, with a large glass and wooden table between them.


    Alex was reading Avery''s medical file while listening to Max.


    "Alex, what you did this time, I hope you don''t do it again. You know, Noah and I were against your plan from the beginning. We didn''t like your drama with Clara. In all this, your plays only one person has suffered most and that person is your wife.


    Alex her emotions are already not balanced. Currently, she has at the peak point of her limit. Just one push and her breakdown will be done. Crying for small things and failing to keep yourself strong is also just because of her current situation.


    She is no longer Avery before marriage. Her present condition is very different. The shock you gave her on the second day of the wedding has made her completely weak from inside. I am a witness how much she tried to keep herself strong but every time she failed.


    Many times you were creating trouble for her by showing your love towards Clara."


    "I know Max." Alex sighed and continued, "But at that time it was necessary to do. At that time her eyes needed fear about me because that''s way I was able to save her from Clara''s clutches. It was all very difficult for me too. You know how much I love her."


    "Yes, I know and. Anyway, congrats for baby." Max stretched out his hand to Alex.


    "Thank you." Alex shook his hand.


    "One more thing Alex, Avery could bear all that happened in these eighteen to twenty days because of the child in her w.o.m.b. You have to take good care of her now. She is very weak and upon all this, she is pregnant now. Now my brother-in-law gets ready for my sister''s mood swings." Max was trying to tease him.


    Alex smiled. " I have already prepared myself for that."


    "Alex this time is very important for her. She is already eighteen years old. You have to take special care of her because this is the hardest time in her life. One little mistake and her heart will against her. You have to be patient." Max warned him.


    "Yes, I will." Without hesitation, Alex assured him.


    "Tell me, how she got Clara''s file."


    "That file was in the locker and she had opened the locker by entering the correct password."


    "What? But how she knew the password."


    "I don''t know."


    "Did you intend to tell her all about Clara?"


    "Yes. But not like that, I was going to tell her when I came back." Alex was guilty because of the way Avery knew about Clara.


    "It''s okay now because Avery is fine." Max breathed a sigh of relief.


    " Oh yes, I wanted to know when Noah would be back."


    Alex asked him because he hadn''t spoken to Noah in a long time and now Noah was on an important mission.


    "Maybe in four or five days."


    "Hmmm." Alex got up from his chair. " I have to go to her now and yes, I''m sorry for hurting your sister," Alex said as he walked to the door.


    Max lifted the corner of his lips and answered him. "If you want to stay alive, don''t do this again." Alex stopped his step and smirked.


    "No this will never happen again."


    FLASHBACK END


    While Alex was still staring at Avery, he noticed the sweat on her head. He found it a little strange because the temperature of the room was normal. And immediately Avery began to move her hands in the air. Like she was trying to stop someone.


    Alex quickly approached her.


    "CLARA NO!"


    Avery screamed as he reached near her bed.


    "Clara no! Clara no!" She immediately started crying.


    "Ave" Alex grabbed her face and made her look at him. "What happened?"


    "Alex, She will not leave me and my child. She''s going to kill me and my child. She was saying that you left her because of me. She was saying that you don''t love her because of me."


    Alex noticed that his wife had a nightmare.


    "Ave, It just a nightmare."


    "Alex she will....."


    "Shuuu... Nothing will happen. I am here for you, my love." Alex pulled her in his tight embrace, "Shuu....My love." He started soothing her.


    He lay down on the bed and grabbed her close to his chest, "Love it''s ok."


    "Alex, I''m scared. She says to me that she will...." He grabbed her handful hair and made her look at him.


    "Look at me, I''m here. Clara his no more."


    "Alex, Please don''t leave me this time." She held her grip on his chest. Her body was trembling in his embrace.


    "I will not leave." He pressed her head to his chest and tightened his grip on her back. He lifted the blanket with the help of his feet and covered their body. "I Love you my Love." He whispered and kissed her on her head and pulled her even closer.


    When Avery''s breath became steady, Alex sat up on the bed. After thinking for a while, he got out of bed and took an injection from the refrigerator. He came back near the bed and climbed up. He pushed the blanket downward from her body.


    He grabbed her arm and inserted the injection needle into her upper arm.


    "Ah.... " She m.o.a.ned and opened her eyes slightly. "Alex it''s hurting please stop."


    "Just endured for little sweetheart."


    After giving her an ejection, Alex slept next to her again and pulled her into his arms. "Sleep well, my Love." He whispered and closed his blue eyes.


    ...


    Avery slowly opened her eyes and rolled. She was not in the hospital but in Alex''s bedroom. She got up and sat on the bed, she noticed that her clothes had already changed. She put her feet on the floor and stood up. As she was about to take a step, words fell on her ears. "What are you doing?" Alex was standing in the doorway when she looked up.

 Chapter 121 - The truth came out: part eight

    If the situation had been the same as before, she would have been terrified by Alex''s sudden questions. But now she knew that her husband loved her but the only fear was that it might not be like a dream. Which can break at any time?


    All this was new for her, however, because she hadn''t received such treatment from Alex in the past six months, so she was a little uncomfortable. She was staring at him. Alex went to her and stood in front of her. He put his hand on her waist and leaned towards her.


    "Why did you get out of bed?" He grabbed her chin.


    "This is your bedroom."


    "So," He asked, raising his eyebrows.


    " I got up to go to my room."


    "Hmm..." Alex narrowed his eyes. " Ave, Even after knowing everything, you still want to stay in a separate room." He did not want his little wife to stay in another room. If it were possible, he would not have kept her away from him for a moment.


    Avery was thinking on the other hand. She wanted to be with him. Stay with him. But she didn''t know how to tell him because it was her decision to leave the room. Whether she wanted to tell him, ''No! I don''t want to be in another room.'' But she was nervous. She lowered her eyelids and started biting the corner of her lower lip.


    "Don''t my Love." He quickly pulled his hand from her waist and brought it closer to her rosy pink lips.


    He used his thumb and index finger to pull her lips out of the grip of her teeth.


    " How many times, I told you not to do that? I know you are nerves. I don''t need an answer because I know your answer. You want to be in the same room as me. Am I right my love."


    Avery only nodded her head.


    And after some movement, "Alex." She shifted her gaze to him.


    "Yes, my Love." He started rubbing her slightly swollen lips. "You knew everything, then why you asked me?" Avery''s question caused a beautiful smile on his face.


    He slides his hand from her lips to her nape and her face pulled her closer which caused her back to stretch. "Because I wanted to hear it from your mouth." Alex''s face was just an inch away from her face. She could feel his breath on her face. Seeing her reflection in his blue eyes made her heart beat faster.


    "I can feel the speed of your heartbeat Mrs Avery Alexander Hill." Avery''s chest began to move up and down now. Her legs began to wobbling. She closed her eyes and let go of her own body. Alex carried her in bridal style just before she fell out of his arms.


    "What happened?" He asked.


    "It just weakness." Avery put her head on his chest.


    "Even though you are still feeling weak, you got out of bed." He moved his face closer to hers and whispered.


    "Because I want to take bath."


    "Is that so. I''ll take you to the bathroom."


    "Alex." She placed her hand on his chest and looked up at him. " my all clothes and belongings are in the guest room. So I have to go there...."


    "No need."


    " Why? "


    " Because I already shifted your all belongings to this room."


    "What? When? How? I mean you yourself..." She was shocked.


    "My dear wife there is nothing like being so shocked in it because I love doing everything for you.


    I already prepared everything for you."


    As Alex was leading her to the bathroom, she suddenly asked him a question. "Who changed my clothes."


    "Me"


    "What?" Avery quickly pulled her head from his chest and looked at him with wide eyes. He answered her so casually that she didn''t know what to say to him.


    " Alex. You..you...."


    " Yes, I changed your clothes."


    " But why?"


    " Hmm ....." He narrowed his head and asked her. "Do you want me to let someone else change my beloved wife''s clothes? And yeah this is not my first time."


    "You mean, you....."


    " Yes, even before this time I changed your clothes." After listening to him, Avery''s cheeks turned red like a fresh tomato. She was embarrassed. She wanted to hide somewhere. And here Alex was looking at her with a mischievous smile on his lips.


    Due to embarrassment, she quickly hid her face in her husband''s chest. She did not have enough courage to look at him.


    "Ave, I already saw you. There is nothing to be ashamed of. This is common between husband and wife."


    "Alex, please stop and take me quickly to the bathroom."


    "All right, madam." Alex took Avery to the bathroom and sat her on the stool. He wanted to help Avery. But he didn''t say anything because he thought she would feel uncomfortable. Alex left the bathroom but warned Avery before leaving that she would not step out of the bathroom. She has to call him after done everything."


    Avery''s bare body was in the warm water and her head rested on the edge of the bathtub. She was trying so hard to forget about Clara but she couldn''t. Whenever she closed her eyes, Clara''s dead face appeared in front of her. She still had some questions in her head that only Alex could answer.


    She quickly finished her bath and put on the gown which was already placed in the bathroom for her by Alex. She wrapped a towel around wet hair. The material of that gown was very soft. Which made her feel very comfortable.


    She opened the bathroom door and saw Alex was staring at her.


    Alex was standing in front of the mirror fixing his black shirt. When he heard the sound of the bathroom door opening, he looked there and saw his wife. Who had a glow on her face but some questions in her eyes? Before he could say anything, his little wife started questioning him.


    "Alex, You are so powerful. So you could have used your power to save me from Clara. Why did you need to do all this drama? Why you needed to hurt me. You knew I was pregnant and you also knew that I would go to India, but why didn''t you stop me? Why did you let me go away from you?" And with that, tears started flowing from her eyes.


    At the time, Alex felt very guilty for what he had done in the past six months. At that moment, he realized that his wife had been affected by everything he had done. He quickly approached her and pulled her into his arms.


    "Calm down. I will answer all your questions, but first, stop crying." Avery wrapped her arms around his waist and hugged him back.


    "Alex. What can I do I try hard to stop those tears but it doesn''t stop. These tears flowed against my will. This makes me angry. Alex. I don''t understand why I changed so much. I was not so pathetic before marriage. What''s wrong with me Alex...." She pressed her head even more into his chest.


    ''There is nothing wrong with you, my love, I can understand everything.'' Alex thought and tightened his grip even more.


    He picked up her in his arms and led her to the bed. He put her on the bed and removed the towel from her wet hair and placed it on the stool and picked up the hairdryer from the dressing. And began to dry her hair. She was still sobbing.


    "Ave, Clara was no ordinary woman. She was a psychologist as well as a mentalist. She could tell from your every move what you were thinking.


    I pretended to have a relationship with her to mislead her. I would have taken her hostage because of my power. But it would have been of no use. Because I could only punish her. But what about those who sent her here. How could I have known about them?"


    "You could have tortured her."


    " What do you think, I didn''t think that."


    After that Alex showed her a video. "This video is from the day I sent her along with Ethan. At the time, it was shown that they had all been kidnapped. Clara was tortured that day before we got there. But she said nothing."


    Clara was blurred in that video. But still, anyone


    could tell from the sound of her screaming how much she was being tortured. The young woman was asking her questions but she did not answer any of them.


    After brushing Avery''s hair, Alex took her downstairs for breakfast. All the servants in the mansion were very happy to bring them together. And especially the Kim couple. After breakfast, Alex took Avery to the garden. He was very happy today because his wife was with him today. They had no tension today. Alex could show his love for her today. Alex led her to the swing on which she always sat. He took her on his lap and sat on the swing. At that moment, he remembered how he had treated Avery in the same place.


    He was sad about what he had done but at the time he had no other choice.

 Chapter 122 - The truth came out: part nine

    Avery''s head was on Alex''s chest and his arms were wrapped securely around her waist.  Her eyes were closed and she could hear his heart beating.  Which was providing her with a relaxation?


    "Ave." She heard Alex''s Husky voice and opened her eyes while looking upward.


    "Yesterday I slapped you very hard."  He put one hand on her cheek and started caressing.


    "Why are you saying this now?"


    " Because I am feeling guilty."


    " You shouldn''t have done that in the first place."


    "  I know my wife."


    "Then  Why did you do that?"


    "I didn''t want to hurt you because I already hurt you so much. But at that time you said something that caused my hand to be raised automatically. I can''t imagine my life without you.  Don''t say what you said yesterday."


    Avery was staring at him.  She could see the sincerity in his eyes.  She had seen the same sincerity in his eyes when they meet first time in hospital.  Her hand automatically moved closer to his face and began to rub his cheek.  Because of Avery''s action, his heart began to flutter in his chest.  That feeling was impossible for him to put into words.  His lips curled and a beautiful smile formed on his lips.  His eyes sparkled.  Seeing his expression, she averted her hand.  She had just pulled her hand away from his cheek but Alex immediately grabbed her hand and put it back on his cheek.


    "I like it, I like it when you touch me. You don''t have to stop yourself. You have the right to do this because I am only yours." Avery said nothing but she felt very happy.


    They both kept looking at each other for some movement but suddenly Avery got up from his lap.


    "What happen..." Before Alex could say anything more, she approached the tree and began to throw out whatever was in her stomach.


    Alex gestured to a nearby bodyguard and asked him to brought a water bottle.  Alex approached her and began to rub her back.  When all done, she placed her head on Alex''s chest and said in a low voice.  "Alex,  Take me inside."


    "Yes, my Love."  Alex picked her up in his arms and marched towards the mansion.  After going into the bedroom, he laid her on the bed and also lay next to her


    ...


    Avery was feeling something wet and soft around her lips.  She did not understand what was going on around her lips.  She felt as if her lips were in something warm.  She didn''t understand anything. So to feel it she stuck out her tongue and began to move it around her lips.  When she felt a warm thing near her lips she touched her tongue, she quickly took the thing in her lips.  She started licking those warm and soft things.  She had no taste in it but she loved to lick it.


    After licking those warm and soft things for a while, she took that thing in her teeth and started chewing.  It was like jelly for her as she even tried to take it in her mouth.  But her bad luck that the thing didn''t come in her mouth.  As if someone was controlling that thing.


    Avery''s closed eyes opened after hearing the chuckle.  And her eyes widened seeing Alex''s face very close to hers.  When she rolled down her eyelids, she saw Alex''s lower lip between her teeth and now she realized that what she was dreaming of was not a dream.  And the thing in her lips was Alex''s lips, not jelly.  She quickly released Alex''s lips.


    She touched her lips with her fingers.  Her lips and the area around her lips were wet.  She realized that the warmth that had been on her lips a few times before was none other than Alex''s lips and he was kissing her in her sleep.


    "alex....."She mumbled.


    "Yes, my love."


    "You....  you.... you. ....


    "Yes,  me."  She didn''t know what to say.  Her face turned red because of embarrassment.  And here Alex was smiling at seeing her in that situation.  The smile was reaching his eyes.


    Avery just wanted to hide somewhere.  She put her hand on Alex''s chest and began to push him.  But he was not even moving from his place.  Alex''s hands were on both sides of her on the bed.  She was trapped in Alex''s arms.  Seeing that her husband is not allowing her to go anywhere, she quickly turned and hid her reddened face in the pillow.  Alex smirked at her.


    Alex leaned over her and placed his chin on her shoulder.


    " What happened my sweet Ave." He asked but got no response from Avery.


    "Ave." He called her again but there was still no response.  He sighed and turned her.  Her eyes were closed and her cheeks were blushing.


    "My love...."


    He took his hand close to her lips and began to wipe the wet spot on her lips and the side of her lips.  After wiping, he pecked her lips once again.


    "Open your eyes, my love." He said but Avery shook her head in denial.


    "But why my little Ave."


    "Because You cheated  me."


    "  But how."


    " You kissed me even though I was asleep."  She complained.


    "You know that was my kiss. I thought you don''t know." He said giggling.


    "alex please." And with that, she turned again but  Alex cupped her face before she could hide her face in the pillow once again.


    "I like the way you kiss me.  I will do just like you." Alex started to tease her.


    " I wasn''t kissing you.  I was in my dream."


    "I know my love." He said and at the same time, he put his lips on her exposed neck.


    " alex..." After putting his lips on her neck shiver ran through her whole body. Her body begins to tremble.  Alex placed his hand on her nape and tilted her neck upwards.


    "Alex,  What are you doing?"  She began to feel uneasy.  The hair on her stood up.


    "Shuu.... My Love.  Let me love you a little."  He parted his lips and kissed the sensitive spot on her neck.


    "alex." She whispered and gasped.  "Please stop." She said but he didn''t stop.  After parting his lips, he parted his teeth and took the first layer of her skin between his teeth and bit it.


    "Ahh..alex Please stop. You...you... Are hurting me."


    She m.o.a.ned and with that Alex gave her first hickey on her neck.  He took another spot between his lips and gave her hickey once more.


    Alex thus began to fill her entire neck with wet kisses.  Then he grabbed the corner of Avery''s dress in his teeth and pulled her dress down from her shoulder.  He touched her shoulder with his lips.  Then his tongue began to lick her shoulder.


    Avery''s breath became heavy.  Even though she knew she was not a vi**in,  but it was all new for her.  Because in her first time she was unconscious and she knew nothing about it.  She couldn''t stand it any longer and grabbed Alex''s hair and pulled him away from her and slapped him on the cheek.


    "Phakkk...."  Alex''s guard was down so he moved away from her due to her small force.  But he was surprised when he was slapped on the cheek.  Alex''s face was turned and his eyes were closed due to Avery''s sudden slap.


    When He turned his face and looked at her.


    " Alex....l.... Didn''t...  I''m sorry.  You....ca...can punish me.....fo.. for this." She regretted what she had done at that time and began to cry. " I''m sorry...." She said and in the next moment, she was in Alex''s arms.  Alex slept beside her and pressed her to his own chest.


    " You don''t have to apologize."


    "But Alex."


    "It''s Okay."  Alex began to run his hand through her hair.  "my love.  I''m completely yours you can do anything with me."


    "But what I did was wrong.  I''m sorry." Alex pulled her face out of his chest and leaned down and kissed her tears. " Stop crying,  we have to go."


    "  Where, " She asked, putting her face into his chest once again.


    "There is a surprise for you. So Get ready."


    " Alex.  Please let me stay for a while. "


    "As you wish." He put his hand on her waist and pulled her even closer.


    ...


    Alex was already dressed and was standing in front of the mirror fixing his hair.  Avery was staring him from the bed.  ''My husband is very handsome.'' The thought crossed her mind and she started chuckling.


    "Why is my wife chuckling."  Alex''s question brought her back to her senses.


    " Nothing."


    "Really."  Alex approached her and carried her in bridal style.  He took her to the closet.  And asked her to choose a dress from the section of her wardrobe.  She was stunned when she looked at the wardrobe.


    In her section were set all the clothes that Alex had brought to her.  The clothes she had packed after she found out about Alex and Clara.


    "Alex.  All this...."


    "All this I have set myself.  You had packed all these clothes and I put them all here without your permission.  If you don''t like it, you can....." Before she could say anything, she turned in his arm and hugged him. Alex was still holding her in his arms.


    " I love it, Alex." She said.

 Chapter 123 - Sleepy Avery.

    Avery was ready, but she still in front of the mirror. She was looking at the hickey around her neck in the mirror. She was wondering how to cover that visible hickey.


    "Ave, See what I brought," Alex said while coming into the room and walked towards her. He showed her a cream coloured box in his hand.


    "Foundation?" Avery said in surprise.


    "Hmm. For yours...." Alex said pointing to her neck. "To hide that hickey around your neck."


    "Thanks," Avery said and started putting foundation on her hickey. Alex was watching her from behind, as she was applying the foundation around her neck.


    "Ave, Don''t you think that you are applying too much foundation? I mean, it doesn''t match your skin tone." At that time, Alex was treating her like a friend. They both were looked like teenager buddies.


    " I''m not good at makeup Alex. And I think you know that." She said and began to wipe extra foundation from her neck with the palm of her hand. Alex was standing behind her and watching her every action.


    He took a deep breath and grabbed Avery''s arm and pulled her towards him. "Let me do it." With that, he pulled a white handkerchief from his pocket. Grabbing her handful hair he tilted her head back. Which made her neck visible to him.


    He started to wipe the foundation off her neck. Avery suddenly started laughing while Alex was wiping her neck. Her laugh narrowed Alex''s eyes and he stopped his hand. He brought her face closer to his.


    "What makes you laugh my dear wife." He asked in his s.e.xy and husky voice. But he was happy to see her laugh because he didn''t know when the last time Avery laughed like this.


    "Alex, Don''t you think that you are behaving like a teenager boy?"


    "Hmm." A mischievous smile formed on his lips and he put both his hands on her waist and pulled her more closer towards him. "So now my wife feels like her husband''s behaving like a teenager boy."


    "Hmm." She nodded in agreement.


    "But my dear wife, don''t forget that your husband is the chairman of the world-famous group and the CEO of the main branch."


    "Alex, That''s why I''m laughing thinking that how such a great person is wiping his wife''s neck."


    "My dear wife." Alex put his hand on her cheek and started rubbing her cheek. "If you think I''m behaving like a teenager boy, that''s fine too me. Because I would like to be a teenager husband for my teenager wife."


    Alex rubbed the tip of his nose against hers and said smiling. "The biggest thing is that I would love to be my wife''s slave."


    Hearing him Avery couldn''t stop herself and hugged him. She tightened her grip on his waist and buried her face in his chest. Streams of tears started flowing from her eyes and she started crying.


    "My Love. What happened. Why are you crying?" Alex didn''t understand why Avery started crying suddenly. He grabbed her shoulder and began to pull her away from him. Because he wanted to see her but Avery''s next words stopped him from doing it.


    "Alex. Don''t push me away. Please hug me. I want to feel you."


    "I will but first tell me why you are crying." He finally separated Avery from him and asked. Avery didn''t want to be separated from him but her power was nothing in front of him to resist him.


    "Tell me what happened." He wiped her face and asked.


    " Alex."


    "Yes, my Love."


    "I''m sorry."


    " For what love."


    "I remember very well what you said when first time we met in the hospital. You told me you would never leave me but l trusted Clara''s and your fake relationship. I did not understand you. You treated me badly, but you were with me every time. My sufferings were visible but what about you. I could cry but what about you. I''m really sorry." Seeing her like that, his heart was breaking. He quickly pulled her in his embrace.


    "Calm down! Calm down!" He sighed.


    "My Love. There is no reason to cry. If I were you, I would do the same." After holding her in his arms for some time, he separated her


    "Ave You are the most important person in my life. I can do anything for you. Just keep in mind that no matter what happens, you will believe me. Will you my love."


    Avery quickly nodded her head. "Yes I will Alex." And with that, Alex put his lips to hers. As soon as his lips felt on hers, Avery closed her eyes and placed her hand on Alex''s chest.


    Alex first took both of her lips in his and began to play with them with his warm lips. He then took Avery''s lower lip into his and began to lick it. He took her lips in his teeth and began to suck. His kiss was very gentle. He had poured him all emotions into that kiss.


    There was already a small gap in Avery''s teeth which he enlarged by inserting his tongue. He stuck his tongue deep into her sweet mouth. When Avery felt his tongue so deep in her mouth, she quickly clenched her fists on his chest. Alex tightened his grip on her waist and pulled her even closer. He began to explore her full mouth with his tongue. He kept kissing her until she became breathless.


    ....


    Avery was sitting in the passenger seat and Alex was driving the car. Avery looked at him and asked. "Where we are going."


    " You will know soon."


    "Hmm. I sleep until then. Wake me up when we arrive."


    "Okay," Alex said and lifting his coat from the back seat. Then he stopped the car on the side of the road. Before Avery could ask anything, he approached her and covered her body with a coat. "Sleep well, my love." He kissed her pink lips and sat down on his place again. A sweet smile came on Avery''s lips and she closed her eyes.


    ....


    Alex''s car came in front of Hill mansion and stopped. Avery was still asleep. Seeing her asleep, Alex smiled. He got out of the car and walked over to her side. He opened the car door and leaned down. He put his hand close to her face to wake her up. He stopped just as he was about to wake her up and thought for a moment. He then slowly unlocked her seatbelt and lifted her into his arms. When Avery felt Alex''s warm embrace close to her, she buried herself even more in his warmth.


    When Alex went to the mansion, all the family members were already waiting for him. When they saw Avery in Alex''s arms, they thought something had happened to her. But Alex reassured them all that there was nothing like what they were all thinking and that she was asleep. After that, Alex took Avery and sat on the couch. Avery was still fast asleep in his arms. She had no idea what was going on around her.


    A few moments later, Alex''s sister Amaya approached them and pinched Avery''s cheek with her fingers. Avery groaned and snuggled more in Alex''s chest.


    All family member laughed because of Avery''s behaviour. Alex told all of them to shut up but it was too late. Because Avery was awake and her fist was rubbing her eyes.


    When Avery opened her eyes wide and looked around. Then there were the faces of Alex''s family members in front of her eyes. After looking at them for a while, she noticed that she was in Hill Mansion. She quickly started looking for Alex but she didn''t see him. She quickly asks his mother.


    "Mom, where is Alex?"


    "I''m here." Her eyes popped out as she heard a voice and looked in the direction of the voice.


    Now she noticed that she was sitting on Alen''s lap in front of all family members.


    ******


    Author note:- My dear readers, I am very happy that all of you are happy with the turn in the story. I read every comment on every chapter of this story. In that comment, many readers were telling me to do Avery''s couple with Lucas. At that time I was not answering their question because Alex loves Avery very much. And if I had given you a hint about this, Your interest would not have in the story.


    And as you were told before, this story is not simple. There is a lot of suspense in this story. Some readers dismissed the story as saying this story is full of violence. But I thank you for being patient and supporting this story.


    I hope you have noticed from the recently uploaded chapter that Avery''s physical and mental condition is the reason behind her crying so much. And thank you so much for caring about me. And the only thing left is to upload two chapters. I will definitely do that from tomorrow.

 Chapter 124 - Hi Alex

    Avery was looking at everyone with wide eyes.  Everyone had a sweet smile on their face.  But Avery was feeling very embarrassed.  It was not normal for her to sit on her husband''s lap in front of all the family members.  She did not know what to say at that time.  She could only curse Alex in her mind for not telling her.


    At that time, she did not even dare to look at Alex.  She decided to leave that place.  She quickly got up from Alex''s lap and stepped forward saying, "I need to go."  Before she could take another step, Alex grabbed her wrist.  Her breath skipped when she felt Alex grip on her wrist.


    As she was about to say something, Alex quickly pulled her and while turning around he filled her in his arms.  She shocked.  She wanted to get out of there but her husband hugged her in front of everyone.  This made her even more embarrassed than before.  Her hands were on her both sides and Alex''s hands were on her waist.


    "Alex,  What are you doing?" She asked in a very low voice.


    "What? I''m just hugging my wife." The only thought came to her mind when she heard Alex''s words was how Alex could be so shameless.


    "Alex. We are not alone.  Here are all the family members are present."


    "So what?" He said.


    Avery lifted her hand and began to push Alex from herself


    "Stop struggling,"  Alex whispered in his husky and s.e.xy voice and then kissed Avery''s ear.  Avery shuddered and a shiver ran through her body because of Alex''s kiss.  Her body stiffened in Alex''s arms.


    "Alex I''m feeling very embarrassed,"  Avery muttered in her soft voice.


    "And for what my love?" Alex asked her very lovingly.


    "Because we are between all the family members."


    "Really?".  Alex asked raising his eyebrows.  He pulled one of his hands from Avery''s waist and brought it closer to her chin. Little he separated her from himself.  His thumb and index finger grabbed her chin and raised her face. Then he asked.


    "Where is the family member my little wifey."  Avery was red because of embarrassment.  She did not dare to face any family member.  She bit the inner side of her both cheeks with her teeth and pointed to the back.


    Seeing her cute behaviour, Alex smiled mischievously.  The hand with which Avery was gesturing he took and brought near to his lips. And started kissing her fingers tips.


    "I don''t think so."


    "Huh..." Avery turned around and was shocked because no one was there.  Alex hugged her from behind and began to inhale her natural jasmine scent, burying his face in the crook of her neck.


    "Alex they were all....."


    "They all went away when I embrace you in my arms."


    "Really?" Avery had little doubt on Alex.


    "Yes my Love," Alex told her and turned around. That time Alex''s eyes filled with full affection for her.  He took her face in his palm and brought his face closer to hers.


    The name "Ave" echoed throughout the living room as he was about to place his warm lips on her rosy lips.


    This voice was familiar to Avery.  Little she pushed Alex and looked in the direction of that voice.  She couldn''t believe her eyes.  She looked at Alex for sure.


    "He he...."


    "Yes, your little brother is here." As soon as she heard Alex, she ran to her younger brother.  And here Alex cursed under his breath.  "Who said this little brat to make an entry at the perfect time."  His facial expressions had changed and he was watching his wife hugging to little Liam. At that time, he was feeling jealous about little Liam. If Liam hadn''t come, now Avery''s lips were inside his lips. And he would kiss her as he wished.


    At that moment, someone tapped on his shoulder. He looked at the person and bitter expression appeared on his face.  "What?" He asked.


    "How are you feeling about Liam''s entry at Perfect Time?" Amaya had a mischievous smile on her face.  Alex narrowed his eyes and noticed his sister''s trick.


    "It means ....."


    "It means..."  Amaya stood up on her toe and moved her lips to Alex''s ear.  ".... It means I spoiled your romantic moment."  Alex''s expression became dark but before he could do anything, Amaya ran away.


    Meanwhile


    Avery ran to Liam and bent down and hugged him.  "Liam..."  Her words were broken.  Her heart became heavy and tears came to her eyes.  She was fighting with herself so that those tears would not come down from her eyes.  But she lost and started crying.    Her crying was natural because she had found a piece of her heart many days later


    She is happy.  She didn''t know how to express that feeling.


    Liam started patting Avery''s back with his little hand.  "Ave, Stop crying Liam is not going anywhere."  Liam was only five years old but he was very protective of his sister.  If he had grown up, he would never have let tears come to Avery''s eyes.


    "Ave" Liam grabbed Avery''s shoulders with his small hand and moved her slightly away from himself.  He took Avery''s face in his small palm and said. "Liam doesn''t want Avery to cry."  Listening to Liam, Avery smiled.  She wiped her tears and asked him.


    "Who brought you here."


    " Big brother Aiden." Avery was a little surprised.


    Just as she was about to ask more, she felt someone''s hand on her shoulder.  She turned and saw Alex sitting next to her and passing her a smile.  She passed him a sweet smile in return and looked at Liam again.  Liam was looking at Alex and smiling.  Just as she was about to ask Liam to greet Alex, Liam spoke to Alex.  "Hi, Alex..."


    "Hi, Alex?" How can her brother calling Alex by his name? She thought herself. Avery''s eyes widened and she wondered when her younger brother started calling Alex by his name. She looked at Alex with a question mark.


    Alex didn''t even take a moment to understand her and he answered immediately, "when you weren''t here, I was always going to visit Liam. At the time, I told him to call me Alex instead of Brother Alex."


    " But Alex..."


    He cut her, "Ave I love it when he calls you Ave. It sounds very nice and sweet. That''s why I told him to call me only Alex."


    " Is he here alone?"


    "No!" She asked her husband but got an answer from behind. She turned and the stopped tears in her eyes resumed. She put her hand over her mouth and started crying right there.


    Sarah''s heart ached when she saw her daughter crying. She quickly moved closer to Avery and sat on her knees. Sara hugged her daughter and started rubbing her hands on her back.


    " I''m sorry Avery. That day....."


    Avery cut her words, "Mom, please don''t say anything. I know you did that for me or Alex may have told you to do so. I know you''re worried about me."


    Alex felt very good about Avery''s ability to understand others and he put his hand on Avery''s shoulder.


    "Avery, are you going to cry like this? This is your first time here. You don''t think you should stop crying now." Avery took a deep breath and parted from her mother''s arms. She turned and looked at Alex and pressed her face to his chest. Alex said nothing to her and started running his hand through her hair. He grabbed her waist and lifted her from the floor with him. Sara also took Liam in her arms and got up from the floor.


    Alex separated Avery from his arms and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Ave." He grabbed Avery''s face in his hands. "Don''t you think you should tell your mother the good news." Hearing Alex she put her hand on her abdomen and looked at him.


    "Didn''t you tell Mom about this?"


    "No.," Avery thought Alex had told her mother about their child. But Alex didn''t say that.


    Alex knew what his wife was thinking so he answered his wife''s unasked question. "I wanted to told this good news to your mother with you."


    "What are you talking about?" Sarah was standing next to the two of them, so she could hear them. Avery looked at Alex and then turned to her mother.


    "Mom, I I...."


    "Yes, you Ave." Her mother asked.


    Avery was happy and also nervous at the same time. Alex understood her hesitation. He put his hand on her shoulder and opened his mouth. " Mrs Miller. Your daughter is pregnant."


    "What?" Sarah said in surprise. She quickly approached Avery.


    " Ave. Is Mr Alex is saying true?" Avery nodded, shaking her head. The expression on Sarah''s face changed in an instant and she quickly kissed Avery''s head. She was very happy.


    "Mom. What happened? Why are you suddenly happy? Liam also wants to know. " Liam''s sudden question made the two of them don''t understand what to say. While they were thinking, Alex grabbed Liam from his mother''s arm and sat down on his knees.


    *****


    Note:- Next chapter will be uploaded in four hours.

 Chapter 125 - Younger than Liam

    Alex pulled Liam from his mother''s arm and sat down on his knees.


    He made Liam stand next to him. Alex Very slowly put his hand on Avery''s abdomen and rolled his blue eyes towards Avery. He passed her a sweet smile. Although Avery was confused about what Alex was doing, she passed him a return smile.


    Alex then turned his head towards Liam. "Liam Your mother and your sister are talking about a little baby, and that little baby is in your sister''s belly."


    "Small baby?" Liam asked surprisingly.


    "Yes, Liam. Small baby. Very very small baby. Even smaller than you." Alex said to him.


    " Wow!" Liam''s eyes lit up and he looked at Avery. "Ave. Is this true?" Avery thought that situation was a bit awkward but still, she nodded and said yes to her little brother. After Avery reassures, Liam happily jumped on his place.


    "Hey! Liam is very happy. Someone younger than Liam is coming. Liam will love him very much."


    There was a twinkle in Liam''s eyes. There was a smile on his face that was reaching to his big and round eyes. He turned to Alex and asked him. "Alex. Can I touch Ave''s stomach?"


    "Sure." Alex took Liam''s small and chubby hand in his big hand and moved it closer to Avery''s belly and placed Liam''s hand on her stomach. Avery''s eyes sparkled. A beautiful smile formed on her lips.


    That moment was the most beautiful moment of her life. She wanted to stop that moment but it was not possible. Avery quickly sat on her knees and hugged Liam.


    Sara was very happy to see the scene in front of her. Seeing her son-in-law''s true love for her daughter made her feel very relieved. She felt like she had all the happiness in the world. She still remembers how Alex had warned her about the dangers on Avery. That day Alex had told her that there was no relationship between Clara and him. He was doing all this to keep Avery safe.


    She didn''t believe him in the first place, but when he showed her the evidence, she had to believe him. But she did not understand why anyone would try to harm Avery. Because she knew that her daughter was not related to any bad person who could harm her. When she asked him, he told her that he would tell her when the right time comes, but for now, she would let her daughter stay with him and break all contact with her.


    It was hard for Sara, but she did it for her daughter Avery.


    Sara bent down and took her daughter and son in her arms. The small family of those three was engrossed in their world. They had no idea what was going on around them. But when they heard, "cough cough." Avery and Sara returned to their normal state.


    Sara picked up Liam from the floor and got up. And here Alex grabbed Avery''s shoulder and lifted her from the floor. Alex put his hand on Avery''s waist and pulled her a little closer to him. Ever since Alex brought Avery back from India, he has not missed a single chance to show love for her. "Mrs Miller I hope now you are carefree about Avery," Alex said.


    "Yes, Mr Alex. You have kept your word." Sara answered.


    Soon the whole family came into the living room. They all greeted Avery''s mother. Sara didn''t think Alex''s family would be so loving and frank. After talking to Eliza, her tension about her daughter was over. They all dined together and then chatted in the living room for a while.


    .....


    Alex and Avery were still in Hill mansion and Avery was relaxing in their bedroom. She opened her eyes when she felt a warm touch on her cheek. When she opened her eyes there was the beautiful face of her husband with a sweet smile on his face. Avery put her hand on Alex''s hand which was on her cheek and blinked a few times.


    "Alex. When did you come?"


    "Right now," Alex answered her question. Leaned down and kissed her on the cheek. "You liked the surprise, my love." Avery put her hand on Alex''s chest and answered


    "Actually I love it. You made me very happy." She looked in his eyes.


    "Thanks, Alex."


    "For what."


    "To keep me safe." Alex''s face lit up as he listened to Avery and he quickly lay down next to her. He pulled Avery towards himself and placed her head on his chest. He took Avery''s silky hair in his hand and started playing with her hair."


    "Ave, There is no need to say thank for what I did for you. Because what I did it''s not only for you but it''s for both of us."


    " Alex" Avery said looking at him.


    " yes, my Lore." He said, placing his lips on her head.


    " I was told by Clara that she had sent her men to kidnap Mom and Liam but Mom and Liam were not at home. Why did she say that? And why Mom and Liam weren''t home." Avery knew that Alex would have the answer to her question, so she asked him without hesitation.


    "They were in your old home at that time." He answered.


    "Old house? I do not understand anything." Alex put his hand on her belly and began to roll up and down.


    "I shifted your mother and Liam to the same house you left after your father died."


    "what!" Avery asked in surprise.


    "Yes, love." After Alex assured her, she quickly buried her face in Alex''s chest and placed her hand on his back.


    " I never thought I would see that house again. That house has memories of my childhood. Alex...." She looked at him hopefully. " I want Alexa to see that house. I want to go there. Please take me there."


    Alex stroked her hair. "Yes, my Love. I will..."


    .....


    Avery was sitting on the passenger seat. Her head was on the headrest and her eyes were closed. She was asleep. Alex was driving the car. His eyes were on the road but his mind was thinking something. There were lines of worry on his face. He looked at his wife and remembered what doctor had told him about Avery''s health.


    Avery was only one month pregnant so the baby had no problems. But the doctor warned Alex about mother condition. As a mother, her state was not normal what she was supposed to be. The doctor told Alex to provide Avery, very happy and fresh surroundings. Alex was told by the doctor not to do anything that would cause tension.


    After a while, the car stopped in front of the main door of the mansion. Alex got out of the car and went to Avery''s side. He picked Avery up in his arms and led her to their bedroom.


    ....


    It was eight o''clock at night. Avery opened her eyes and saw that she was already on the bed in their bedroom. Her clothes were already changed. Her cheeks turned creamy red at the thought that Alex had changed her clothes. She got her feet off the bed and came out of the room.


    Avery finds Alex in the whole mansion but she doesn''t find him anywhere. When she later asked Mrs Kim about Alex, she found out that Alex was in the study room.


    Avery went near the study room. The door of the room was slightly open. She brought her ear close to the door. There was no sound coming from inside her. She turned her heel because she thought Alex was busy.


    She was about to take the first step....."Ave, where are you going my love. Come in." Avery''s eyes widened. she was shocked. She turned and saw that the door was still as before. She wondered how Alex knew she was out the door.


    She opened the study room door and stepped inside. Her husband was sitting on a leather chair on the other side of the table when she looked up. He raised his hand and gestured to Avery. " Come here love," He said in his s.e.xy voice. Avery took her first step forward and walked over to him. She went to his side and stood up. Before she could say anything, Alex grabbed her wrist and pulled her to his lap in one move.


    "When did you wake up" Avery put her head on his chest and answered him in her sweet voice. "Ten minutes ago."


    "Alex. " She put her hand on his chest and asked. "How do you know I was there?" Alex put his index finger under her chin and lifted her chin. He started rubbing her pink lips with his finger. "I can feel you, my love."


    " Don''t lie" Avery couldn''t believe her husband.


    "I''m not." He reassured her and out of blue he said,


    " Avery let''s go" and he picked up her in the same position and started walking out of the study room.


    "Where?" Avery asked him.


    " On our First Date."


    " What?" She paused for a moment and said, " Don''t joke with me."


    " I''m not my little wife."


    *****


    Note:- Sorry for not updating the second chapter. Where I am right now here is a network problem. Still, I am trying. In fact, I''m sorry that the second chapter can''t be updated.

 Chapter 126 - Date: Part one

    Alex took her to their bedroom and laid her on the bed. Avery was still staring at him in shock. He quickly went into the closet and came back with a box in his hand. Seeing the box in his hand, Avery''s eyes widened. And the first thought that came to her mind was how he knew about this box. Alex placed the box on the bed in front of his wife and looked at her smiling.


    That box was of lehenga which was given to her by an unknown person as a gift.


    " Alex, How do you know about this?" She asked him because she completely remembered that she had not told Alex about that lehenga.


    A mischievous smile formed on Alex''s lips and he opened his lips to answer his wife. "How can I not know about the things I gave my little wife as a gift?"


    "Is that so?" Avery said simply. And when his words were processed again in her brain, she literally yelled. "What?"


    She pointed her finger towards lehenga and before she could say anything Alex came. Sat in front of her and took her hand in his.


    "I was there when you were admiring at lehenga in the mall but you didn''t know my presence. I still remember how you looked at this lehenga." Avery was staring at him surprisingly. She didn''t know how to react. The person she was clueless about until now, was her husband, not someone else. She was looking at Alex and wondering how many more secrets were left to come out that she didn''t know about.


    "But Alex, you were with Clara that day. And when did you get there?" She still didn''t believe him.


    Hearing Avery, Alex placed both his arms on Avery''s shoulders and pulled her closer. "Whenever I was with Clara, every time I would come to see you with some excuse or I was making a situation that made Clara have to go."


    Alex got up from the bed and went to the bathroom before Avery could ask any more questions.


    "I''ll take a shower." And within a flash of a second, he disappeared from there. She didn''t understand what was happening and why he suddenly made a plan for date. And pretty much at eight o''clock at night. Avery was engrossed in her thoughts when Alex came out from the bathroom.


    He was wearing a simple t-shirt and loose pants. His hair was still wet and drops of water dripped from them. He had a towel around his neck. He approached her and quickly carried her in bridal style and led to the bathroom.


    Alex made her stand in the bathroom and turned to go out the door. As he was leaving, he remembered something and turned to Avery again.


    "I forgot to tell you. I want to see you in that lehenga. I''ll wait for you outside of the room after getting myself ready."


    After saying that, Alex left. But Avery was completely dumbfounded by his behaviour. But she noticed from his behaviour that he was in a hurry, so she quickly took a shower without wasting time. Alex was not in the room when she came out wearing the bathrobe. she sighed then picked up the lehenga on the bed. After putting on her lehenga, she sat in front of the mirror. She combed her hair and applied a little amount of powder on her face.


    She put a pinch of vermilion on her head and looked in the mirror once more before leaving the room. She opened the door of the bedroom and stepped outside. When she came out of the room, Alex was already there but his attention was not on her because he was talking on the phone. She walked over to him and stood beside him. He cut the call as soon as he felt Avery''s presence and turned to her.


    AS soon As Alex turned to see Avery. His eyes widened and popped out. His jaw dropped. He was stunned after looking at his wife beauty. He couldn''t even take his eyes off her which made her feel uneasy. She wondered if there was something strange or wrong about her. And that''s because her husband looking at her like this.


    "Hmm. I don''t think I look good in this dress. I think I should change this." So she turned but before she could take a step forward, Alex grabbed her wrist and pulled her towards him in one move. Which caused Avery''s body hit to his chest.


    Before Avery could say anything, Alex grabbed her hand full hair and tilted her head to the back. Alex''s gaze fell on her slender neck and the next moment his lips were placed on her neck. Due to his sudden action of Avery gasped for air.


    "Alex. What are you doing?" She asked but Alex was not ready to listen to her. At that time he had a strong desire to take her.


    "Alex. Please wait." She muttered. But the devil inside him was overpowering on him


    "Alex please." She said again and her words fell on his ears. He stopped. He let go of her hair and looked at her. "There is no need to change because you look so beautiful." Alex thanked God in his heart for sending Avery into his life. He kissed lightly on her lips and lifted her into his strong arms.


    ....


    Alex sat her on the passenger seat and gave her a light peck on her lips and began to lock the seat belt of her seat.


    "Alex." She grabbed his arm and asked him in a very low voice. " Where we are going?" He brought his hand close to her face and with his long finger tugged the strands of hair on her face to behind her ears.


    "This is a surprise for you, my love." With that, he pulled a black strip out of his pocket. He grabbed the strip in both his hands and brought to her eyes. Avery was panicked by the thought of what Alex was thinking.


    "A...alex..." Her words shuttered.


    "It''s okay my love. Don''t panic."


    " But Alex."


    "Believe me my love." he tied the strip over her eyes and brought his warm lips close to her ears. "I am with you so don''t be afraid." He placed a kiss on her cheek and closed the door to her side. He sat on the driver seat and started the car''s engine. As the car pulled out of the yard, Alex quickly grabbed Avery''s hand. His fingers interlocked with hers. And put her hand to his lips and kissed him.


    Avery still couldn''t adjust herself. She had a sweat on her head and her body was shaking.


    Alex didn''t feel good seeing her like this. He stopped the car on the side of the road. As soon as the car stopped, Avery asked him. " We arrived."


    " No.," Alex said while unlocking his seatbelt and got out of the car.


    Alex opened her side door and unlocked her seatbelt. "Alex we have not reached. But you stopped the car." Alex was expressing her fears in her words. He felt bad at the time that his wife was scared of even the smallest things. "shuuu.." He said and picked her up in his arms. He slammed the door with the heel of his shoe and the door slammed shut. Avery didn''t ask him anything but she kept thinking. Her heart rate increased. And she grabbed the lapels of his coat.


    Just as she was afraid in this black night Alex would leave her here alone. The driver''s seat door was already open by Alex so it was easy for him to carry Avery with him in the driver''s seat. He placed Avery on his lap and placed her head on his own chest.


    "Alex. Where are we?"


    " In the car " He answered her question and started the car. "Because you were so scared, I took you close to me."


    " Hmm. " Avery said And buried her head in his chest.


    .....


    The car came to a stop in a quiet place and Alex opened the car door. He got down from the car. He started walking with Avery in his arms like a new bride. "Alex We arrived."


    " yes, my Love." He answered her question and kissed her on the head.


    After a while, Alex stopped in one place and made Avery stand on her feet.


    Alex let go of the black strap over her eyes and told her to slowly open her eyes. After blinking for a while, Avery''s vision became clear and she couldn''t believe her eyes when she saw the front view. They were both standing on the shore of the sea. There were candles and small lamps all around her.


    Alex had made the simple shore of the ocean a special for his wife. Alex made her look up at the sky. And Avery put her hand over her mouth. There were thousands of lights in the sky. It was a sight to behold. Avery couldn''t believe her eyes. She turned to Alex and pointed her finger at the sky.


    "Alex. All this."


    " It''s all for my wife." The Alex answered her and put his hand on her waist and pulled her towards him.

 Chapter 127 - Date: Part two

    "Alex. All this."


    "It''s all for my dear wife," Alex answered her and put his hand on her waist and pulled her towards him.


    He held her tightly in his embrace. "You like it?" He asked while separating her from herself a little and put his finger under her chin and turned her face upwards. Avery answered his question just by nodding her head. Because she was so surprised and happy that her emotions were at her peak point. And she was afraid that if she uttered a word now, she would end up crying.


    On that black night, the seashore was lit by her burning candles. And in the light of that candles, they could see each other clearly.


    Hiding her emotions in her heart she was just staring into his blue eyes. Alex''s hands were on her bare waist and he was also looking into her eyes just like hers. There were no words between the two at that time but the feeling in their heart was in their eyes.


    After a while, Alex noticed the tip of Avery''s nose was turning red and she was biting her lower lip with her teeth. Alex noticed that his wife was trying to control her emotions. At that moment, Alex took pity on her and pulled her into his embrace once again.


    "You can cry, my love." This time Alex allowed her to cry because he knew her tears of joy this time. And he also knew that it was not good for her to control her emotions. That controlled emotion can make her heart heavy.


    As soon as Alex gave her permission, Avery wrapped her arms around his waist and began to cry silently, burying her face in his chest. Alex didn''t stop her, he just stood there holding her in his arms.


    When Alex felt that Avery''s crying had stopped, he separated Avery from himself and asked her. "Why you cried?" Although he knew that these tears were tears of happiness, he wanted to know the reason behind them. But before answering his question, she looked at him and gave him an order in her sweet voice.


    "Wipe my face first because my hand is on your waist." A beautiful smile appeared on his lips as he heard her. He liked her bossy behaviour. He pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped her face.


    "Now tell me why you cried."


    "Alex, When you were with Clara, I never thought that a day like today would come in my life. At that time I always thought that you are my husband and you should stay with me. As much as you were showing your love for Clara. I didn''t want that much love from you.


    I just wanted your loyalty. I just wanted your support. I used to know when you were giving a gift to Clara. That time I didn''t expect any expensive gifts from you. The only thing that bothered me was why you loved her so much even after marrying me. In those days, sometimes I even cursed you." Avery smiled a little on her last word and she quickly lowered her eyelids.


    Alex was saddened by her confession. Even though Alex knew about her state of mind at that time, he was sad to hear it all again from her mouth today. His heart became heavy. But Avery''s next words lightened his heavy heart in a moment.


    "Alex." She raised her drooping eyelid and looked at him. "But I am very happy now. After knowing everything, respect for you increased in my eyes. I know you love me more than you love yourself. And I also know that you are still guilty of what happened. Please don''t blame yourself. Because my love never reduced for you." Alex was very happy after hearing this from his little wife''s mouth. His eyes sparkled.


    "Alex." Avery opened her mouth again to tell the feeling in her heart. "Promise me that, whatever happened in future, you will not do this kind of drama. I Will not go away from me. Because this time, you don''t have only my responsibility but also have our baby''s responsibility." Saying this, she raised the corner of her lips and winked at him. There was a naughtiness in Avery''s words which surprised Alex. Alex felt a little change in her and this change was very good for her health.


    He opened his mouth to reassure her. "No, this will never happen again." And with that, Alex picked her up in his arms. He led her to an arrangement made for their romantic date. There was surrounded decorated with curtains and flowers. Flowers from which Avery had no allergies were used for decoration.


    And in the middle of that beautiful arrangement was a small glass table with a chair. Alex made Avery stand in front of the table and he stood behind her. He placed one of his hands on her belly and leaned over her. Avery turned her face a little, looked at him and asked him.


    "Alex. what is this?" She asked, pointing to the thing which was covered on the table.


    "look your self." He said to her and Avery stretched out her hand. She removed the cover from it.


    " Cake?" She said surprisingly as soon as the cover was removed because the only thing that had been covered on the table was the cake.


    "Cake. But why?" She asked him.


    Alex took a deep breath and hugged her from behind. He pressed his face into the crook of her neck and began to speak. "Ave, We both met on your Birthday. But we met in such a state that we could not celebrate your Birthday. And on my Birthday there was Clara with me in New York to celebrate my birthday. I know you were very sad at that time and you left the party. And after that, we couldn''t even celebrate the happiness of your pregnancy together. I know it''s childish but I want to share with you everything and every movement that we haven''t been able to share in the last six months. And I want to fix everything just only for you my love."


    She placed her hand on Alex''s head and poked his head out of her neck. She loosened the grip of his hands on her stomach and turned to him. She put her hand on his cheek and said him in her sweet voice. " I love this childishness because I also want to celebrate with you every moment that we missed."


    Her words made Alex''s heart happy. In the next movement, he leaned down and kissed her on her forehead.


    " Let''s cut the cake now." He said.


    " Hmm." Avery nodded to him and turned. She picked up the knife on the side of the cake and looked at Alex. She made him hold the knife with her too.


    He placed his hand on her and held the knife with her. They both cut the cake along. She separated the cut piece from the cake and took that piece to Alex''s lips. Alex was staring at her without opening his mouth which caused her to speak. "Alex, Open your mouth."


    " No?" Alex said firmly in his husky voice.


    "But why?" She asked. She was confused. It was all his plan and according to his plan, there was a cake on their date. And now he was refusing to eat.


    Seeing the expression on her face, Alex smiled and took the piece of cake in her hand.


    "Because my love, you have to eat this cake first. Don''t you know the rule of the world? Ladies First."


    He took the piece close to her mouth but Avery immediately turned her face away. "No Alex! First you." Hearing her words, a mischievous smile formed on Alex''s face and he grabbed her jaw and turned her face towards him.


    "I don''t agree to eat first and neither you ... So we will eat together "


    "Hmm." She didn''t understand what Alex said. She opened her mouth to ask. But as soon as she opened her mouth, a piece of cake came in her mouth and in the moment, Alex''s lips also touched hers. For a second, she did not understand what had happened. And when she realized, she realized that she had Alex''s lips on hers and a piece of cake between their lips.


    Avery closed her eyes and grabbed his coat to hold herself in his arms. Alex grabbed her bare waist firmly with his arm. He smashed a piece of cake in her mouth with his tongue. He started spreading the piece with his tongue in her mouth. And then he took the spread cake in his mouth and swallowed it. "Swallow it Ave." He said to Avery in the middle of their kiss. But Avery was not in her mind at the moment which made her not listen to what he said. Alex understood that and he once again put his tongue in her mouth. He took the cake spread in her mouth near her throat and pushed it into her throat. Which caused her to swallow the cake.


    After she swallowed the cake, Alex put his tongue in her mouth again and took the rest of the cake in his mouth.

 Chapter 128 - Date

    Alex had been kissing her for the last ten minutes.  Her body was completely numb.  If her weight was not on Alex and if he had not held her, she would have fallen on the ground.  She hadn''t resisted his kiss from the starting but now she couldn''t bear it any more.  She was having more trouble breathing now.  She began to feel a lack of oxygen in her body.  She began to feel dizzy.  Before this could get out of control, she started patting on Alex''s chest.  It was her signal to him that she could not bear it any longer which he understood in the first place.


    Alex deepened his kiss once more before released her lips.  He held her face in his one hand and she started taking a deep breath and filled her body with oxygen.  Her eyes were close.  Her face was red like a tomato and her rosy pink lips were completely swollen.  She looked very s.e.xy in Alex''s eyes at that time.  That rekindled his emotions but he suppressed his emotions by biting his lip.


    He picked her up and sat down on a chair near the table. He placed her on his lap and held her head near to his chest. He started moving his hands over her back.


    Avery''s eyes closed while she was trying to calm herself down.  They both sat in the same position for about 15 minutes.


    Out of blue, She asked, raising her gaze after her breathing became fully steady.


    "Alex.  Why do you kiss me like that every time?"


    "Hmm." Alex narrowed his eyes and looked at her.  "What happened my love."


    "Whenever you kiss me you make me out of breath every time," Avery complained in her sweet voice and buried her face into his chest again.


    After hearing her Alex became speechless.  He wanted to cry.  He was thankful that his wife had been an unconscious full night in New York, otherwise, he could not even imagine what she would have said him after their first passionate time.  He held her close to his chest without saying anything.  But the sudden grumbling sound of her stomach made him chuckle.  He put his hand on her head and said very lovingly,  "Let''s have dinner."


    She looked at him with her innocent eyes and asked.  "Here?"


    "Yes."  He answered very easily.


    "But here..."  Before she could say anything, Alex stretched his hand inside the table and pulled out small food containers.


    "Alex all this," Avery said him by surprisingly.


    "My dear Avery I know how to take care of my  little wife." He plants a small kiss on her cheek, "can we start my dear wife." He said, touching her nose tip with his.


    "Hmm," she said and started looking here and there.  "But where do I sit Alex?" She said folding her lips.  Alex looked at her while rising his left eyebrows. "My love you are already sitting."


    "Yes,  but I am on your lap."  He moved his lips close to her ear and licked helix of her ear.


    "Alex" she whispered as current started running through her whole body.


    And her Alex smirked seeing his wife''s sensitivity and asked in his s.e.xy voice, "Why? You don''t like sitting on my lap." A mischievous smile appeared on his face.  And  Avery''s face turned completely red.  She tilted her head down and looked at her lap, "no it''s not like that."


    Alex thought it was not right to tease her longer so he said holding the spoon. "Don''t shy my love. Now start."


    Alex knew that starving for a long time was not good for her health and he became more protective of her because of her pregnancy and her fragile health.


    They started their dinner very peacefully but Alex didn''t let Avery eat a single bite on her own.  He fed her until the meal was over.


    After the meal, Avery walked out and stood barefoot on the cold sand.  Alex cleared the mess they created and then he went out too.  He hugged her from behind while putting his chin on her shoulder.


    "Ave, Let''s dance with me." He asked her suddenly


    "Here," she asked placing her hand on his cheek.


    "Yes."  He turned her around and put her bare feet at his feet.


    Alex wrapped his arms around Avery''s waist and Avery wrapped her arms around his neck.  And they both started moving their body together.  There was no music or song for them.  But for them, there was the sound of the ocean waves which was making no less than music for them.  There was a cold breeze of the night that made their feeling even more affectionate.


    After a while, Avery put her head on his chest and closed her eyes.  She wanted to lock every moment she spent with her husband but she knew it was impossible.  So she was enjoying every moment of it.  She felt that Alex gave her a perfect family.  Suddenly she started to feel nauseous when she was engaged in her thoughts.  She quickly released her curled hands from his neck.  And ran away from him a little.  Alex quickly grabbed the bottle from the table and carried it to her.  He opened the bottle and gave it to her.  He then grabbed her loose hair in his hand and tied her hair with the help of his handkerchief.  After throwing out, Avery stood up and washed her face.


    Alex quickly picked her up in his arms and led her to the arrangement of the curtain.  "Alex."  She called his name.


    "Yes, my Love."  He asked looking at her.


    " I feeling very tired." She closed her eyes.


    "Just  wait for a moment."  Alex put her in a chair.  He went to the forward and grabbed the rope in the corner of a curtain and pulled it.  And with that, the two curtains sided and revealed a beautiful view inside.  Avery was amazed to see that.  She got up from her seat and walked.  There was a bed behind that opened curtains with a soft mattress.  Avery stepped over to the bed and looked around.


    There were curtains all around which was separating that place from the rest of the cold shore.  When Avery looked up, she saw the open sky. There was start twinkling in the black sky.  That scene was very captivating.  Avery stared at the open sky without blinking.


    Now Alex grabbed the other rope in his hand and pulled.  And with that, those open curtains closed again.  He walked over to Avery and picked her up and laid her on the bed.  "Alex.  Are we going to spend the night here?"


    " Yes, my love." He said lying down next to her. " Why don''t you like it?" Do you want to go home?" There was worry about her on his face.


    "No.  It''s not like that.  I''d like to stay here."  She reassured him and she put her hand on her back and began to scratch.


    "What happened?"  He asked her immediately.


    "It''s itching little."


    " Let me see."  He turned her and laid her on her stomach.  He pulled her hair aside and noticed that she had a red spot on the back near the edge of her blouse.  He grabbed the chain of her blouse and pulled it down.


    "Alex.  What are you doing?" She asked as she felt the cold wind blowing on her back.


    "Wait a minute."  He said looking at the inner side of her blouse.  He noticed that some of the golden thin wire in the work had gone through the fabric.


    The wires were piercing her shin, creating a spot on her back.  He turned her and told her.  "There are gold wires piercing your skin and because of your back is itching."


    "Then what Now," she asked him.


    "Change your clothes"


    " But I  did not bring any dress with me.  I think we both have to go home."


    "There is no need to do that." He said as he got out of bed.  He stood on the side of the bed.


    He took off his coat and threw it on the bed.  He began to unbutton his shirt.  "Alex. " She widened her eyes.  "Why are you taking off your shirt?"  She asked him a little louder. " For you "


    "For me  ?" She didn''t understand anything and she swallowed.  Alex smiled at the expression on her face.  And he said to her.  "Don''t get me wrong."


    "Don''t get me wrong.  I''m just removing my shirt to let you wear it."


    "  No.  " She shouted.  And said with a palm over her eye.  "I don''t want your shirt  We''ll both go home."  "Avery."  He approached her and said removing her hand over her eye. Even if you go home, you have to wear my shirt.  Because the red spot on your back is increased and I can''t take the risk.  So listen to me and put on this shirt. Shirt shirt

 Chapter 129 - Date: Part four

    Alex took off his shirt and held it in her hand. Her eyes were down and her cheeks were red due to shyness. She was feeling a little nervous. And here now Alex was only on his vest and black trousers. His vest was hugged to his toned body perfectly which was clearly showing the outline of his abs. He was watching every move of his little wife who was sitting on the bed. Seeing her expression he put a mischievous smile on his lips.


    He stepped forward and stood next to her. He put his index Figure under her chin and lifted her face. He looked into her eyes and said very calmly. "My love to change your clothes before increasing that red spot."


    She swallowed her saliva and stared at him saying nothing.


    "Ave." He called her again.


    "Hmmm... But....." she started looking at her left and right side. "But here''s how can I change." She knew that if Alex told her to change her clothes here so he was sure that this place is safe for her. But she was trying to make excuses to deny the fact.


    "My love." He bent down. "Do you want me to change your clothes?" He knew that his wife was trying to avoid but he was too stubborn and he knew very well how to make his wife agreed.


    " No!" She screamed quickly and stood up on the bed. "I change my clothes. You you..." She pointed her finger at the corner. "You go there and stand with your back turned. And...clo...close your eyes too."


    Alex smiled and did as his wife told him. She got down from the bed and approached the curtain. The curtains were white and their fabric was thick. Due to which no one could see inside very easily. She narrowed her eyes and looked out from curtain then she noticed that the candles of outside were almost extinguished and darkness was everywhere. In that darkness, there was only dim light of the moon. She then extinguished all the candles which were either side of the bed and moved closer to the bed.


    Alex had both hands in his pockets and he was aware of Avery'' every move. There was a devilish smile on his face.


    In that black night after Avery blew out all the candles, the moon was shining and giving his dim light.


    She slowly took off her clothes and put on Alex''s white shirt. His shirt was too big and loose for her. The sleeves of that shirt were hanging out of her hands. She folded her lehenga and placed it on a small table nearby. She quickly jumped on the bed and hid under the quilt.


    "You can turn around." She said from inside the quilt. Alex turned around and chuckled as he saw her hiding inside the quilt. She seemed like a timid and delicate rabbit at that time. Alex approached the bed and grabbed the quilt and began to pull. But the quilt was completely wrapped around her body. If he wants to he needed only one move to separate the quilt from her body but he didn''t want to do that. Because he was having fun teasing her. He climbed on the bed and brought his face close to the quilt.


    "My dear. Do you want to keep your husband out of the quilt in this cold night?" He said to her in a funny guess.


    Soon after hearing Alex, Avery popped her head out of the quilt. "You want to sleep with me in this quilt." She asked very innocently. Alex''s expression changed immediately after hearing her. At that moment, he wanted to cry out loud. ''I think My dear wife has forgotten that she sleeps smuggling her husband every night.'' He thought and pointed both ends of his beautiful lips upwards.


    He put his hand on her head. "My dear wife, we both sleep together every night. She rolled her eyes and grabbed the quilt in the air with one hand.


    She stopped Alex just as he was about to get in. "Wait."


    He raised his eyebrows and asked. "What Now?"


    " Promise me you will stay a foot away from me. You will keep a one-foot distance between us."


    "I promise my love." He said without hesitation.


    "Well, you can come inside." She said.


    As soon as Alex went inside the quilt he quickly grabbed her waist and pulled her towards him."


    " Alex you promised me." She literally yelled.


    "My dear. The promises are only for a break." He put his hand on her nape and held her face close to his face. "And why are you trying to stay away from me? If you forget, I remind you that every night you sleep in my arms."


    " Alex." She grabbed the shirt near the neck with one hand. "Every day is different. Every day I wear proper clothes. And today I....." She rolled her eyes downward, in the next moment her back was on the bed and she was under Alex.


    Alex quickly grabbed both her hands over her head. And put his other hand on her knee. "So, today you refused to sleep near me because of this shirt." He started stroking his index finger from her knee to her thighs.


    She felt a different kind of sensation in her body and she widened her eyes. "Alex stop." She screamed quickly and began to pull herself away from him. But Alex didn''t stop. His finger constantly moving upwards.


    "Alex please." She said again. Her voice was cracking. She was at the limit of her crying. Alex noticed it and he quickly let go of her hand and pulled her into his arms. "Hey, it''s okay. I will not do anything against your will. I was just trying to tease you."


    He started rubbing her back. Her body was trembling in his arms which he could feel.


    While taking her in his arms he leaned his back on the bed. He began to rub her arm. "Be calm my love. I am sorry." He began to try to reduce the tremors in her body.


    She was on his chest. She put her hand on his shoulder and grabbed his shoulder firmly.


    She poked her head out of his chest and looked at him. "Alex. I''m sorry. I know what a wife''s duty is for her husband. And I know that I am not doing that for you. But what can I do? Every time when you get too close to me, I am suddenly panicked. I don''t know why that was."


    There was resentment in her words and she was looking at her husband hoping he would understand her. He put his hand inside her hair and began to rub her scalp. "It''s Okay Ave. You are the most important thing to me."


    " No Alex. " She sat up and she put her hand on his chest. "It''s not okay. I don''t know but I''m scared of stranger men. I always try to stay away from them. I had only one friend since I was a child. It''s not that I like to be close to any man. But I''m scared."


    "Ave." Alex sat up and leaned his head against the headrest. "come here."He asked her


    She quickly approached him and sat down on his lap. Alex was surprised by her move because it was Avery''s first time that she was sitting on his lap at her own will. And he never thought that would happen. But he was happy and he could tell that she had forgiven him completely and she now believed him. There was only room for him in her heart now.


    " Love." He started stroking her hair.


    "In married life, it is not just a matter of husband''s duty towards his wife or wife''s duty towards her husband. Love is needed."


    " But Alex." She looked at hiAlex"But I have heard that physical desire is needed in a relationship."


    " my Love. Everyone has a different way of looking at love. I agree that physical desire is very much needed. But that is not the case with my case. You are more important to me. And I know you are not ready for all this and I will not force you. And if you forgot, I want to tell you that you are already pregnant and the father of that baby is your husband."


    Alex''s words had eased the burden on her heart. She quickly hugged Alex and hid her face in his neck and kissed his neck.


    As soon as her lips touched his neck, his body sparkled and his eyes widened. There was a sweet smile on his lips and he held her even tighter in his arms. '' My love I know what is this problem is with you. What happened to you, I erased from your memory, but that impact is still on your heart. I just pray to God that you never remember that incident.'' He thought.


    In his memory, all the pictures started circulating about how Avery was that night and how bad she was. He could not have imagined what would have happened to her if he had not reached her earlier that night.

 Chapter 130 - Date: Part five

    Her head was on his chest while her hands were on his abs.  One of his hand was on her waist and he was holding her very close to his heart.  Avery''s eyes closed and she was listening Alex''s heartbeat. On the other hand, Alex''s eyes were open and he was staring at the open sky with his blue eyes.


    The long fingers of his hand were wrapped by Avery''s hair.  That moment was priceless for them. Which will always remain in their memory.


    In that black night, the moon in the sky was the witness of their pure love. The stars who were shining in the night sky was the witness of their love. Those endless waves of the sea also witness of their love.


    There was silence between them but their feelings were talking.  The two stayed in each other''s arms for a long time.  And after a while, breaking the silence between them, Avery asked him,  "Alex, how did you know I was taken by the police to the police station that day?"


    Alex took his eyes off from the sky and looked at her. He answered very simply.  "I was the one who told them to take you to the police station."


    "What?" She opened her eyes wide.  She couldn''t believe her ears. She sat up on her place and stared at him in shock.  She never thought that her husband could be the one who trapped her in that baseless allegation.


    Seeing her in shock Alex grabbed her wrist and pulled her towards him.  The faces of the two were only an inch apart.  She could feel his mint breath on her face. The speed of her heartbeat was increased. And current ran through her body.


    It always happened to her when she was so close to him.


    He spoke before she could reach on baseless conclusion.  "That day Clara sent one of her men to kill you.  Because of that, I had to send you to the police station under police protection. But I didn''t think you would be treated like that there." There was sadness in his voice.


    But  for Avery, this was nothing less than a strong shock.  After hearing Alex, question immediately popped in her head.  "If you knew this,  then why didn''t you protect me?"  Her question was logical but she did not know that the answer to her question would be so twisted.


    He opened his mouth to answer.  "Of course I could have protected you but doing this at that time was like putting you in more danger. And that I couldn''t do."


    She was confused when she heard his twisted answer.  And she asked him quickly. " What do you mean?" Alex tugged the hair strands from her face to behind her ears and kissed on her cheek.


    He answered. "At that time Clara felt that in my heart soft corner has been developed for you.  She thought I was attracted to you.  So she had planned to kill you but at the same time, she had put a spy on me.


    She was trying to find out if I knew anything about her plan or if I could do anything to save you.  But after that incident, it became clear to her that I have no feelings for you in my heart and I am just using you.  It was also clear to her that I love her very much and I am not cheating on her.  In other words, you can say that I used her plan to mislead her."


    After listening to Alex, she didn''t know how to react.  Ever since she came back, one thing after another was coming in front of her.  One secret after another was unravelling in front of her.  And in her heart, the love for Alex was increasing.


    She stared at him.  She did not know what to say to him.  Just like her words were lost somewhere.  Tears welled up in her eyes as she thought of all the things he had done to save her since they married. She quickly hid her face in the crook of his neck.


    Streams of tears started flowing from her eyes and she started crying in his arms.  Alex began to pat her back.  He didn''t want Avery to cry any more.  Because he knew she was now guilty for what she had thought wrong for him in the past.  But in Alex''s eyes, it wasn''t wrong, what she had thought about him in the past because he knew how he treated her very badly after their marriage.


    He pulled her face out of his neck and held her face in his hand.  "Love."  He said very softly and lovingly.  "Look at me." He again said but Avery shook her head in denial and let her eyelids remain down.


    "Love please."  He pleaded her in his s.e.xy voice.  She pressed her lower lip and looked up at him.  "Let everything that happened stay in the past and look forward to our beautiful future.


    The beautiful future we have to live with our child. I know it''s not easy to forget what happened in the past.  But you have to forget it.  You have to forget it for our child. Am I  right love."


    Saying this, he kissed her on the head and took her in his warm arms.  Avery also somehow stopped her tears and closed her eyes. She handed herself into his arms.  Alex started rubbing her scalp so that she would fall asleep soon.  After a while, Alex felt her breath steady and he looked at her.  Avery had fallen asleep quietly.  Seeing her cute face his lips created a beautiful smile on his handsome face.  "Sleep my darling."  Saying this, he covered their bodies with a quilt and held her even tighter in his arms and closed his eyes.


    ....


    The chirping of sparrows echoed throughout the beach.  The light rays of the sun fell on her beautiful face which was trying to wake her up with their warmth.  But she did not want to wake up.  She turned her face and hid in the pillow.  Alex was observing her every move from the beginning.  Seeing her like that, he smiled and his body blocked the sun rays for her.


    He put his hand on her back.  When Avery felt his touch, she immediately popped her head out of the pillow and looked at him. She passed a very sweet smile and immediately buried herself in his chest.


    "Ave we should go home now."  He said curling her hair.


    "Hmm."  She nodded.


    ....


    It was six o''clock in the evening and Avery was sitting on the bed in the bedroom reading a book.  After returning from the beach, Alex went to the office and Avery was in the bedroom all day. She didn''t go anywhere because she wanted to be alone. She wanted to be alone and think about how they spent their first date.


    She was giggling many times, remembering what they had done on the beach.  Her mood had completely changed since she returned.  She did not know when she fell asleep while reading the book.  And when she opened her eyes she was already in Alex''s arms.  Alex was holding her close to his chest with one hand and doing something on the mobile with the other hand.


    He said suddenly when she was busy to look at him.  "You awake."  His words brought her back to her normal state and she answered him.  "Yes."


    "Good then." He said getting up and sat on the bed.  "How was your day?"  He said pulling her towards him.


    "Nothing special.  I was in the room all day." She answered, placing her head on his chest.


    "Why were you in the room all day?" He started rubbing his hands on her back.  She didn''t answer his question for a moment.  And then after a while, she put her chin on his chest and looked at him.


    "Alex.  She said.


    "Yes."  He looked at her and put his hand on her cheek.  "I want to rejoin the college."


    "Hmm...." Alex looked at her without answering immediately.  He did not want her to join the college in such a situation.  But then he thought she would be bored at home all day. She needed a fresh environment for her health.  And he was also in college to keep an eye on her.  With that thought he allowed her to rejoin the college.  "Okay.  But promise me that you will take care of yourself."


    She immediately shook her head and nodded.  "Ave, what do you think about the Office?" He asked became he needed to know if she wanted to rejoin the office too.


    She quickly shook her head in denial.  Alex raised his left eyebrow and asked her. "But why?"


    "Because I slapped you in front of everyone."


    Yes, it was true that after slapping him that day, she did not have the courage to go into the office and face the staff who were there that day.


    Ales said her nothing at that time about rejoining the office.  He picked her up in his arms and carried her downstairs for dinner.

 Chapter 131 - Feeling

    Alex was not by her side when Avery opened her eyes. As she sat on the bed, her gaze fell on her husband, who was getting ready in front of the mirror. Today he was getting ready earlier than usual. She rubbed her eyes and looked at him curiously. When Alex noticed his wife''s gaze, he turned to her and passed her a sweet smile.


    "Good morning wifey." He greeted her happily.


    "Good morning." She greeted him back and said "Where are you going so early in the morning?" looking at the clock which was showing only seven o''clock in the morning. Alex tied his tie and came over to her. He bent down and placed his hand on her neck and kissed her on her forehead. She closed her eyes as she felt his warm lips touch her head.


    "I''m going to the construction site. There is an issue and I need to solve it. I''ll be back in two hours. You will be ready on time because you are going to college with me."


    "Huh..." She looked at him in amazement. Because as far as she could remember, after their marriage, Alex never offered his company to her. The picture in front of her eyes began to revolve around how he always held Clara in his arms. She closed her eyes to suppress her emotions and took a deep breath. Seeing her closed eyes, Alex sat down in front of her and took her hand in his.


    "I know what you''re thinking. But all I can tell you, don''t think about the past. Because the harder it was for you to see Clara in my arms, the harder it was for me to see the pain in your eyes." She had opened her eyes and was looking into his eyes. She did not see any sign of myth in his eyes. There was only love and sincerity for her. She put a smile on her lips and nodded in agreement.


    "Good girl." Alex kissed her on the forehead and stood up for going out.


    ....


    Avery was ready to go to college, and as Alex said, she was waiting for him outside the mansion. Her face was very bright and there was a beautiful smile on her lips. She was very happy to go to college with Alex today. She never felt so happy when she was going to college in the past. Before this, whenever she was going to college, her eyes were often swollen or she was in a bad mood.


    When she saw Alex''s black car approaching her, she unknowingly put a big smile on her face. Alex stopped the car in front of her and got out. He walked over to her and pulled her into his embrace.


    There were servants and bodyguards stood around the two of them but none of them dared to look up at their young master and young madam.


    "Alex. What are you doing?"


    "I''m hugging my wife." He answered her playfully without hesitation.


    "Alex! We are not alone here." Avery was trying to put her hand on his abdomen to separate him from her but it was impossible for her.


    "Ave. Don''t bother your little hands because the more you try to push me, the more I will hold you." She couldn''t win in front of him so she stopped her efforts and gave him time for how long he wanted to hold her. She also closed her eyes and put her hand on his back. After staying there in each other''s arms for some time, Alex separated her from himself and put her on the passenger seat.


    ....


    As his car drove towards the college, speed of Avery''s heartbeat increased. She was feeling a little uneasy. But she did not understand this feeling. She did not understand suddenly why is this happening?


    Sweat began to come on her palm. ''Why do I am feeling like this'' when she was engrossed in her thought brought Alex''s question brought her in reality. "What happened?" Alex had been absorbing her from the beginning. He was feeling her uneasiness. He also wondered what happened to her all of a sudden. Then he thought it might be because of pregnancy. But then he wanted to ask her. He thought it was right


    "I do not know. I feel like something is going to go wrong." She said putting her hand on her belly. Alex looked at her and asked her. "Do you want to go back home?"


    "No." She answered his question quickly. She felt uneasy but she did not want to go home at all.


    "Okay," Alex said pulling one of his hands off the steering wheel and he brought his hand close to her belly and took her hand in his. "Nothing bad will happen. I am with you, my little love. You don''t have to worry about anything." She nodded to him saying "Hmm". And leaned her head on the headrest and closed eyes. "Alex. Lets me off before college."


    "Why?" He asked, raising his eyebrows.


    She slowly opened her eyes and looked at him. "No one knows that I am your wife. And if anyone sees us along, rumours will spread throughout the college. And you don''t know how popular you are in all girls. Not only in girls but also in staff. And if they see me with you, they will create trouble for me."


    " Do you doubt your husband''s ability? Do you think that he will not be able to protect you in all these things?"


    Alex felt pain in his heart after hearing her. He felt that she did not believe in his abilities.


    She raised her eyelids and looked at him. She tightened her grip on his hand. "Alex." She folded her lips and called his name in her sweet voice. He immediately looked at her. After looking at her for a moment, he again focused his attention on the road. He didn''t take his eyes off the road for long so that nothing bad would happen.


    But even then his full attention was on his wife.


    "Alex." She opened her mouth again and continued. " I have full faith in you and I also know that you will not let anything happen to me. But no one knows about our relationship in college. And I''m not even telling you to make an announcement about your relationship. Because I know you are doing all this for my safety. All I want now is for your fangirl not to create any mess because I don''t want to get into any trouble now. I want to spend a peaceful time with my husband and my unborn child."


    Avery''s words made his mood light and his face glowed. He tightened his grip on her hand and brought her hand to his lips and kissed on it. When Avery felt the touch of his warm lips on her hand, she immediately closed her eyes.


    ....


    Alex stopped his car a short distance from college and looked at Avery. Alex noticed that her eyes were still closed and she was asleep. He looked at his wristwatch. The first lecture was half an hour later. So he decided to let her rest for another twenty minutes without waking her up.


    He muttered, looking at the interlocking fingers of both of them. "You don''t know the hand that you are holding so confidently, have taken the lives of two people this morning. I have killed them without mercy with my own hands." He stared at her.


    ....


    Alex rubbed Avery''s cheek. "Ave my Love." Before ten minutes, he started waking her up. She opened her eyes and looked at him rubbing her eyes.


    "I have to go now." She turned around, but before she could open the car door, Alex grabbed her by the shoulder and stopped her. "What now?" She asked and Alex held a can of orange juice in her hand. "Finish it first and then go inside." She quickly finished the juice can and said him bye while getting out of the car.


    Alex stared at her until she went inside the main gate. Even before this, Alex used to keep an eye on her in this way until she went to the gate of the college. But at that time she did not know about all this.


    ....


    Alex entered the class and looked at Avery''s bench first. But he was a little surprised not to see her on her place because, in front of his eyes, she had entered inside the main gate.


    So how she hasn''t come to class till now. He began to think about her. He quickly dialled her number. But she was not receiving the call. Now he began to worry for her even more. He was cursing himself inside his breath as to why he listened to her. It wouldn''t have happened if he had brought her to campus with him.


    Avery where are you. Why haven''t you come to class yet? He began to think.

 Chapter 132 - Pain

    Alex pulled out his mobile to find out where Avery''s current location was. Before he could do anything on his mobile, he got a message. He opened that message.


    "Since he has not received any news from Clara in these two to three days, so he has sent his most dangerous and clever person to Canada. He set his foot here this morning."


    After reading this message, the expression on his face changed completely. His eyes became bloody in no moment. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath before he could lose control of himself.


    All these moments of alec were observed by all the students in the class. They did not know what had happened to their sir. Either their sir had come to college after a week''s and upon all their sir''s mood was off. These things made all the students think about what had happened that made their sir angry.


    Alex put his mobile back in the pocket of his grey trousers. He looked at the door but there was no sign of Avery. He was very irritated now. He decided to leave the class and took a step forward. He was about to take another step when a student entered through the door.


    There was a sweet smile on that student''s face and that student was completely engrossed in thoughts. All the students in the class were a little surprised to see that student. Because this student came to the class after nearly a month.


    But on the other hand, Alex felt relaxed seeing that student in the classroom. He wanted to hug that student because of that student none other his little wife. He had been waiting for her for the last twenty minutes.


    Alex felt relaxed when he saw her but the temperature of his head increased again thinking about where she was till now.


    Avery still had no idea how much Alex was staring at her. But when she heard, "Miss Miller", her name in a roaring voice. Her eyes widened wide and she felt chilly in her spine. Her feet froze like ice on the spot. She swallowed the dried saliva and turned very slowly.


    In front of her eyes, there was her husband''s face. Who was looking at her through his rectangular glasses? She knew that Alex loved her very much, but she was afraid after looking rage in his eyes. She didn''t know why Alex was so angry. She opened her trembling lips to speak. But before she could say anything, Alex spoke in his husky voice. "Your health has been bad for a month so I ignore your late arrival in class this time but keep in mind that such a mistake should not happen again. Even before this, you had once come late for my lecture. If you want to attend my lecture, come to class on time. If it happens again, you will be expelled from the class for the whole year."


    Alex''s words were like pouring a bucket of cold water on her. She did not think that he would shout at her like that, even though everything was fine now. She did not expect him to insult her in this way as he had done before. She tilted her head down and said, " sorry sir", in a very low voice and then she turned. She didn''t have the guts to look at anyone. She wiped the stream of tears from her cheeks with her palm and went to her place. She was alone on her bench because Emily was absent today.


    She thought that after going to college, she would meet her friend. But her bad luck, nothing like that happened. Her head was bowed throughout the entire lecture. She didn''t have the guts to look at Alex and didn''t even understand what he was teaching. Because there was a long day gap in her study. So she was just scratching something on her notebook for killing the time.


    While all the students in the class were focused on Alex''s teaching, except one student. And that student was David. David was looking at Avery entire time. He felt sorry for his childhood friend. He felt bad about her that she had been scolded by sir the day she rejoins college after many days.


    When Avery was busy in scratching she didn''t know when Alex came and stood next to her and was looking at her.


    David was trying to let her know that sir was standing beside her. But she was so busy with her work that she knew nothing about it. Now David tore the paper of his book and made a paper ball. As he was about to throw that paper ball towards Avery, Alex looked at him angrily. ''Don''t you dare'' It was a message for David in his gazes?


    The pen fell out of her hand while she was scratching. When she bent down to pick up the pen, her eyes fell on the leather shoe pair on the side of the pen and she quickly looked up and shivered. Alex was looking at her with narrowed eyes. She let the pen lying on the floor and stood in her place. As she stood up, her eyes fell on her book. She stretched out her hand to close that book. But before she could close the book, in no time Alex picked up the book and looked at her very angrily.


    "In my office after the lecture." After telling her in a threatening voice, Alex went back to his place and started teaching. Avery on fell back on her seat immediately after he left.


    Her heart was filled with fear again about Alex. She thought Alex''s behaviour had become gentle about her. But no. Seeing his anger for her today, she was sure that Alex had not changed for her. She felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    And after five minutes the bell rang and the lecture was over. Alex left the classroom as soon as the bell rang and went into his office. Avery got up from her seat and David came to her as she was about to take a step forward.


    "Are you okay?" His voice was holding worry for her. She couldn''t stop herself after David asked her. And putting her head on his shoulder she began to cry. The other students in the class were also looking at her. They felt pity for her because all the students were aware of Alex''s anger. And today he was very angry at Avery.


    "Avery, Before sir became very furious, you have to go to his office." A student sitting in front of her said to her. She wiped her tears and nodded.


    She walked out of the classroom. She started walking towards Alex''s office but she stopped on her track when she felt someone grab her wrist.


    She looked back. There was Lucas''s face in front of her eyes and there was a concern for her in his eyes.


    "Where are you going? Why have you been absent from college for so many days? And why are you crying?" Lucas asked her three questions at a time. ''Why he is so worried about me?'' She thought and looked at her wrist that Lucas was holding firmly. When Lucas followed her gaze. He immediately released her hand and took a step back.


    "Sir Alex called me. I''m going to the office. I was not feeling well so I was absent. And I''m not crying. There was dust in my eyes so tears are coming out of my eyes." She told him this and left quickly.


    Lucas stood there like a statue looking at her back. ''I know something is bothering you. But I''m glad to see you in college after so many days. I will not be late in bringing you into my life now. I will give you all the happiness in the world that you deserve.'' He said in his mind and went to class to conduct the lecture.


    ....


    Avery knocked on the door of Alex''s office and when he asked her to come in, she stepped into his office. Avery''s body was shaking. And she was slowly taking her step forward. She went and stood in front of his table in the centre with her head still bent down.


    "Where were you?" Alex said as he approached her. There was anger in his voice which made her body tremble even more. "I''m asking you" Alex grabbed her arm tightly which made her feel pain. "Ah..." And she hisses in pain. "Tell me where you are," He asked her again. She just couldn''t stop herself and burst in tears.


    "Stop your tears Can''t you do anything but cry?" He tightened his grip on her arm and placed his other hand on her chin. "Say." He turned her face upwards. "say."


    " I... I... I''m the one there....."


    Don''t you know what to do and what not to do?

 Chapter 133 - Please stop, you are scaring me.

    Alex let go of her arm and headed towards the table. He picked up the notebook on the table and opened it. "This is what Ave?" He showed her the open notebook.


    "You know what you wrote on it. If not, I''ll read." He grabbed the notebook before his eyes and began to read.


    "My husband is a monster. He doesn''t love me. I thought it had changed but it hasn''t changed. What is this? You wrote these three sentences almost a hundred times. And what is this." He put his finger on a sketch and showed it to her. "You draw a monster and gave him my name. My monster husband Alex! you know what is an original monster is like?" Saying all this in a loud voice, he threw that book at her feet. "How can you do that." He stopped for a moment and said.


    "Oh, I forgot that there is one more thing you can do and that is crying. You can just cry for the little things. It is impossible for you to keep yourself strong." He was very angry while saying all this. He was not thinking about what he was babbling out.


    His every word pierced Avery''s heart like a knife. She did not understand what had happened to her husband. She was standing there with her head down. She was rubbing her arm with her hand because Alex held her arm so tightly that she was still in pain.


    She was trying to stop her tears after hearing about her crying from his mouth. But her tears were betraying her. They didn''t stop there. Alex came over to her again and now grabbed both her arms in his hands.


    "Look at me!" He yelled. "Stop crying and tell me why you were late for the lecture." He asked her in his roaring voice. She raised her eyelids and looked at him. Her eyes were red and tears were flowing from them. She tried to stop them but failed. But now she understood why he was behaving like this.


    Seeing that there was no response from her, Alex''s anger increased more. He tightened his grip on her shoulders and pulled her closer. One of her arms was hurting more at that time because Alex had already grabbed her same arm. When she first came to his office.


    He moved his face closer to hers and said, "you are not worthy for any work." He jerked her both arms and stepped back. Due to his sudden move, she suddenly took two steps back and twisted her leg. She felt a sharp pain in her legs. But that pain was nothing compared to the pain in her heart.


    Alex ran both his hands through his hair and took a deep breath. He took a pack of cigarettes out of his pocket and held a cigar in his finger. He put that cigar between his lips and lit it up.


    "Where are your words lost or you don''t want to tell me where you went." He was asking her questions without stopping and on the other hand, Avery was looking at him with a shocked look. She had rarely seen him smoking cigar before. She knew that her husband was addicted to cigarettes and alcohol. The only good thing was that he was not doing all these things in front of her.


    She didn''t like his habit because her father never even touched cigarettes or alcohol. And in her eyes, her father was an ideal person for her. And in her thoughts, Alex didn''t fit into her father''s idols.


    Alex shouted at her even more now "SAY SOMETHING."


    And finally, she spoke. "Please stop Alex." Her voice was a little louder than usual.


    "Please stop, you are scaring me." Alex turned and looked at her. He puffed in the air.


    She has been standing since she came. And her legs were also twisted, making it difficult for her to stand up any more. She put both her hands over her eyes and face and sat on her knees in the next movement.


    She wiped away her tears and looked at him. "I know your car was following me. After I arrived at the university campus, you took your car to the parking lot. At that time, when I was about to go to class, I heard someone''s crying. When I looked back, there was a little girl who was crying very badly. She was lying on the ground and blood was oozing from her knees. I approached her and picked her up. At that time, an art teacher came there. That little girl was the art teacher''s daughter. We both took her to the infirmary to treat her wounds. I was going to come to class after that. But then the teacher got some important work to do so she asked me to stay with her daughter for a while. I couldn''t say no to her. That little girl was talking very sweetly. Her stuttering words were running through my mind when I came in class that''s why I didn''t pay attention to you."


    Alex''s eyes widened after learning the truth. He was also glad that Avery was not in any danger. But after that, her words showed him a mirror and he understood that he unknowingly treated her very badly today. "But what did you do? You insulted me in front of everyone without asking me anything. You treated me the same way you treated me before. Did you think about it all while talking? You are my husband. You always say that you know me better than I do, but again you hurt me."


    She picked up her notebook which was in front of her. "I had drawn all this to alleviate my frustration." She looked at him. "But sorry about this. This will not happen after this." She put her hands on the floor to support herself. She struggled to get up from the floor. Alex could see her struggle. He wanted to go for her and help her but his guilt stopped him.


    "And yes one more thing, I don''t like to cry. I am angry with myself for this miserable condition. If it had been in my control, I wouldn''t have let a single tear in my eye. But it is beyond my control. But I''ll remember that I will not cry in front of you after this." Alex felt a sharp pain because of her words and he started cursing himself. ''Alex You hurt her again today.''


    She turned around.


    "I''m going to meet Emily and Raina. So I request you not to create more scenes." With that, Avery started walking out of his office. She felt a sharp pain in her legs but she was still walking normally because she didn''t want Alex to notice that her leg was twisted. Alex was looking at her back. And in a second she walked out of his office and closed the door behind her.


    Alex wanted to stop her. He wanted to apologize to her. He stretched his long legs and went to the door. Just as he was about to open the door, his cell phone rang. He saw caller ID on the screen. That call was from Max.


    "Alex. I''m coming to your office with Noah in five minutes." Max said from the other side. The meeting with Noah was so necessary that Alex dropped the idea of ??following Avery.


    ....


    Avery knocks on the door of Emily and Raina''s room. It took a while for the door to open and then Raina opened the door.


    "Ave!" Raina was surprised to see Avery. But her surprise turned to panic in the second moment and she pointed to the bathroom door. "Ave, Emily has been in the bathroom a long time but still hasn''t come out."


    "But why.?" Avery asked her.


    "I don''t know." She answered in panic.


    Avery went inside the room and approached the bathroom door in no time. She banged her hand on the door. "Emi, open the door." She yelled But there was no sound coming from inside except the sound of running water.


    She turned to Raina. "Why don''t you calling for help?" "Ave, there is no one in the dorm. I called Max but his phone was busy."


    " But what happened to Emily."


    " I do not know. She has been behaving very weird ever since she came back from her tournament. She has not attended a single lecture since she returned."


    "You call Brother Max once again." She told Raina and started banging on the door again.


    Raina dialled Max''s number.


    ....


    Meanwhile


    Three friends were sitting together in Alex''s office after a long time. Alex''s mood was lightened after coming of Max and Noah.


    "Max told me that you erased all clues that lead to Avery." Noah puffed in the air.


    "Yes!" Alex said proudly.


    "Thanks for that," Noah said to him.


    "There is no need for that. Avery is also my wife." Alex paused for movement and continued. " Your mission has been completed successfully. Am I right?"


    "Yes, you are." Noah put his head on the headrest and took a deep breath. " I can now fulfil my promise to Emily."


    At that moment, Max''s mobile rang. "Princess?" He said looking at the screen. He had saved Raina''s name as a princess.


    *****


    Note:- My dear readers, I have told you many times that the cause of Avery''s miserable situation is her mental and physical condition. I have mentioned this many times in the chapter as well. And she can''t be strong right now. Right she only depends on her husband.

 Chapter 134 - Bloody bathtub

    Max picked up the call. "You missed me, Princess." He asked her very lovingly. There was a pleasant expression on his face. But in the next moment, his pleasant expression changed.


    "What happened to Emily?" He said as he got up from his chair. Before he could hear anything from Raina, Noah snatched the mobile from him and held it close to his ear. "Emily has been in the bathroom for a long time but still hasn''t come out." Upon hearing this, Noah threw mobile on Max and he flew away. He was also followed by Max and Alex.


    ....


    Meanwhile


    Raina was saying "hello hello" on mobile. But she got no response. She didn''t even know if Max had heard what she had told about Emily.


    She went to Avery. There was a fear in their eyes that something would happen to Emily.


    "What did he say?" Avery asked in a low voice. She was already sad about what happened between Alex and her and now all this. Before Raina could answer her question, a person appeared in the room. Their eyes widened at the sight of that person.


    He was the same person who had come to their college as the chief guest. He was the same person that Emily was calling him Noah and he was telling his name as Nichols. Before they could say anything, he approached towards bathroom. Seeing him coming, they both moved away from the bathroom door.


    He broke down the door in one move and went inside the bathroom. Raina and Avery also follow him.


    "Ahhh....." Seeing Emily''s lifeless body in the bathtub, they both screamed. Emily had both her wrists cut and blood was constantly flowing from them. She had one hand in the bathtub which made all the water in that bathtub bloody red. And her other hand was hanging out of the tub. Blood was constantly flowing from that hand and spreading on the floor. Her eyes were closed just like she was sleeping but her face was completely pale.


    That blood smell hit Avery''s nose and she started feeling uneasy.


    By the time Raina and Avery were both screaming, Alex and Max were already in the room, but they thought it didn''t appropriate to go inside the bathroom. Noah immediately scooped Emily out of the bathtub and took her into the room. Her clothes were wet. Raina immediately followed them but Avery was still in the bathroom.


    Noah said to Alex as he laid Emily on the bed. "Go inside. Your wife is still in the bathroom." As soon as Alex heard Noah, he went to the bathroom. Avery was stood like a statue on her spot. Her gaze was still glued on that bloody bathtub. She started having trouble breathing. Her chest began to move up and down. Her body was already trembling.


    Her asthma was triggered. And before she fell on the floor, two strong hands grabbed her on the place and put the inhaler in her mouth. Alex quickly pulled her out of the bathroom and sat her on the bed. Noah had already wrapped Emily''s body in a blanket until then and had roughly bandages her both wrists. Raina had helped him in all that work.


    Max had already called the hospital and made every arrangement for Emily''s treatment. Noah picked her up in his arms and walked towards the door. Before leaving the room, he looked at Alex who was standing next to Avery and his hand was on her shoulder. "I think you should take Avery home." Alex nodded as yes.


    Noah followed Max with Emily in his arms. Raina also followed them. Emily had suffered a lot of blood loss, so delaying her treatment would have been fatal for her.


    Now only Avery and Alex were both in the room. Avery was back to her normal state. But still, she was looking at the floor. Alex''s words were running through her head. She didn''t want to look at him and Alex didn''t understand what to say to her. This time he was very much guilty about his behaviour. He didn''t know how to react but he knew that she needed him the most.


    He bent down on his knees and put his hand on her hands. "We have to go home, Ave." He looked at her but she stole her gaze and looked somewhere else.


    "I... I....wa..want.. to go t...to the ho....hospital." Her words cracked.


    " But you ..."


    "Ple...Please." She cut Alex sentence before he could finish.


    He closed his eyes and sighed. "Ok." He said and stood up.


    ....


    Outside the operation ward.


    Everyone was waiting for Emily''s operation to end. But the only question on everyone''s mind was why she did it. What was it that caused her to decide to commit suicide? Noah didn''t even think that Emily had planned such a big surprise for him. He was blaming himself somewhere for what she did today. He was just walking that corridor and waiting for her operation to end.


    Emily''s operation was running but she had lost a lot of blood. The department of the hospital where her operation was performing had deficient of her blood type. And that''s why Max went to the other department of the hospital.


    Alex''s hand was in his trouser pocket and he was leaning against the wall. His eyes were on his wife who was standing in the corner. And she was trying very hard to control her emotions. She knew that Alex was looking at her that''s why she was controlling her tears very hard. She didn''t have the courage to get out of that corner. Because she was afraid that if she got out of that corner, her asthma would be triggered again.


    Raina was sitting on the bench and thinking about Emily''s changed behaviour after she came back from the tournament.


    There was another thought in her head about how Max and Alex both knew Noah. What is the relationship between them? Noah approached her and sat on his knees in front of her.


    "Miss Raina." He took her name very respectfully. "Can you please tell me what was it that made Emily take this step?" Raina rolled her tearful eyes and looked at him. "I don''t know why but by the time she came back from the tournament her behaviour had changed completely."


    "What do you mean?" Noah narrowed his eyes.


    Raina started telling him. "When she returned, she didn''t talk to me. Firstly I thought she was not talking to me because she''s sick or tired. But she did not talk to me the next day. And that''s how she stopped talking to me. She hadn''t even been to college since she came back. Her eyes were swollen when she woke up every day. I tried to ask her several times but she told me nothing. I told her yesterday that I would tell Max about her behaviour She stopped me when.


    And she told me that her team did not win the tournament so she is in tension. She assured me that she would start college and her practice just like before. But today she..." And with that, Raina started crying. "It''s my fault. If I had told Max about this in time, it wouldn''t have happened." She sobbed very hard. See in her like that Noah felt bad and he put his hand on her head.


    "It''s Okay. Please don''t cry. There is not your fault." Something has definitely happened with Emily. The thought came to Noah''s head and he turned his attention to Alex. "You promised me that you would protect her behind me. She can''t take such a step unless anything happened. There is something bad has happened with her during the tournament."


    Noah angrily grabbed Alex''s collar. "Alex you break your promise." Alex held both of Noah''s hands and try to break Noah''s hold.


    "Noah, are you crazy? I had sent people of my trusted man with her. Not only that, but I also sent a female bodyguard with her as a student. She befriended Emily after going there and she stayed with Emily for almost twenty-four hours. She was giving me updates on everything. Nothing bad that happened to her there." Alex was trying to convince Noah. But Noah was not in the mood to listen to him.


    "You are her class teacher. She has not attended any lectures since her return. Didn''t you know about that?"


    "No! I didn''t know about that."


    "WHY?" Noah yelled.


    "Because the day all the players came back, I had already left for India." Noah was even angrier on Alex now.


    "Don''t try to fool me, Alex." And with that Noah raised his hand, he was about to punch Alex on the face Avery shouted. "STOP"


    They both looked at her. "Please stop. Don''t forget that you two are in the hospital." She picked up her bag and ran from there. She couldn''t bear it any more.

 Chapter 135 - Im sorry. I couldnt protect you.

    Avery ran out of there and out of that department.  She went into the hospital garden and stood near a tree.  She put her head on the tree and began to cry silently.  Someone put a hand on her shoulder at that moment.  She knew whose hand it was.  She didn''t even bother to look at that person.  But she asked him questions.  "How much more things are you hiding from me?"


    "Ave i..."


    "Alex please.  Alex please answer me.  How did you know that Noah? Her name has already been changed.  Then why she needs to be protected.  Is she in danger from someone? What is the relation between you, brother Max and that do call Noah? Who told his name as Nicolas."


    "Brother Noah." Alex correct her.


    "What?" But she was confused.


    "You should call him brother Noah instead of Noah. He is elder than."


    "Alex Don''t try to change the topic.  I want answers to my questions.  Emily''s parents and my father died on the same day.  Her parents were murdered.  Did my father not die by accident but by murder?  Please tell me." Alex widened his eyes and there some kind of fear flashed in his eye.  He put both his hands on her shoulders and turned her around.  But Avery immediately jerked his hand and turned her back to him again.


    "Ave, why are you doing this.  I have been watching that you are trying to ignore me.  You don''t even look at me." Ignorance of the person he loved the most made him feel bad.


    She also needed him the most at that time but she put her hand on her heart and told him that. "Because I''m crying, Alex. And you are angry with my crying."


    She did not want to hurt him.  But what about him, he also hurt her.


    "Ave. You are thinking wrong about me." He again turned her to him and held her close to his chest.  "My Love.  You can cry. Please don''t suppress your emotions. I know I was very wrong with you.  I shouldn''t have said to you that." He said her very lovingly.  But Avery was still trying her best to free herself from his arms. "Alex leave me."


    "Shuu....  My Love.  I''m sorry.  I know I shouldn''t have reacted like that.  But I was scared.  I was afraid that you might get into trouble. Don''t push me because of such small things." There was honesty in his words that Avery could feel.  And that made her stays in his arms.


    But still, she was afraid of him.  And for him, she closed the door of her heart a little which she opened fully for him after knowing the truth.  It was her turmoil that kept her emotions unstable and even small things affected her.


    "You scared me, Alex." She murmured in his arms near his warm chest.


    "I know and it won''t happen again." He sighed and tightened his grip on her.  ''Ave, I know I scared you. But you don''t know how much I was scared after seeing that message.''  He thought.


    He started rubbing his hand on her back and tears began to flow from her eyes. The pain she felt in her chest when she was trying to suppress her feelings in the hospital now seemed to subside after she cried.


    Even though she was in Alex''s arms now, she had not forgotten Alex''s brutal words and the questions in her mind...


    "Alex You still haven''t answered my question."  She asked.


    Alex bent his head down and brought his warm lips close to her ears.  "There is nothing like that.  You are thinking too much." And he kissed her ear.


    ''Alex I know you are hiding the main reason behind all this from me.  All these things cannot be coincidental.  I have such a strong feeling that all these things have a connection with each other.  I have to find it.'' She thought.


    "Ave." Alex let go of her waist and grabbed her shoulders, pulling her little away from himself.  "Let''s go home."


    "But Emily." She asked and he showed his mobile in front of her eyes.  "Look!  Max''s message is that her operation was successful and she is out of danger.  Let''s go home now love.  You are also tired.  You need some rest." Alex put his hand on her waist.  Just as he was about to take her, she turned around and put her hand on his chest.  "Alex." She looked up and met his gaze.


    "What?"  He muttered and put his hand on her cheek.  She closed her eyes in a moment to feel his warm as she felt his touch on her cheek.  Alex was very pleased to see her calm face with her closed eyes.  He started caressing her cheek and plant a sweet kiss on her forehead after brought his lips near to her face.


    "I want to see her."


    "Not today."


    "But why Alex."


    "Because she is still unconscious.  We''ll see her tomorrow."


    " But....." Alex put his Index finger on her lips.


    "Don''t be stubborn child little wifey." And with that, they left the hospital.


    ....


    Meanwhile


    Emily was shifted to the VIP ward after the operation.  Noah was sitting on a chair beside her bed.  He wanted to hold her hand but he was afraid it would hurt her hand.  Seeing her pale face his hurt a lot.  He placed his palm on her cheek.  "I''m sorry I couldn''t protect you." And with that, tears fell from his eyes.


    Max was shocked to see the tears in his eyes.  ''This cold-hearted person can also cry.''  Max thought.


    Noah was a cold-hearted person but very patience full man.  Who would take decision with great courage and patience in any situation?  But his patience runs out when things come to Emily and Avery.  He could not see them both in any trouble.


    Raina was standing next to Max.  She was still angry that Noah had refused to recognize Emily that day.  She wanted to crush him.  But she knew that the place was not right for her to express her anger.  She tugged Max''s sleeve.  "What happened princess?"  He looked at her.


    "I think we should leave them alone."


    " Hmm."  Max nodded.

 Chapter 136 - Today your will be end.

    Avery had a sore throat and she was thirsty. She opened her eyes. She was sleeping on Alex''s chest as usual. And Alex''s arms were wrapped around her body very firmly. She placed her hand on Alex''s chest to support her body and began to try to get up.


    "Hmm..." He m.o.a.ned and asked. "Love what happened."


    Avery narrowed her eyes and looked at him. "How can you say such a cheesy word even in your sleep? Sugar talker Alexander Hill." She muttered in a very low voice. But his ears were able to hear her low voice. He opened his eyes and looked at her. A beautiful smile formed on his lips and in a second he pinned Avery on the bed under his body.


    "I think my wife becomes bold." He said in a naughty voice. "I think you want punishment. Huh, my little wifey." And with that Alex buried his face in the crook of her neck and began to inhale her scent. She felt tickled there and her body reacted but before anything happened she put her hand in his hair and said in her sweet voice. "Alex, I''m thirsty. Let me drink water."


    "Oops! Sorry Love." He pulled his body away from her against his will and lay down on the bed again. Avery sat up on the bed and reached her hand for the water jar. She picked up that jar. The jar seemed very light to her and when she looked at, that jar was empty to her surprise. This has never happened before. Because after she came back from India, Alex had strictly told to Mrs Kim to fill the jar from time to time. It was very necessary for her because she was vomiting several times.


    Not only this but from the past two days, she had been noticing unnecessary things happening with her. But it was night time and she didn''t want to spoil her mood thinking about it. So she got out of bed without thinking much about it.


    As she was about to turn, Alex quickly grabbed her wrist. "Where are you going." He asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Hm.." She looked at him and showed him the empty jar in her hand. "I''m going to the kitchen to fill this jar." Alex quickly got out of bed and took the jar from her hand. "I''ll bring you to wait." He kissed her on the head and walked out of the room.


    Alex was gone but Avery was still standing there. Due to shyness, her cheeks turned red and her lips curled into a smile. She was scared by what Alex did to her in college today. But because of his so much affection for her that she was surrendering to him.


    She went to bed and lay down on it. She put her hands on her flat belly. Due to the large size of their mansion, she knew that Alex would take at least ten minutes for return. She decided to close her eyes until he came back.


    As she closed her eyes, someone grabbed her both legs and hand. When she opened her eyes, she saw a young woman standing in front of her with a knife in her hand. Avery scared and she opened her mouth to scream but immediately that young woman shut her mouth by putting her hand.


    "Don''t you dare to do that?" That young woman warned her in a dangerous tone. Avery rolled her eyes and saw that one young woman was holding her legs and another one was holding her hands. They left no room for her to try. A cold sweat came over her head and her eyes turned red.


    The most shocking thing for her was that the three women were maids in their mansion.


    ....


    Meanwhile


    Alex left the room with an empty jar. He filled the empty jar with water and headed back to the bedroom. Just as he was about to put his foot on the step, he heard a strange sound. That voice was coming from the backside of the mansion. Alex was a little suspected. He turned his heel and started walking towards that sound. After a while, he stopped near a closed room because that strange sound was coming from that room.


    Alex opened the door of that room and went inside. It was very dark in that room. But the surprising thing was that after he stepped into that room, that strange sound stopped. Alex turned to go back because he knew Avery was waiting for him. As he was walking towards the door, someone hit him on his back head. Alex began to feel dizzy because of heavy hit and fell down in that dark room.


    ....


    Back to the master bedroom.


    The young woman moved the sharp knife in front of Avery''s eyes.


    "You bitch! The three of us are planning to kill you from many days but every time you get out of our hands." Avery was trying hard very hard to free herself but that was impossible in front of their strength.


    She didn''t know why they were doing this to her and how the maids became her enmity. She remembered that these three young women had been brought by Alex himself before she goes to India. And all of a sudden, these three became enemies of her life.


    "Hey don''t waste time. Quickly end the chapter on this useless thing. I want to give this happy news to our master quickly. I am sure the master will be happy with us and reward us." Said the young woman who was holding Avery''s legs.


    "But where is the master. Master''s didn''t even contact us in these days." Said the young woman who was holding Avery''s hand. Avery didn''t know which master they were talking about.


    That time, she was more worried about the innocent soul in her w.o.m.b than herself. And she was only hoping for one person. ''Where are you, Alex? Please come. Otherwise, you will not able to see me and your child.'' There were tears in her eyes and she was praying in her heart.


    That young woman grabbed the knife in her both hands and lifted it into the air. "Today your chapter will be completely closed." She said very angrily and....

 Chapter 137 - Brutal King

    She raised her hands in the air holding Knife firmly in both hands. "Today I am going to close the chapter of you and the child in your w.o.m.b forever." Just she was about to stab her in the stomach.


    "Bang....." The sound echoed throughout the master bedroom and the knife fell from the young woman''s hand.


    "Ah..." She cried out in pain because the bullet had gone straight into her hand her hands were constantly bleeding.


    "What the hell?" Other one said who was holding Avery''s hand.


    "How the hell is here." Said who was holding Avery''s legs. Because they knew they had locked the bedroom door, but where the bullet came from.


    And then, out of the dark gallery, a strong young man came into the room with a gun in his hand. His black suit fitted well over his strong body. Then he glared angrily at the trio.


    "Who are you?" A young woman who was holding Avery''s legs asked him and she pulled a gun from her waist belt and pointed at him after releasing Avery''s legs. Without answering her question, he was aiming at them. There was no fear in his eyes. And he was just keeping a close eye on their every move


    Avery, who was lying on the bed, was watching all it with her own eyes. The grip on her legs was no more but her hands were still in that girl''s hands. Although there was not have a grip on her legs, her legs were aching with her hands. She was a little relieved as the knife had not yet gone into her stomach. But the only thought in her mind was where Alex is. She turned her gaze to the man and asked herself, ''is he came here to save.'' There was doubt in her mind.


    "Lady Boss, are you alright?" The man''s question dispelled her doubts and she realized that the person was Alex''s man.


    Her face was with full of tears. She wanted to say that ''I am fine'' but there was no sound coming from her throat. That man stepped forward very carefully and in next second, "Hey you. Stop right there. One more step and this bullet out of your head." A young woman who was holding the gun threatened him.


    "Wrong move! Wrong move my little Maid." From Behind that strong firm voice came which said shiver in spine of trio. And with that, the owner of the voice came out of the darkness into the light.


    As soon as trio saw him, their eyes widened. They could not believe their eyes. And one of the young women asked him in surprise. "How are you here?"


    "Why I should not be here." He raised his left eyebrow. He stepped forward and his eyes fell on Avery who was lying on the bed. Seeing her bad condition, the temperature of his head raised. He looked at them with his bloodshot eyes.


    "How dare you touch my wife." Yes, he called Avery his wife because that person was none other than Alex. That''s why the trio was so much a wondered because according to their plan, Alex should have been in that dark room now. But he was standing in front of them.


    "Answer me." His dangerous voice caused the trio to flinch and stiffen on the place.


    But then something came into the head of one of them and she opened her mouth. "Wife? When did you start worrying about your wife? You love our master. And we are doing all this for our master because our master told us that when it seems to us that you are taking care of this girl, we must kill this girl."


    "Master?" Alex laughed very loud. And here Avery understood that the master of these three was talking about was none other than Clara.


    "Why are you laughing?" Asked the maid who had been shot.


    "Huh." A mischievous smile appeared on Alex''s lips and he said giving her a look. "Because your master already leave this world"


    " What do you mean?" The three panicked.


    "This means that I shot your master with my own hands."


    "No!" Trio shouted. "You can''t do that. Because you love our master."


    "Love? Hell, this love with your master. I love only one person and that person is my wife. I used your master to protect my wife." Hearing this, their heads began to spin. They didn''t believe him because they only believed in one person in the worlds and that person was Clara. Clara herself had told them how much Alex loved her. But now Alex was simply denying that.


    They are now even angrier with Avery. So one of them pointed a gun at Avery and gave Alex a dangerous look.


    "You break our master''s trust. Now I will kill your wife." Alex narrowed his eyes and said in his firm voice. "Do you think that this chip trick of yours can scare the underworld king?"


    "Underworld king?" The trio said in unison and their bodies began to tremble in fear.


    "You are Brutal King." Her words were breaking. "This is not possible." She said again.


    Alex was a very respectful person in Business Word. But only a handful people knew that Alex was the King of the Underworld, known as the Brutal King. Although who didn''t know about Alex''s second side in Business Word, his terror was the highest in Business World. In both worlds, Alex had two different sides.


    Normal people can''t even think that the world-famous businessman is the underworld king. A lot of people were saying that only Alexander Hill could challenge the Underworld King.


    Alex stretched his leg and stepped forward. At the same time, the three started shivering more than before.


    "Move," Alex shouted.


    "huh..." They looked at him.


    "I said move." They understood what Alex was saying and quickly walked away from Avery and stood in one place. Alex quickly went to Avery and sat down next to her on the edge of the bed.


    "Love." He looked at her lovingly and put his hand on her cheek. Her eyes were bloody red and her face was pale. She placed her trembling hand on Alex''s hand.


    "Are you okay?" Alex knew she had no harm physically. But it was very important for him to know about her mental state.

 Chapter 138 - Where is my mobile?

    "Love." He said again. There was so much love in his voice. She blinked her eyes several times and opened her mouth to speak. She was trying to speak but only air was coming out of her mouth. Her lips were trembling.


    She wanted to tell him how much she waited for him. She wanted to tell him how scared she was. The last time when Clara called her to the factory and tried to kill her, she wasn''t as scared as she was today. She did not know at that time how much her husband loved her but this time she knew. She knew how much her husband loved her and the child in her w.o.m.b. She wanted to spend her entire life with her husband and her child.


    She was a little terrified of Alex because of what had happened in college today and she had closed the doors of her heart a little for him. But seeing death right in front of her, she realized how important Alex is in her life. She didn''t want to lose him.


    She wanted to tell this to him, but the shock did not allow her to say anything very easily. She put her hand around his neck. And began to try to speak. Alex noticed it and quickly stopped her. "Don''t say anything. I can understand you better even if you don''t say anything."


    Alex had gone to bring water for her. But the jar fell out of his hand and exploded in that dark room when he was playing his drama. But still, he did not come without water for his wife. He had a small bottle of water in his hand. He opened the lid of the bottle and brought it to her lips. He put one of his hands under her head and raised her head slightly.


    "Love." He looked at her and his eyes met hers. She drank the whole bottle in no time.


    Her body was still shaking but she was feeling very well because Alex was with her. She rolled her eyes and looked at those three maids. And then she looked at him. Alex had him both hands on either side of her. He was bent over her. She put her hand on his chest and grabbed his t-shirt in her fist. "Ale...Alex....ta...take the....them out of....m.....my sight." She said to him with great difficulty. And in a second, Alex ordered a bodyguard. "Take these three to the base."


    " Yes, boss." He bowed and drove the trio out of there. There were already other bodyguards outside the bedroom. They took them out of the mansion.


    "Boss you are coming with us." The bodyguard who had been in the room until now asked Alex very politely. Avery said in her trembling voice before Alex could say anything


    "Y....you''re no....not going any....anywhere leaving. me..... alone....here.."


    "Shuuuuu... My darling I''m not going anywhere." He reassured her and told the bodyguard to leave the room.


    But before the bodyguard room, he gave him a warning. "Their mental condition is not normal. They consider Clara as their God. So keep a close eye on them. For Clara''s, they will not even look back to take the life of anyone."


    ....


    Alex and Avery were now alone in the room. Alex got went to her side and lay down. He put one of his arms under her head which was working as a pillow for her. And placed his other hand on her waist and held her close. Her body was still trembling. She quickly wrapped her arms around his waist and hid her face in his chest.


    They both stayed in each other''s arms without saying anything.


    A few moments later Avery pulled her face out of his chest and looked at him. "Alex. Why all this happening to me?" There was a pain in her voice that hurt his heart. "You don''t have to worry. Because I am here to protect you."


    "But how long Alex? How long you will protect me?"


    She asked.


    " Until my death...."


    "Please don''t say that. I can''t live without you." And with that, she hugged him. " I can''t live without you." She began to cry in his chest. Alex kissed her on the head and pulled her more closer. ''I will not let anything happen to you.'' Alex said in his mind. And began to pat her back.


    She was so tired from crying, so she didn''t know when she fell asleep.


    Avery was asleep but Alex was still awake. He was still patting her back.


    ....


    It was eight o''clock in the morning and Avery slowly opened her eyes.


    She opened her eyes and saw that Alex was already ready. She, too, quickly got out of bed and got ready after complete her morning routine. After breakfast, they left for the hospital.


    ....


    At the same time.


    Emily had regained consciousness and was sitting on the bed. Noah was sitting in front of her who was looking at her like. Emily''s head was bent down. They were both in the same position since 15 minutes ago and Noah was just asking her the same question. "Why did you do that?" But Emily''s lips were tightly sealed and she didn''t say a word. There were two other people in that VIP ward beside them. And that persons were Max and Raina. Suddenly Max''s mobile rang and Emily quickly looked at him.


    She widened her eyes and asked in a loud voice. "Where is my mobile?" They were all amazed at what had suddenly happened that made Emily remember the mobile. But Raina said. " Your mobile is in the hostel room."


    "Do you want your mobile Shall I bring it?" Rain asked but,  "No!" Emily yelled at her.  "don''t even dare to touch my mobile." Raina was shocked to hear this because Emily had never shouted at her like that before. They didn''t understand anything. They just looked at her for a movement.

 Chapter 139 - Blackmailing

    Avery and Alex arrived to meet Emily in front of the VIP room. Max had already told Alex that Emily had regained consciousness.


    The ward door was already slightly open. Avery was about to push the door open but Alex pulled her hand. She was confused by his sudden move. She looked up at him. "What?" She asked.


    "Shu...." He put his finger on her lips and rolled his eyes towards the door. "Don''t say anything. Just listen." He said and opened the door a little more. And with that, Alex and Avery heard all conversation between Raina and Emily. Avery was also shocked to see Emily screaming at Raina. She had never seen Emily yell at anyone like that before.


    "Come with me." Alex took her hand in his and put his other and on her small back. They both walked out of the VIP section of the hospital and immediately Alex put a mask on his face. Avery also put a mask on her face and asked him. "Where we are going?"


    "University." He answered in one word and took her out of the hospital.


    ....


    Alex parked his car in the parking lot of University.


    Alex was using different cars to get to every place caused no one knew about his presence in that particular place. And even today he did the same thing that no one was looking at his car because no one knew that Alex was sitting in the white car. Alex used to bring his black car to the University every day. So that car was proof of his presence in University.


    Yesterday he had brought his black car, that''s why Avery had got out of his car a short distance from the university.


    He tightened his grip on the steering wheel and looked at her. Avery was still confused as to why Alex brought her to the university. She had wanted to ask him this question for a long time but she didn''t ask him because he seemed to be thinking seriously during the whole driving. But now she wanted an answer to her question. "Alex. Why did we come to University?"


    "You heard what Emily said and how she reacted for her mobile. I think we will get the reason for her mobile for her did."


    "I also feel the same way." She said.


    " And that''s why we''re here. You have to go to her room and bring her mobile. I would have gone but now all the students will be in the dorm because the lecture not started yet. Also, it is not appropriate to go to a girls'' hostel for me. Thanks to God that no one was present in the hostel yesterday, otherwise the news of Emily trying to commit suicide would have spread like wildfire throughout the college."


    All the time Alex was talking, Avery was just looking at him without blinking and she had only one thought in her head. ''Alex thinks so much of the little things.''


    "Ave." Seeing her in a daze, Alex waved his hand in front of her. "Are you listening to or not." A beautiful smile formed on her lips and she answered quickly.


    "Yes, Alex I heard all. I quickly get her mobile." As she was about to open the door and get out of the car, Alex grabbed her by the neck and pulled her towards him. He put his head on hers. "Come back soon but slow down. Don''t forget that you are pregnant." He muttered and rubbed her cheek with his other finger.


    ....


    In Max''s office.


    In Avery''s hand was mobile. Noah and Alex were looking at her.


    They didn''t think it was right to look at any girl''s mobile without her permission. Avery has Emily''s mobile in her hand but she doesn''t know where to start.


    "Alex." She glanced at him to see what clue he would give her. "Check Inbox." She started checking every message in the inbox. But she did not see any other messages apart from the company''s message. It seems that all other messages have been deleted on purpose.


    "Alex. There is nothing."


    " Hmm." Alex paused for a moment. "Check out the gallery." Avery opened the gallery in the mobile. She started opening every folder in the gallery. And suddenly after some time, her hand began to tremble. The room temperature was normal but she got sweaty on her head. Her eyes turned red. Her lips began to tremble.


    Alex was watching her every move. The question arose in his head as to what Avery had seen in the mobile which made her tremble so much. He took his step forward. "What happened?"


    "No! STOP!" She shouted and stretched out her hand to stop Alex in his place. "Stop right there."


    " What happened? What did you see?" This time Noah asked her. But she didn''t know how to tell them what she saw. Her body began to tremble even more. She leaned her body against the wall behind her.


    "Love, Please tell." Alex again said to her.


    She didn''t want, anyone sees what she saw in Emily''s mobile. "You don''t want to show what you see. Am I right my love." She immediately nodded her head.


    "Okay. Don''t show but at least tell us what you saw." She did not know when Alex came so close to her.


    "Alex." She looked at him with tears in her eyes. He placed one hand on her shoulder and the other hand on her cheek. "Please say, my love."


    "Som.....someone.....ha... has. se....sent....her.. na*ed... pho... photo....to...her." And with that, she hugged Alex and started crying. "Someone.... is...bla.... blackmailing her."


    Alex widened his eyes. He was about to hug Avery but his hands stayed in the air. She was crying in his arms but he didn''t understand how to calm her down. He felt that he could not protect Emily. He was too guilty. And on the other hand, Noah fell on his knees as soon as he heard Avery.


    No one could believe that Ranking office could fell on his knees like that.

 Chapter 137 - CH-137: Why did you kiss me?

    Request Note:-


    My dear reader, I request you to read as many chapters as I upload every day. And now more than two chapters will be uploaded every day, so if you don''t have FP, you can open another account and read the chapters. I want you to read the daily chapters every day because this will help your author. I have now decided to upload about 50 chapters in these ten days but I want you to read all those chapters before 12 am ( midnight ) (according to China''s time zone) on 31st October. If so, please forward the message to other readers that your author has returned. If anyone wants to talk to me, they can join the discord. For those who don''t know how to join Discard, I would like to ask your dear reader cupcake to leave a note for you in the comments section Please give maximum view till 31st October.


    ******


    Noah cupped Emily''s face in his palm and made her look at herself. "Why did you try to commit suicide?" She was looking at him but there was no emotion in her eyes. Her eyes had become lifeless.


    "Please say something." Noah could not want to see her in such a state. Seeing her like that reminded him of her past, he felt great pain in his heart. He was afraid she would turn silent just like before.


    He sighed and said, "sorry but I have to do this", and with that, he slammed his lips on her.


    Raina and Avery''s jaw dropped while widening their pair of eyes. Even though they were facing Noah''s back and they couldn''t see Emily at all, they knew that Noah was kissing Emily in front of them. Raina and Avery''s wide-opened eyes were quickly covered by Max and Alex''s palm and they whispered in their ears. "Don''t look." Also, they turned their heads.


    Noah sneaked his one hand on her waist and the other on her nape. He then moved his palm from her nape to her head and grabbed her hair. He tilted her head until their lips fit together perfectly. He started moving his lips on her very skillfully.


    Emily hadn''t understood anything first, but when she did, her eyes widened spontaneously. Tears began to flow from her eyes. Lifeless eyes came back to life and emotionless eyes turned into emotional. Crying she wanted to get her frustration out but her lips were in his clutches. She just closed her eyes and silently began to cry. She put her trembling hand on his shoulder and did a little push. But her wrists hurt and she hissed in pain between their wet kiss. Noah took that chance and slipped his though in her mouth. He began to explore her sweet mouth.


    After six months later he kissed her as he wished and then released her lips. Emily became breathless. She began to steady her breath by pulled large amount of air through her mouth and nose. Noah put her head on his chest and hugged her. Here Max and Alex also take their hands off Raina and Avery''s eyes.


    After staying in his arms for some time, Emily pulled herself out of his arms. "Who are you? And why did you kiss me?" She asked looking straight in his eyes. There was lost of pain in her eyes.


    "Emi!" He grabbed her face again, "Please don''t say that. I know I ....." she cut in the middle before he completed his sentence, "But I don''t know you."


    Her words were like a sharp sword to him which would end the life in one fell swoop. But he knew that he was the reason behind her behaviour. He was the one who refused to recognize her in the first place.


    But he did not give up, "Emi, I''m your Noah."


    "But I think your name is Nicholas, not Noah. Noah, whom I know, had no fiancee", She paused for a moment, turned her face in the other direction and continued in her weepy voice, "Mister, You must go. Your fiancee will be waiting for you. Don''t waste your precious time on me."


    After some time seeing that he was not moving from his place, she put her foot down on the white marble floor. She stepped forward towards the door. Emily''s blood loss was high. Her body became so weak due to excessive blood loss. She could not even take her step properly. Seeing that Noah is not getting up from his place to help her, Raina stood up.


    But before she took her step forward Max holds her wrist and pulled her into place. She looked at him with a question mark. "Don''t go." He said and she just nodded her head.


    Emily could hardly stand in her place. She wondered why none of her two friends was coming to her support. Maybe they know the truth, that''s why her friend not helping her. The questions started forming in her head and she felt very bad. She felt that there was no one for her and she decided to leave.


    But before she could go any further, Noah''s rough voice fell on her ears. "How many days have you been being sent na*ed photos?" And with that, A shiver ran through her spine and her weak body began to tremble. Noah knew all about it but he asked her that question to stop her.


    ****


    Her legs began wobbling and just she was about to fall on the floor, Noah hugged her from behind and supported her body. She was still not ready to believe what he had said to her a moment earlier. "We..where is....m.....my Ph....phone?" her word Shuttered. Noah loosened one of his hands and put it in his pocket. He pulled out her mobile and grabbed it in front of her.


    Seeing her mobile in his hand, her emotions got out of control. Her head began to spin round. "Thi.....this....this.." Before she says anything she passed in his arms. Noah lifted her unconscious body into his arms and laid her on the bed. Max again connected the IV tube to the needle in her hand. Max gave her an injection and told everyone to wait a while because he thought she would regain consciousness soon.


    A few moments later...


    When Emily opened her eyes, the first face in front of her eyes was Noah''s. He was sitting on a chair holding her hand in his. When she rolled her eyes, she saw Avery standing by Alex''s arm near the window and Raina sitting on the couch next to Max. Seeing the worry in their eyes for her, she realized that she had thought wrong about her friend. They were here just for her. Tears quickly flowed from her eyes as she closed her eyes.


    Avery pulled Alex''s hand wrapped around her belly and stepped forward. "Ave!" He said.


    She turned around and looked at him, "Alex Let me talk to her once." She requested.


    "Ok!" She moved closer to her Emily and put her hand on her cheek. " If you don''t tell us, how will we know? Please tell."


    Emily opened her eyes. "What can I tell you? Shall I say that this he did not come when I needed him most? Shall I say that he also refused to remember me? And now he came after changes everything."

 Chapter 138 - CH-138: Seduce me to win the tournament.

    Noah grabbed her chin and turned her face towards him.  He wiped tears on her cheeks and said in a very soft voice,  "Nothing has changed, everything is the same as before."


    "You are right everything is the same as before but I am not the same as before." She said in a broken voice.


    "No!  You are the same as before."


    "How can you say that after all this?"


    After hearing her question he pulled out an IV drip which was attached to the needle.  And picked her up in his arms.


    "Hey, what are you doing ?"


    "Taking you with me?"


    "But where?"


    "Abandoned factory."


    "For what?"


    "You''ll know when you get there."


    "I don''t want to go anywhere with you. Put me down."  She started kicking in the air.


    "Don''t be stubborn," Noah said staring at her.  His voice was louder this time than before and with that, he took her with him.


    "Why he took Emily with him?" Avery was puzzled by Noah''s actions. Alex came forward and leaned on his wife''s small frame. He grabbed her upper arm and whispered in her ear, "Don''t be restless, he has a reason."


    The four went to Max''s office.  Raina and Avery were still worried about what would happen next.


    .....


    Noah was driving the car towards the abandoned factory outside the city.  His focus was on his driving and Emily''s focus was on him. "I know there are lot of questions in your mind and I will answer all those questions.  But before that, it is very important to settle down this matter." He said without breaking his gaze.


    She looked at him for the last time before turning her face to the window.  Shortly after, they reached the factory grounds and Noah stopped his car in front of a big warehouse.  He turned off the car''s engine and got out of the driver''s seat.  He came to her side and opened the door.  He unbuckled her seat belt and placed one hand on her small back and another one under her knees.


    He lifted her weak body in his strong arms and carried her inside the warehouse.  After going inside, the rotten smell hit her nose, she immediately covered her nose with her hand and asked him,  "Now tell me why we are here?"


    "You will know soon." And after a while, he went to a closed door. The commando next to that door opened the door for him. Noah stepped into the room.  After going into the centre of the room, he sat her down on a chair.  After sitting on the chair, Emily''s attention went to the person who was sitting on the chair in front of her. His arms and legs were tied with ropes.  His face was covered with a black mask.


    "Who is he?"


    "I''ll show you."


    He went to the forward and removed the mask over his face.  As soon as his face caught Emily''s eye, she froze in her place.  Emily was shocked.


    On the other hand, after removing the mask that tied person yelled,  "WHAT THE HE...." But his words stuck in his throat when his eyes fell on Emily. And then just like Emily he also shocked.


    Seeing the reason for her suicide in front of her eyes she horrified.  She panicked and her body began to shiver.  She looked at Noah with tears in her eyes.


    "You....you...know...he..he...was...."


    "I know he was the one behind this dirty game." He completed her sentence and kicked that person.  "I know he was sending you dirty messages and photos."


    As soon as she heard, she lowered her eyes in shame and began to cry.  The person sitting in front of her was the sixty-two years old Chancellor of the world-famous university.  The same university where Emily had gone for the tournament.


    Noah told all the commandos to present there to leave and he came to Emily. He sat on his knees and took her hand in his.  "I know everything.  But still, I  want to hear it from your mouth.  I want you to tell me every pain that is piercing your heart." He was trying to open her heart.  He knew how hard it was for her to tell anyone what was in her heart.  She turned her face to ignore him.


    Seeing her stubbornness, he grabbed her chin and turned her face towards himself.  "Please!" He said but she sealed her lips and lowered her eyelids.


    "Emi please!"  He requested her again.


    His patience was running.  He wanted to close this chapter quickly and take her out of the warehouse.


    " Noah!" She looked at him and opened her mouth. "The starting days were fine after going, but one day he called all the students into the auditorium hall."


    She raised her gaze slightly to the Chancellor and said.


    "Everyone there was given a form and asked to fill in all the information on it."


    "But as far as I know, there was no need for personal details of the students in the tournament.  The phone numbers of all the students were not shared.  As it was a tournament at the international level, it was the responsibility of the college staff." She nodded her head.


    "Then why did everyone fill out the form?" Emily wondered Noah had said a while ago that he knew everything then why he was asking her so many questions.  "You told me a moment ago that you know everything. Then why are you asking me all this." She finally asked him.


    "Because I don''t know how those things started. And this is not a simple matter and you are not the only one with whom this has happened."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I will tell you everything. But first, tell me the whole story."


    As she was about to open her mouth, Chancellor spoke, "Young men! You don''t have to believe this girl. She is speaking as she pleases. She had tried to seduce me to win the tournament....

 Chapter 139 - CH-139: My Life ruined.

    "She had tried to seduce me to win the tournament and that why I requested to higher-ups to eliminate this girl."


    After hearing his words, she began to feel as if someone had absorbed all the power in her body. The night before she was eliminated came before her eyes. The hair on her body rose. She began to tremble more than before.


    "The girl sitting in front of you is a slu....."


    "BANG..." Noah pulled the gun out of his waist belt and shot before the Chancellor could finish his word.


    "Ahh...." He cried out in pain.


    "This time the bullet went through your arm but next time the bullet will go straight to your heart." Noah''s voice was like fire.


    He turned his attention to her again. She was trembling with fear. Her fear was visible in her beautiful eyes. "Evi!" He cupped her face in his warm palm. "I''m here for you. You don''t have to worry." He assured her.


    This time she held his hand in hers and took a deep breath. "The form was filled out by all the students that day and then we were sent back to our room. The next day some students were listed out. They were summoned to the Chancellor''s office. My name also was in that list. When I..." She began to tremble more than before and cold sweat came on her head.


    Noah realized that she was too scared. She stood on his full height and blocked her vision. She could no longer see that Chancellor who was still tied with chair. He grabbed her chin and held her face upwards.


    She placed her hand on his abdomen and held his shirt in her hand. "When it was my turn, I went inside the office. Initially, I was asked some questions. All those questions were normal. But after a while, he came close to me and sat on the chair next to me. Then he asked me if I had a boyfriend." She stopped talking. She was looking into Noah''s eyes. She had a deep pain in her eye at that time.


    "Then what did you said?" Noah asked her.


    "I did not have an answer to his question. I sat there quietly and immediately he put his hand on my thigh. I felt his touch dirty. I immediately shook his hand and got up from the chair. He grabbed me as I was about to leave the office and..." She could not control her emotions and started crying loudly. She looked very pathetic at the time. her like that, his heart started to hurt and he quickly bent over her height and filled her in his arms.


    "Don''t cry Emi. Please don''t cry." He was trying to


    Consoling her.


    "Noah he caught me and....."


    "And?" Noah narrowed his eyes and pulled her out of his arms a little. "And what?"


    "He touched my chest." She shouted and pointed at the Chancellor who was tied to a chair, looking at her with wide eyes.


    "He touched my chest. He started to force himself on me. The doorbell rang before he could do anything else. At that time, his attention was distracted by me. And I took that opportunity and ran away.


    I had my friend in front of me when I opened the office door."


    "Which friend?"


    "She and I met at the time of the tournament. She was very nice and very protective of me." Noah understood that Emily''s friend was none other than her bodyguard.


    "Why didn''t you tell her that what happened to you?"


    "I was about to tell her everything after we went into the room. I got the message as soon as I went inside the room. There was a threat to me that if I told anyone what happened in the office today, the result would be very bad. Also, there was attach a file with that message. When I opened that file, there were na*ed photos of mine and... Emily hid her face in her hand and started crying even more.


    " Emi!" He grabbed her shoulders and pulled her up. He put his hands on her waist and hugged her. " Don''t cry. Please don''t die."


    "Noah why weren''t you there. Why weren''t you with me when I needed you the most? You saved me the night my parents died. But you could not save me this time. Noah, I have nothing left. I am no longer old Emily. When I ran out of the office I thought I saved but I was wrong. Later that I was constantly getting messages and my na*ed photos. The next day I was also eliminated from the game. I kept getting those threats every day until today


    My life was ruined. Those photos ruined my life. Noah...." She was crying Noah''s arms from her heart. He was holding her very securely. He was patting her back. He was afraid that her weak body would fall on the ground. He grabbed her back head and parted her a little from himself.


    "Look at me." He spoke to her very softly. She looked into his eyes, After happening all this she was trying to find hatred for her in his eyes but she couldn''t see.


    In his eyes, he had the same love for her as before. "Noah...."


    "Shu..." He put his finger on her lips. "Don''t say anything and no more tears. Your life is not ruined."


    "How can you imagine that something like this happens to you when I am here?"


    "What do you mean?" she sobbed.


    "I will tell you everything but first tell me exactly why you decided to commit suicide." Now his understood whole story but still he wanted to know the exact reason behind her suicide. Emily pressed her lower lip and kept looking at him. She was feeling better now after telling him what had happened with her. She was feeling a little safe now and opened her mouth.....

 Chapter 140 - CH-140: I never thought it would end like this.

    She was feeling a little safer now and opened her mouth, "I was eliminated the next day.  But there was no announcement about my elimination.  My fellow students thought that I was not participating because I was not feeling well.  They did not know the truth.  They didn''t know how broken I was inside.  After seeing those photos, I had no idea what to do.  The tournament was over and I came back but after I came back several dirty messages and photos increase.  And one day....."


    "And one day you were asked for a na*ed photos that clicked by yourself.  And that''s why you decided to commit suicide.  Am I right?"  Emily''s teary eyes widened and she stared at him in shock.


    "You know. But how?"


    "Emi, I told you before that you are not the only girl with whom this has happened."


    "Huh "


    He took a deep breath and kissed her sweetly on her head.  Noah''s arm was the safest place for her.  And she didn''t want to leave that place.  She kept blinking at him.


    "What has happened to you has happened to other girls before.  Some of those girls decided to commit suicide just like you and some fell into the trap.  I told you before that I don''t know how it all started but I know the end." All his words were running over her head.  She didn''t understand anything.  She gave him a puzzled look.


    "The fact is, all the photos that were sent to you were photoshopped."


    "What?"  She couldn''t believe her ears and she said to him.  "Wh...what.. did..you.. say."  Her words shuttered.


    "I just said,  It was Photoshopped."


    "No No....This..is... is no...not true.  Y...you are lying."


    "No, I don''t"  He pulled her mobile out of his pocket and opened the gallery. "Look!" He said.  But instead of looking at the screen of that phone, she buried her face in his chest. "No! Please don''t show me this."


    All those photos were still floating around in her head.  She didn''t want to see those photos in reality because every time she looked at those photos, her heart would break into billions of pieces.  And the only question that came to her mind was ''why this happened to me?''


    "Emi!" He started stroking her hair with his long fingers.  "If you don''t see it, how will you understand the truth?"


    "Okay.  But I want to see it alone, not with you."  She muttered near to his chest. Hearing her, he looked up and Sighed. Then bent his head down and brushed his lips on her hair. "Don''t be stubborn! What you haven''t noticed for so many days, is it possible to notice now."  There was logic in what he said.  She lifted her head and placed her chin on his chest.  "Are you sure that those photos are photoshopped?"  It was a pleasing moment for her. She knew that Noah could not lie to her about such a serious matter but she needed to be assured herself before reaching any conclusion.


    "Yes!" He said very casually and started showing her photos. "Look now! Look at the body in this photo.  Body language and facial expression do not match at all."  He showed her another photo.  "Look this one. This photo shows the side view of the body but you have a birthmark on both arms and that birthmark is not visible in this photo." After hearing to him, she stared at the photo more seriously. She noticed it was the truth.  There was no mark on the arms.


    He was about to touch the screen of mobile to show her more photos, but she stopped him,  "I believed.  I believe this is all Photoshopped.  No need to show any more photos."  Although those photos were photoshopped, still there was her face attached to that na*ed body which made her very uncomfortable.  And those photos were photoshopped in such a way that if anyone sees them for the first time, they will think they are original.


    She lowered her eyes and said in low voice, "I didn''t notice it before because the background in these photos is similar to the bathroom in the room I was in.  So I thought all the photos were from when I was bathing.  I wondered if there was a secret camera in the bathroom of my room.  I tried to find it but I couldn''t find it.  After that, I stopped using the bathroom in the room.  Even after that, I didn''t even stay in my room.  I used to spend lots of time in my friend''s room."


    "It''s ok. Now tell me, how you are feeling?  He said rubbing her cheek.


    She smiled sweetly and said, "Feeling very good.  I never thought it would end like this." She smiled heartily after many days today.  Her eyes sparked. "Thank you."


    "Thank you?" He rises his pointed eyebrows. "Thanks for what?"


    "To get me out of this predicament." Hearing her words, the corners of his lips went up and he pulled her even closer to himself.  "There is nothing to say thank you because this is my duty." Their lips were only an inch apart. She could feel his heart beating under her arm and his breath was tickling her face.  Her swollen cheeks looked like a fresh red tomato.


    She closed her eyes and put her head on his chest.  The Chancellor, who was bound to a chair, had been listening to their conversation from the beginning. He did not know how Noah knew all this, but he realized that the young man standing in front of him was no ordinary man.


    "Noah, You were saying that I am not the only one with whom all this has happened. It means...."


    "It means, all those girls are here.  Do you want to meet them?"  He asked her directly and she nodded her head.


    Noah clapped loudly and with that, the door opened. Emily turned her head....

 Chapter 141 - CH-141

    Noah clapped loudly and with that, the door opened. Emily turned her head. There were girls between the ages of 18 and 22. Seeing all those girls coming in, the Chancellor''s eyes widened and he began to tremble. He did not think that the young man standing in front of him would soon find all these girls in the whole world.


    Noah sat Emily down on the chair and said as he walked towards the girls. "They were sent photoshopped photos just like yours and then threatened to upload the real photos. Like you, they didn''t know that those photos were fake.


    And then those original photos were uploaded to the internet. As a result, the careers of all these girls were ruined. Some of these were sold in the brothel."


    Hearing this Emily put her hand on her mouth in disbelief and looked at those girls. All those girls were in a very bad state. Tears started flowing from her eyes. She was feeling very bad for them and at the same time, she felt very lucky that nothing like that had happened to her.


    "Emi, Some of these girls even have committed suicide out of frustration with the situation. But I want to salute them for surviving even in such a bad situation." He turned his attention towards them again. "I just want to ask you one question. Why didn''t you complain to the police about this? Why didn''t you filed a cybercrime case?"


    "Sir." One of the girls called him and said in a very sad voice. "It''s not that we didn''t try. When I was threatened for my photos, I went to the station for filing the complaint. But I was abducted before I could reach the police station. I was in a dark room when I opened my eyes. After that, I was r.a.p.ed like a beast for two days in a row and then I was sold in a brothel. I had lost all hope but suddenly you brought a ray of hope into my life."


    "This means that they spy on every girl on their list very carefully and secretly. They know every moment about the girls who fall into their trap." He said pinching the middle of his eyebrows. The expression on his face telling how much he was feeling bad about those girls.


    "When I went to file a complaint, I was handed by Inspector to them. I was so shocked at that time that the person who should have saved me was pushing me into hell." Said a girl who had scars on her beautiful face. The emotion in her eyes was dead.


    There was silence for a moment, and again another girl began to tell what had happened to her, "For me, every day started and ended with r.a.p.e. For the past few days, I have only been brutally r.a.p.ed. They don''t even think about your feelings when they do all this. They don''t care how much you suffer." She closed her eyes for movement and again said, "But there are some girls who have not fallen into this trap and we are very happy for them."


    Emily thought the girl''s voice was familiar. She looked at the girl and got up from her seat in surprise.


    "You!"


    "Yes me." The girl answered without changing the expression on her face. Noah approached Emily and put his hand on her waist. "You know her."


    "Yes!" Emily pointed to her. "She was with me in the tournament. She is a very good Athlete."


    "I was but not now, that tournament changed my whole life."


    Emily was just staring at her. She did not know how to comfort him. She looked at Noah with her teary eyes. " What happened to all these girls was the same as mine. Are all these girls players?"


    "No! Not happened with everyone like you. Everyone was deceived in different ways. Because if the same had been done, the thing would have been noticed. There was only one thing that was common in all those cases and that was Photoshopped Photos. And Only two girls were selected out of the tournament. One is you and the other one is she."


    If she had sent her photos or walked out of the hostel, today her situation would have been like them. All this thought filled her mind and she quickly hugged him. Noah also hugged her back and kissed her hair. Her delicate body was trembling in his arms out of fear. She opened her trembling lips and asked him, "If it had happened to me, what would you have done? Would you have accepted me even in that situation?"


    She had asked the question but was worried about his answer. She didn''t want to hear "NO" out of his mouth.


    "If anything had happened to you, my love for you would not have diminished for you, not even slightly. You are everything to me." Seeing the love between them, some of the girls present there were very happy, while some of the girls were jealous that there was no one like him in their life.


    He separated her from himself and put her on a chair once again. "I want to talk to them a little bit. And after that, we''ll get out of here." She nodded in agreement. Noah stood up to go towards that all girls.


    When he stood in front of them, some of the girls were mesmerized by his beauty. They were attracted by the sharp features of his face. "I have taken all of you out of that hell to give you a new life. All your photos and videos have been deleted from the internet. You will be given a new identity. You can start your life anew. And most importantly, if any of you want to resume education, you can. Or you can do a job."


    "But sir for all this money is required we don''t even have a dollar."


    "Don''t worry about money because from today onwards, you all are my responsibility."


    On hearing this, the faces of all the girls became happy. All this was no less than heaven for them. Noah then ordered a commando to take the Chancellor to the base. And told four more commandos to take all the girls.

 Chapter 142 - CH-142:

    Noah lifted her from the passenger seat into his arms. She quickly wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her face to his chest. She still couldn''t believe it was all over. The tension she was in, is now over and the person she had been waiting for so long was finally in here. Her lifesaver was here for her! Her Noah was here! It was like a dream come true for her.


    But still, she was afraid that what if would leave her again. With that thought, she tightened her grip around his neck. "Don''t make the grip too tight, I''m not going anywhere. But your wrist will hurt." He said just like he heard her inner thought and also his words brought her back.


    She poked her face out of his chest and looked at him. "Promise?"


    "Pinky Promise." His Pinky Promise brought a smile to her lips and she remembered that she always used to pinky promise with him. She had stopped talking when she was in shock, but she would always pull out her little finger if she wanted to make a promise or something else.


    Looking at him, she didn''t even know when Noah brought her to Max''s office. When Alex saw the two of them at the door, he quickly got up from the couch and sat down on the chair. Noah stepped forward and put Emily on the couch. She felt a little awkward to see that her sir leaves the seat for her. Noah gently sat her on the couch and straightened her legs on the couch as well. He fixed the pillow behind her back and sat down next to her.


    Raina got up from her seat and handed Emily a glass of water. Emily quickly took the glass in her hand and Emily grabbed her hand before Raina could go back to her place. Raina looked at her. "What happened Emily?"


    Emily moved her eyes and looked at her. "I''m sorry! I yelled at you a lot but I didn''t mean that I was out of my mind."


    Raina curled her lips into a smile and put his hand on Emily''s shoulder. "I can understand your situation. So please don''t say sorry to me." Her heart lightened after hearing Raina and she turned her attention to Avery. "Ave, Where did you suddenly disappear? And you and Alex sir....." She pointed her finger at Alex but she didn''t know how to ask.


    Avery understood her friend''s hesitation so she answered her. "This is a very long story. I''ll tell you later. But the whole story concludes that everything is fine now between me and Alex."


    "But Ave, where is Clara?" After hearing Clara''s name, Avery''s expression changed and her breathing


    stopped. Before her eyes came to that horrible sight of Clara. Her body began to tremble and she tightened her fists on her lap.


    Seeing her like that, Alex quickly get up and walked over to her. He bent down and grabbed her both shoulders. "It''s Ok. Don''t be afraid and don''t even remember that day. I am here."


    "Hmm!" She nodded and said, "Yes."


    Then she put her head on his head for a while. After returning to normal, she looked at Emily and answered, holding Alex''s hand. "Cla...Clara is...is..no..no more. Alex...ki.. killed her."


    "What?" Emily couldn''t believe it because she had seen the love between Alex and Clara. She was the witness of their relationship. She did not even think that Alex would do such a thing. While Emily was in her thoughts, Alex asked Noah, "Is everything under control now?" Alex''s question brought her back to normal.


    Noah nodded and explained to them the whole thing in detail. They were shocked to hear the whole story but they were thankful that not much has happened with her.


    While they were all chatting, Emily suddenly asked a question. "Noah how do you know brother Max and Sir Alex." Hearing her question, a devilish smile appeared on Alex''s lips and he kept looking at Noah.


    "We are childhood friends." Max looked at Noah and Alex and said, he knew what Alex was thinking. They were a little surprised to hear Max. But it would be a coincidence that they are in love with three friends. Thinking that they stopped that topic.


    "Emi, I think you should take a rest now," Raina said.


    "Yes, Emily. I also agree with Raina. Today has been a frustrating day for you." Avery also added.


    Noah was looking at Avery while she was talking. At that time he had a terrible desire to hug her but he restrained himself. He knew this was not the right time for all this. To get out of that thought, he shook his head and asked Max about Emily. "When will Emily discharge from here?"


    "If you want to take her, you can, but just bring her every morning and evening for checkup and dressing. I know you desperately want to be with her and that is why I am allowing her to be discharged." Max teased Noah and a blush crept over Emily''s cheek. She lowered her head and blushed very hard.


    "Princess, come with me today rather than being alone in your room. Because Noah is going to take Emily with him. Am I right Noah?"


    "Yes."


    Max puts his hand on Raina''s waist and pulled her towards him. She landed on his chest and placed her hand on his rock chest. He pulled her like that in front of everyone, which create a look of shyness on her face. She bit her lower lip and looked at him. "But how I...." He put his finger to her lips.


    "No but and no excuse. Finally, you''re coming with me."


    "Ahem.." Avery cleared her throat to draw everyone''s attention to herself. "Now everything is finally over now so why don''t you all come to our mansion. I also met Raina and Emily many days later. But the situation was such that the three of us could not spend time together. So I think....." The whole time Alex was looking at her with his hand on her cheek while Avery was talking.


    *****


    Request Note ( please read) :- My dear readers, my heart is broken and I do not understand why you are doing this to me. Why don''t you all voting for this novel? Are you punishing me for not getting you to read a new chapter for ten days? So please don''t do that because I already told you the reason. And this will not happen after this. Please vote for your poor author''s novel and increase the rank because the rank of this novel has really gone down a lot. Understand this as my request and please help your author. Because if you do, I''ll give you a mass release.

 Chapter 143 - CH-143: Just this time.

    She didn''t know that Alex was looking at her. But when Max looked at Alex, her gaze went to Alex and she shivered a little. She realized that she had invited everyone but did not ask Alex about it. She began to say to him hesitantly. "A...Alex.. it is ok. If I ...."


    "No need to ask. You are young madam of the mansion. You can do anything." Alex''s words were normal but he didn''t know how important that word was to her and how they imprinted on her heart. She was super happy from inside.


    "Ok, now it''s Final." Alex got up from his seat and stretched out his hand in front of Avery. "That all is coming to the mansion with us." Avery put her little hand in his big and warm hand. And got up from her seat. "Are you tired?", He asked kissing her on her


    forehead.


    "No." She answered shortly.


    .....


    Emily was resting in the guest room and Raina was helping Avery in the kitchen. Avery had done all the cooking. She and Raina were putting all the dishes on the dining table.


    "All the dishes are smelling very good. I guarantee everyone will love dinner and you will be much praise." Raina said putting the last dish on the table. Avery smiled a little and wiped the sweat on her forehead. Then she took a deep breath and sat on a chair for.


    Raina looked at her pale face and quickly came towards her. "Are you alright? Should I call sir? Your face also looks very down. Oh, how can I forget that the doctor is already here? I''m going to call him."


    Just as Raina was about to leave, Avery grabbed her hand. "I''m fine. No need to worry. I''m just feeling little tired. Don''t tell them anything just call them for dinner. I''m going to call Emily." She went towards the guest room and Raina went towards the study room.


    She felt a little dizzy as she walked towards the guest room but ignoring that she stepped forward. Just as she was about to open the guest room door, she felt very dizzy and could not keep her balance. She placed her hand on a nearby pole to support her body. But still no use. As she was about to fall, she was picked up by two strong arms before her body hit the floor.


    "You?" She said shockingly when she saw that it was her husband who saved her from falling. Then she put her head on his chest and closed her eyes. He took her into their master bedroom and laid her on the bed. Then he put a pillow under her head and sat beside her.


    After a little while, he made her sit on the bed. He picked up a glass of juice from the nightstand and brought it to her lips. She held out her hand to hold the glass, but he spoke before she could hold it. "Don''t! Let me hold it. You just take a sip."


    She took a sip as he said and looked at him. "When did you come after me? How did you know I was going to the guest room?"


    "What do you think?" He placed the glass of juice on the table and leaned towards her. He put his hand on her nape and brought his lips close to hers. She closed her eyes and put her hand on his chest. He smiled at her innocent face and brushed his lips close to hers. She felt a spark in her whole body. Her heart began to float in her chest.


    He could feel the change in her body. And he was not able to control himself. He pulled her towards him and squeezed her in his arm.


    "Do you think that while you are working in such a condition, I will not pay attention to you? My priority is you. At first, I didn''t want you to cook for everyone, but I didn''t forbid you because you were insisting.


    I''ll tell them that you''re not feeling well." He was about to stand up from the bed but she held his wrist. "Don''t go"


    "But...."


    "Alex." She put her head on his chest. "It''s not too serious. This may be due to pregnancy. We all are going to dine together for the first time. And I don''t want it to be ruined because of me."


    "But love...."


    "Please Alex. Just this time." She whispered near his warm chest while he was rubbing her arm.


    He signed and said, "OK!" A few moments later she put her hand on his shoulder and pulled her own body out of his arm. She blinked her beautiful eyelids and said, "We have to go. They will be waiting for us."


    "Hmph." He nodded his head and got out of bed. He pulled out her medicine from a nearby drawer and placed the pill in her hand.


    "You will feel better after taking this." She swallowed the pill with water and immediately put her feet down from the bed. Just as she was about to get up, Alex grabbed her by the shoulders and pushed her onto the bed. "Where are you going?" He said narrowing his eyebrows.


    She raised her eyelids and looked into his eyes. His blue eyes had a deep love for her like the deep ocean. She stretched out her hands to him. "Take me!"


    "Huh? He was a little taken aback by her sudden order. But immediately a smile appeared on his face. He was very happy from inside. Avery was telling him to take her. It was like experiencing heaven on earth for him. Instead of grabbing her by the arm, he bent down. Placing one arm on her back and the other one under her knees, he lifted her in his arms.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her face in the crook of his neck.  "Alex." Her breath touched his neck and his body reacted immediately.

 Chapter 144 - CH-144: Tell me how Im torturing you.

    His body stiffened and his eyes began to change their colour.  At that time he just wanted to put her on the bed and take.  But he knew he needed to control his desires.  Otherwise, he will break a pure soul.


    He took a long deep breath and said in his husky voice.  "Ave, You don''t have to torture me like this."


    She quickly pulled her face out and looked at him with her innocent eyes.  "Tell me how I''m torturing you? How can hugging someone is torture?" She asked him very innocently looking in his eyes. Which made him think that, ''God, what can I do about this girl''s innocence?''


    "Oh, sorry my little wifey. I slipped my tongue."  He said this but in his head, another thought started running, ''Ave, You don''t know how hard it is for me to control myself.'' He thought himself.


    "Tell me now what you want to say."


    "Alex I just want to say that it is not good to let our guests wait for us."


    "But your health.."


    "Alex, it''s not like that I''m going somewhere else. We are just going to the dining room for dinner.  And you have nothing to worry about because you are with me.  Now let''s move quickly otherwise the meal will be cold."


    He moved out of the room taking her in his arms. "Ave, don''t you think that you''re being too stubborn."


    " No, I don''t think so. And what''s the use of thinking about it now?  You should think about all this before you marry me."  She said smiling naughtily.


    "Is that so."  They were chatting while going towards the dining room. Avery was still in his arms.  As they passed the living room, she said to him,  "Put me down."


    "But why?"


    "They will suspect that something is wrong if they will see us like this."


    "Ok madam as you wish."  He settled her feet on the marble floor and then went inside the dining room. All was already waiting for them.


    The six of them started their dinner. Avery was praised by everyone for her delicious food. Especially she was praised by Noah.


    The taste of that meal reminded him of someone and brought tears to his eyes.  He stopped his emotions behind his smile and started eating again.  He feeds Emily with his hand until the dinner was complete.  He knew very well that the wound on her wrist was much deeper and how much it would hurt her if she moved her hand even a little.


    Avery didn''t want to eat anything where everyone was enjoying the meal made by her.  She had tried almost all the dishes with the thought that it would taste good but to no avail.  Her mouth was completely tasteless.


    Alex was studying her from the beginning.  He knew it was all happening to her because of her pregnancy.  He felt guilty for her condition and cursed his child in his breath. ''You little brat. You are not letting your mother eat.  You just  come out, I''ll take revenge on you for all this.'' He poured orange juice into the glass and moved it in front of her. "Drink this."


    She was about to grab a glass of juice but suddenly she started to feel nauseous. She got up from her seat and ran towards the kitchen.  Others'' meals were almost done.  Alex also followed her after excusing himself.


    "What happened to her now? She was not looking ok some time ago." Raina said while collecting all the empty plates on the table.


    "Princess.  You have to ask her when she comes back." Shortly after, Alex came out of the kitchen with his wife in his arms.  Avery''s eyes were closed and her head was resting on his chest.  After entering the dining room, he sat her down on a chair and moved a full glass of juice in front of her again.


    "Please don''t force me I don''t want to eat anything.  I''m still feeling nauseous."


    "But you have nothing left in your stomach.  You may also feel weak because of this. Please take this." His words clearly showed how much he cared for her.


    "What happened?" Noah said as he got up from his seat.  He, too, had observed from the beginning that Avery had no interest in eating.


    "Nothing! She is feeling a little nauseous due to pregnancy." Alex spoke without thinking.


    "Pregnancy.....Is that so....WHAT?  What did you say?" Noah came two steps further from his place?


    "She is having nausea."


    "Ah...after this."


    Before Alex said anything Avery gritted her teeth and glared to him very angrily.


    "What?" Alex looked at her and shrugged his shoulders.  "He asked me first."


    "Alex.  Answer me." Noah said banging his hand on the table in frustration.  He wanted to hear the positive answer very desperately.


    "Okay!  Okay!"  Alex raised both his hands in the air. "I''m telling you. Just don''t break the furniture in my mansion."  Put his head on Raina''s shoulder Max was enjoying their fight.


    "Say Alex!"  Noah shouted again.


    "Avery is pregnant." Finally, Alex gave him an answer.


    "Really?" Noah quickly approached Alex and grabbed his shoulder.  "Say it again."


    "Avery. My wife is pregnant.  Now what? Do I need to announce this to the whole city?"


    "No. No...  It is not needed.  And yes I apologize for shouted at you."  Noah turned his attention to Avery.  He sat on his knees and took both her hands in his.  "Is what Alex said true?"


    "Hmm." She nodded her head positively and at the same time Noah got up quickly and picked her up.


    "Little sister,  You are pregnant... You are pregnant..."  The whole mansion was buzzing with his cheerful voice.  In the mansion, at that time there was only the sound of his shouting and laughing.  It was as if Noah had found the most precious thing in his life.  "Brother, put me down.  I''m dizzy." Avery said grabbing his shoulder.


    *****


    Request Note (please read ) :- My dear readers, my heart is broken and I do not understand why you are doing this to me. Why don''t you all voting for this novel? Are you punishing me for not getting you to read a new chapter for ten days? So please don''t do that because I already told you the reason. And this will not happen after this. Please vote for your poor author''s novel and increase the rank because the rank of this novel has really gone down a lot. Understand this as my request and please help your author. Because if you do, I''ll give you a mass release.

 Chapter 146 - CH-146: Brother will tease me.

    He grabbed the back of her head and pulled her head slightly out of his chest. Her face was still red which made him smile.


    "If you have to stop them, you should tell them."


    "No!"


    "But why." He raised his eyebrows.


    She puffed her cheeks and answered like a little kid. "Brother will tease me." With a smile on the face, Alex was just staring at her innocent face. That time he just wanted to eat her. He just wanted to kiss her cherry lips. But he restrained his will and held her tight.


    Alex looked at them and began to speak. "We have all come together today for the first time. If you stay here, we can spend more time together. And most importantly, until today I was a cruel person in the eyes of Raina and Emily who was harassing his wife for his girlfriend. And I know they were shocked to see a sudden change in me and have a lot of questions in their heads. They will get the answers to those questions from my wife if they stay here. Also, Avery wants all of you to stop.


    And yet I want to talk importantly with you two." He looked at Max and Noah.


    "So this way your wives can spend more time with my wife."


    "Couch...Couch..." Raina shocked when she realized what Alert said. "wives?"


    Raina and Emily couldn''t believe that the cheerful Alex in front of them was the same Alex, who was cold towards everyone except Clara. And now no other name comes out of his mouth except Avery.


    ....


    Avery, Raina and Emily were chatting in the guest room. And Alex, Max and Noah were in the study rooms. They were discussing something important. And the other hand three girls were having their fun time.


    Avery told her friend what had happened. From how was knocked unconscious by that unknown girl at a party in New York to how Alex had married with her in India. How Alex accepted her in front of everyone in the main mansion. How Clara''s real face came in front of her. And how much Alex loves her. She also told them that the person who gave her Lehenga as a gift was also Alex.


    Many times their jaw dropped when Avery told them about Alex stunts. They were shocked to hear about this side of Alex.


    After some time Avery and Emily''s eyes became heavy. They were both falling asleep. But there was no effect on Raina. Today she did not have her pills and without them, it was very difficult for her to sleep. After Avery and Emily fell asleep, Raina stood near the window.


    She turned her head when she heard a knock on the door. She immediately went to the door and opened it. In front of her, they were standing in different positions. Alex was standing leaning on the pillar. Max was standing with his hands on the frame of the door, and Noah was standing next to the wall with his hands in his pockets.


    "Max." She muttered and Max approached her. He cupped her face and started rubbing her cheek. "Princess, What were you doing?"


    " I was just..." Just as she was about to make her sentence, something hit her brain and she grabbed Max''s collar with both hands and pulled him towards her. She sniffed his mouth and widened her eyes.


    "You drink alcohol"


    " No!" He shook his head.


    "Don''t lie to me."


    "I''m not. You can ask Alex and Noah." She turned her gaze to Alex and Noah. "Sir Alex and brother....no.. no... sorry Mr Noah." she shuttered her word. She did not know how to address them. Even though she knew all about Alex, she was still scared of him like before.


    ''What''s the point of asking them when I already know the truth?'' The thought came to her mind and her heart ached because Max had broken his promise.


    A few days before, Max had hospitalized for three days because of drinking heavily. At that time she had cried a lot in front of him for him. Without Max, she had no one in this world with whom she could live her life. She was very worried about him at the time and the doctor also told her that drinking was dangerous for Max''s health. He had promised her at that time that he would not drink again. But today he broke his promise.


    She was looking at them but she thought there was no point in looking at them when you already know the truth. Seeing the emotion in Raina''s eyes, Alex thought how big a crime he had committed. What he saw in Raina''s eyes today was something he had never seen before. He wanted to talk to her but he didn''t know what to say.


    The two of them had never been so close before. Out of blue he grabbed Max''s neck and pulled him towards himself. "You take her to the room quickly stupid. I had already stopped you from drinking but you did not listen to me. See how upset she is." Max''s eyes widened as he heard his words and he looked at Raina. Her reddened eyes reminded him of his promise and he felt guilty.


    But before he could say anything, she spoke. "Sir and Mr Noah, Emily and Avery are sleeping inside." She said very politely and left to go to another guest room. "Princess Wait," Max yelled at her but she didn''t stop.


    "This girl" He signed and followed her. As he approached her, he picked her up. "Hey what are you doing? put me down." She was very angry and started hitting on his chest with her small fist. " Put me down Max." She was trying to free herself from his clutches but her power was zero in front of him. When she realized that there was no point in trying, she grabbed his shoulder.


    *****


    Note(please read) :- I am very grateful to all those who have paid for the privilege. You have helped your author by buying a privilege. And a big thank you to all the readers who are reading this Locked Chapter by paid. And they are requested to read all the chapters that I am uploading today and tomorrow before midnight tomorrow(GMT+8). Thanks also to all the other readers who are supporting this novel. Stay tuned because I''m going to upload a lot of chapters in these two days.And a big thank you to all the readers who are reading this Locked Chapte

 Chapter 147 - CH-147: You break your promise.

    When she realized that there was no point in trying, she grabbed his shoulder and buried her face in the crook of his neck and began to cry. Max said nothing to her and continued his step. After going into the room, he laid her on the bed. He began to get out of bed but the grip was too tight on him and she was not ready to let him go.


    "Why did you break your promise? You know Alcohol is not good for your health. Then why you...?" Instead of answering her question, he forcibly removed her wrapped arms around his neck. He went straight to the bathroom leaving her on the bed.


    At that time, he needed to get rid of intoxication on him. He took off his clothes and stood under the cold shower. His intoxication was subsiding as the cold water was running from his toned body. A few moments later he closed the tab and wrapped a towel around his waist. He ran both his hands through his messy wet hair and set the hair on the backside.


    After coming out of the bathroom, his eyes fell on the pathetic body in a curled position on the king-size bed. His heart ached at the sight of her trembling body. He realized that he had made a big mistake. He knew that the last time he drank, his health had worsened. And seeing him in that state of hospitalization, how much terrible her condition was. He knew she had no one but him. He went into the closet. There were already new sets of clothes arranged for them. He pulled loose pants with the pair of black t-shirt out of the closet and put them on.


    He came into the bedroom and climbed on the bed. He folded one of his arms and placed his head on his hand. He put his other hand on the shoulder of his princess who was still crying, hiding her face in the pillow. "Princess!" He called. But she did not respond. Seeing that she was not ready to listen, he grabbed her shoulder and turned her around. She turned but her eyes were still closed.


    He moved his face closer to hers. He put his hand on her cheek and began to rub. His hair was still wet and drops of water fell on her face from them. A shiver ran in her spine as some cold drops touched her throat.


    "Raina please open your eyes. I know I did it wrong. I shouldn''t have done that. Please..." But instead of opening her eyes, she turned her face to his chest in the same position. And started crying louder than before. Seeing her like that, he knew she needed him the most. Without a moment''s delay, he put one of his arms under her head and the other on her small waist. He pulled her and hugged her very tightly. soon after her sob decreased and she wrapped one of her arms around his waist and placed the other hand on his chest. And finally, she stopped crying and let the darkness swallow her.


    .....


    Meanwhile


    Alex and Noah went inside the room and saw that Avery and Emily were sleeping peacefully on the bed. Alex leaned closer to the bed and bend down a bit. He grabbed Avery''s head with one hand and put another hand on her back and then he put his arm under her knees and lifted her into his arms.


    He picked her up so her sleep was a little disturbed and she m.o.a.ned. He holds her close to his warm chest just before she opened her eyes. After feeling his warmth, she grabbed his shirt and snuggled herself in his chest.


    Wishing Noah a goodnight, he went towards the door. Noah stopped him as he was about to step out of the room. "Alex wait."


    Alex stopped his step and in the next moment, Noah stood in front of him. "What happened?" Alex asked.


    "I just want to kiss her." And with that, he brought his face to Avery''s head and kissed her on her hair. "Good night baby girl." He whispered in her ear and stepped back...


    Alex took her into the bedroom and laid her on the bed. He then brought a comfortable nightgown from the closet. He sat down next to her and began to remove her top. When the top was removed, his gaze fell on her arm. Seeing the bruises on her arm reminded him, how badly he treated her in college.


    He closed his head and suppressed his anger about himself. He changed her into a nightgown and then went to the bathroom. After taking a shower he came back. He lay down next to her after getting dressed.


    .....


    After Alex went, Noah changed the dressing of Emily''s wrist and he also took a cold shower. After taking her in his arms he fell asleep. This night was a peaceful night after many nights for him.


    Emily slowly opened her eyes. She tried to turn around but could not because of the tight grip on her waist. She rolled her eyes and saw a strong hand on her waist. Seeing that hand, a sweet smile formed on her lips and she looked at the owner of that hand. Who was sleeping very peacefully beside her?


    Seeing him so close to her, tears brought to her eyes. Last time when refused to recognize her, she was completely broken from the inside. She didn''t want to experience that feeling again. She put her hand on his cheek. "Do you still remember your promise? Will you marry me?"


    "Why? Do you have any doubts?" He said opening his eyes which made Emily a little nervous. She thought Noah was asleep. But now she understood that only his eyes were closed. Nervousness caused her to bite her lip and she tried to get up. "I want to go to the bathroom."


    "Why so hurry?" He grabbed her arm and pulled her to his chest. He placed her head on his chest and said very lovingly. "I remember my promise and I will fulfil it."

 Chapter 148 - CH-148: Darkroom.

    There was a dark room in which twenty girls were locked. There was a small window near the ceiling, through which the dim light of the moon was coming. There was no other source of light in that room. All the girls in that room were teenager between the ages of sixteen to nineteen. Who did not know why they were imprisoned in this room. That girls were sitting nearby holding the hand of each other. They had been in that dark room from two days, but no one had come to see them.


    That girl had not eaten from two days and some of them were in a very bad condition. That was on the verge of fainting. There were tears in their eyes but there was no one to wipe away their tears. Their lips were completely dry.


    And suddenly the door of that room was opened, and light came through the door. Five strong women came in through that door and dragged the girls with them. After two days in the dark, it took them a while to adjust their eyes in the bright light, and by the time they adjusted their eyes, they were already in another room.


    Before they can look around the room, ice-cold water was thrown at them. They had not eaten for two days. Their bodies were already weak and this cold water made their bodies numb and some of the girls fainted right there. The unconscious girls were taken to another room.


    When all the unconscious girls gain their conscious they were in a separate room and the rest of the girls were not with them and there was a belt around their wrists on which was written FRAGILE.


    At the same time, it was horrible to see a brutal woman in that room. She ordered them to strip. Their eyes widened in shock because that woman was accompanied by four other men who were looking at the girls with l.u.s.tful eyes. Not seeing the girls moving from their seats, she shouted at them again. "I''m said strip." The girls were not ready to expose themselves in front of the stranger. And they shouted along. "NO." And in no moment, pepper was put in their open mouth. Cut were given to their both arms and blood started coming out from that cut.


    "Ahh...." They screamed and fell to the floor. As their weak body hit the cold floor, they began to be whipped."


    "Noooo.....stopppp....." They started begging. But no mercy was shown to that girls. One of the girls shouted again. "No..." And with that, Raina woke up. "No...stop. Don''t hit me. It hurts." She shouted and immediately all the lights in the room lights up.


    "Princess, What happened?" Max grabbed her shoulder but she shook his hand the next moment. "No....dodododon''t hit..me. Don''t...hit..me. It hurts a lot." She started crawling back on the bed.


    "Raina! It''s me! Look at me!" He moved towards her. But she was not ready to open her eyes. Her body was shaking. She had sweat on her body.


    "Stay away from me." She curled her body into a corner of the bed. Max realizes she''s not in her senses. He approached her and grabbed both her shoulders and tried to sit her on the bed. She started trying to free herself again.


    Seeing there was no other way, forcefully he grabbed both her shoulders and shouted. "Raina! Open your eyes and look at me." He shook her body very vigorously.


    When Raina heard a faintly familiar voice in her ear in that messy condition she opened her eyes little. When she opened her eyes, Max''s face in front of her eyes and she was not in that torture room.


    "M...Max." She muttered and hugged him. She started crying in his arms. Her body was still shaking.


    "It''s Okay. It was just a nightmare. I am here with you." He started rubbing her back to calm her down.


    "It was just a nightmare, my Princess." He seated properly on the bed and took her on his lap. He pulled her close to his chest and started rubbing her arm. He kissed her hair and held her pathetic body in his arms.


    After some time she looked into his green eyes and said in a very low voice. "I want my pills."


    "Which pills?"


    "I can''t sleep without taking those pills. Today I didn''t keep those pills with me. That is in the hostel. I want..... I want..." She was demanding about her pills.


    He could bring her pills from the hostel but he did not want her to take that pills.


    "Shu.... Calm down.... Calm down. I''m here and you have nothing to fear."


    "No, you can''t understand my fear." She grabbed his collar. "You love me. Right na?" There was both anger and pain in her voice.


    "Why? do you have any doubts, my Princess?"


    "Just tell me. Do you love me or not?"


    "Yes, my love."


    "Then bring me my pills." The calm Raina in front of Max was becoming furious. Her emotions were getting out of control.


    To control her, Max grabbed her arm and wrapped her legs around his waist. He put her head on his shoulder.


    He picked her in his arms like a koala and got down from the bed. "I want my pills. Please bring." She started whispering in his ear.


    "Okay! Just wait for five minutes and we''ll both go get your pills." He opened the glass door of the gallery and he came into the gallery.


    "I know you want your pills. But just wait for five minutes. Just five minute feel the coolness of this silent night." He while patting her back.


    She closed her eyes as he said and began to feel the coolness of the night. soon after max started humming a song while stroking her hair. That time he was just behaving like father person for her.

 Chapter 149 - CH-149: I know Im a short tempered person

    He started trying to distract her into something else.  And in no time he succeeded.  She had fallen asleep with her arms wrapped around his neck.  He spent another hour in the gallery and then came inside.  Without breaking the hug, he lay on the bed on his back.  His hand was still rubbing her back as before...


    ....


    Avery opened her eyes.  Alex was not by her side.  She put her foot on the floor and went to the washroom.  After finishing her morning routine, she came out of the washroom wearing a robe and went into the closet.  She wore a light sky blue long top paired with white leggings.  After doing her hair in front of the large mirror, she came out of the room and went downstairs.


    She reached the dining room and when she saw Max she halted her steps.  She did not want to be embarrassed by Max''s teasing again.  She turned her heel and started walking back.  But before she could put a step on stairs someone grabbed her wrist and pulled her towards the hard chest.  She looked up when her body hit that hard chest.


    Her husband''s blue eyes were staring at her sharply.  She swallowed her saliva because of his sharp gaze.  "Where are you going?" he asked narrowing his eyes.


    "I...wa..was.. back....t..to.. room.... "she shuttered her words.  Because now, even though between the two of them had all the settle down, still she was afraid of his anger.  Ever since she had married him, she had seen different forms of his anger.


    He was only needed a sharp gaze to run a shiver in her spine.  And on another hand she had no idea when his anger would reach the seventh cloud, so she was a little uneasy around him.


    He took her hand in his and interlocked their fingers.  "Why is your hand cold and sweaty?"


    " Because you are scaring me."  She uttered without thinking.


    "What?"  Frown formed on his forehead.


    "Nothing...  Nothing...." and she tilted her head down.  Seeing her like that.  he signed and place his index finger under her chin.  He turned her face upwards so he can saw every expression on her beautiful face.


    "Ave, I know I''m a short-tempered person.  But please don''t be so afraid of me.  My heart aches whenever I see fear for me in your eyes."  He put his hand on her cheek and began to rub her lower lip with his thumb.


    "Ave,  You are my wife.  Only you have the all rights on me.  I am doing everything just for you!  Everything I have is yours!  You don''t need to ask for anything. In future, If I am angry with you, just beat me.  I will love your beat."


    "But Alex,  Whenever you are angry you never listen to me."


    "I know and that''s a fact I am trying to change."


    "Really?" Her eyes sparked.


    "Yes, My little wife.  But you promise me that you will not hide anything from me.  And you have to tell me before going anywhere.  If I say no, you will not argue me."


    "OK!  I will." She nodded her head.


    "Now let''s go. All are waiting for you." He was about to take her but suddenly she put her hand on his chest and stopped him on spot.  "I do not want to go."  She started playing with the buttons of his shirt.


    "But why?"


    "Brother will tease me.  And I have to be embarrassed in front of everyone."  Hearing her answer, Alex couldn''t stop himself and started laughing.  Seeing him laughing, she pouted.  And cursed him.


    And she pinched his neck.  "Ahh... You little brat.  You''re becoming too naughty."


    " I''m not.  You are laughing at me so I just pinched you."


    "Okay, Madam forgive this servant and come for breakfast now because Max will not annoy you."


    "Well, you are insisting so much that''s why I am coming."  She rolled her eyes.


    Alex put one hand on her waist and led her to the dining room.


    "Good morning!" Avery greeted everyone after arriving in the dining room and sat down beside Alex''s.


    "Good morning!"  Everyone greeted her back.


    They all started having breakfast.  When Avery looked at Noah and Emily, Noah was feeding Emily.  Emily had a sweet smile on her face and a look of satisfaction on the face.  Seeing the love between the two of them, the tip of Avery''s lips went up and a beautiful smile formed on her lips.


    "Do you want me to feed you?" Alex whispered in her ear and placed a fruit bowl in front of her. She shook her head and began to eat.


    Noah and Emily were normal just like yesterday but that was not same for Max and Raina.


    Raina''s body was there but her soul was not there.  Max was just staring at her.  There was a concern for her in his eyes.  Seeing her like that, it was clear to Avery that her friend didn''t want to eat anything.


    She didn''t stay and finally, she asked.  "What happened Raina?"


    "Nothing!"  Raina answered her without looking at her.


    Before Avery asked her anything again she got up from her chair.  "I don''t want to eat anything."  And with that, she left.  After she left, Max also got up from his seat and turned his heel to go after her.


    Alex asked him before he stepped out of the dining room.  "Is she still upset?"


    "No."


    "Then Why is she behaving like this? Why isn''t her mood good?"


    "Because she had nightmares." With that, Max left.  But that was enough answer for Alex.  He understood the situation.


    .....


    Raina was standing in the garden outside the mansion.  Both her hands were on her side.  There were tears in her eyes.  She was sobbing very hard. "Why I still can''t forget that incident.  Why can''t I sleep peacefully at night without a pill?  What would happen if Max found out about that?  God, I can''t even think about." She put both her hands on her face.

 Chapter 150 - CH-150: I will not let that happen

    "If Max found out, he would leave me.  If Emily and Avery found out, they would break up a friendship with me.  Even so, who will accept the illegitimate child like me?  All will leave me again."  After saying all this, she started crying more than before.  "No! I will not let that happen.  Before they all leave me, I leave them, yes I''ll leave them."


    She decided to leave them all and headed for the main gate.  No-one stopped her because they knew she was Avery''s girlfriend.  She came out of the main gate.  She knew Max would follow her, so she decided to go a different way.  After a while, a kind lady gave her a lift and dropped her off at the university.  She knew in that look that he had failed her.  So she entered the hostel very slowly. She put her finger on the scanner and opened the closed room door.


    She took her to passport, cards and cash. without any delay, she left the room.  After she came out of the university campus, she looked at the university once and tears came to her eyes.  She went straight to the airport from there and left the city.


    At that time her mental condition was not stable and she was just thinking that she should get out of their life before everyone kicked her out of their life.


    .....


    Meanwhile


    Max came out of the mansion and started looking for her.  He was immediately followed by Alex, Avery, Noah and Emily.  Max went to the garden to find her, but he did not find her.  When he came out of the garden, Alex told him that he bodyguards saw her


    walking out of the main gate.


    "This girl is really stupid.  I have to go to find her.  She must have gone to the hostel." Max said.


    "Let me come with you," Alex said rubbing his nose bridge.


    "Hmph..." Max went to get his car from the parking lot.  Alex turned and put his hand on Avery''s cheek.  "Don''t go anywhere.  I''ll be back soon." She nodded her head and looked down.  He kissed her on the temple and pulled her into his arms.


    He said looking at Noah.  "Take care of my wife."


    "You don''t have to tell me that."  And suddenly the car horn rang.


    Alex broke his hug and after kissing her on her forehead he sat in the car.  When they reached the hostel, they realised that she already left the hostel. They couldn''t track her because she did not have a mobile phone.


    But for them, finding her was not a big deal.  Alex learns from his source that she is at the airport and her plane will take off in five minutes.


    "Do you want me to cancel the flight?"


    "No, let her go this time," Max said with no emotion.


    .....


    Raina had been out of the city from last five days and now was working in the canteen of a medical college on the western side of the country.  She had left the city without thinking, but now she was regretting.  She wanted to go back but she didn''t know how to go in front of Max.  Max always told her not to hide anything from him but she hid it from him again.


    She hadn''t told him about her fears.  She had doubted his love which made her feel very guilty now.  These words,  "Raina customer want coffee", brought her back when she was lost in thought.  The girl who called her Rains was Kenny.


    When she came to this city, she did not know what to do.  All she had was her passport and money.  As she was wandering around the city, she saw a girl.  The girl was having difficulty walking.  And in no time she collapsed on the ground.  Raina quickly ran at her and saw that the girl was unconscious.


    She took her to the hospital without delay and she called that girl''s family from that girl''s phone.  Soon the whole family of the girl came to the hospital.  The girl''s father found out from the doctor that his daughter''s sugar level was very low.  The doctor also told her father that if she had not been brought to the hospital on time, her condition would have worsened.


    At that time, the girl''s father thanked Raina.  And promised to help her anytime in the future.  The girl was none other than Kitty.  Raina was offered some money by her father but Raina did not accept the money and asked for a job.


    Kitty''s father was the owner of the canteen in the college where Kitty was studying.  They hired Raina in their canteen on time. And from then on, she started working in that canteen.


    When she put the coffee on the customer''s table, she saw the commotion in the college through a glass window.  Kenny came to the canteen because it was a lunch break.  Raina went back to the counter and she asked Kenny.  "Is there a program in college today?"


    "Yes! A guest is coming to college."


    "Oh!" And with that, she started again her work.  She missed her college, her friends and mostly Max.  Tears welled up in her eyes as she thought about


    ''Max!  I''m sorry.'' She said to herself.


    The break ended in a few minutes and all the students started going to their classrooms.


    Now there was no one in the canteen.  She put her head on the table in front of her and decided to take rest for a while.


    By the time she left the hostel in a hurry, she had forgotten to take her pills with her.  She had consulted a local doctor when she came here but it did not help her much.  She did not have enough money to go to another doctor.  Local doctor''s pills were helping to keep her calm throughout the day but every night she would wake up with that nightmare.


    *****


    Note ( please read) :- I am very grateful to all those who have paid for the privilege. You have helped your author by buying a privilege. And a big thank you to all the readers who are reading this Locked Chapter by paid. And they are requested to read all the chapters that I am uploading today and tomorrow before midnight tomorrow(GMT+8). Thanks also to all the other readers who are supporting this novel. Stay tuned because I''m going to upload a lot of chapters in these two days.And a big thank you to all the readers who are reading this Locked Chapte

 Chapter 151 - CH-151: Miss, where are you going?

    But every night she would wake up with that nightmare. Because of that, the spark in her eye had disappeared. Dark circles had formed around her eyes. She had also lost weight. She closed her eyes and immediately someone tapped her shoulder.


    Kenny was standing in front of her when she opened her eyes. "Kenny! You are here now?"


    "I have come here to take you with me to attend the program."


    "Oh! how can I come with you? Who will see the canteen after me?"


    "No one needs to see or handle the canteen because we are going to close the canteen."


    .....


    All the students were seated in the auditorium hall. Raina was sitting on Kenny''s right side and Kenny''s friend was sitting on Kenny''s left side.


    "Hey! Who is that beautiful girl sitting next to Kenny? I''m seeing her here the first time." Said Kenny''s classmate who was sitting a short distance from them.


    "Dude! Because you haven''t been to the canteen in a few days, you don''t know about her. She is the new Canteen Girl." The friend of that young fellow said in a mocking tone.


    "I want to make her my girlfriend."


    "Hey! Don''t even think like that because the boys are already in the line."


    "But I will try my best to get her." Seeing Raina with Kenny, many of the boys started talking about making her girlfriends. Raina was sitting next to Kenny in that hall but she was missing her friends very much. And suddenly her heart beat faster. She put her hand on her heart and closed her eyes.


    ''Why is my heart beating so fast today? It always happened to me when I was with Max. But today he is not here, they why...'' She thought and opened her eyes when she heard the applause.


    At that time all the students were standing and the auditorium hole was buzzing with the sound of applause. She also stood up and started clapping.


    The chief guest had arrived principal asked the student to sit their seat. With all students, she also sat down. Her head was bowed and she was playing with her fingers.


    "Wow! How beautiful he is?" Said, one girl.


    "I can''t believe how can he achieve so much at such a young age." Said another girl.


    "Yes, you are right."


    The girls'' started whispering about guest''s beauty. But Raina had no desire to looked at him. Not she wanted to look at his beauty.


    "Hello Everyone!" But these words replaced her desire because that voice was very familiar to her. That voice was close to her heart. She raised her eyelids and looked at the stage and was stunned. Her eyes widened! Her heart stopped!


    ''How is this possible? I may be hallucinations.'' She couldn''t believe her eyes at that time because Max was standing on the stage in front of her. But when she realized that what she was seeing was all true, her body began to shake. And fear overwhelmed her.


    "Raina, what happened to you?" When Kenny noticed Raina''s trembling body, she asked her carefully.


    "Kenny, I''m feeling suddenly uneasy. I''m not feeling well. I want go....." Before Kenny could say anything to her, she got up from her seat, covered her face, and started walking away. She didn''t want Max to see her. She just had taken a few steps from her place when suddenly the whole hall echoed. "Miss, Where are you going." The person asking this question was Max,


    Because of his sudden question, chilly ran in her spine. And she stood on the spot like a statue. She wanted to get out of there but she was so afraid to move even little.


    "Miss, I''m asking you why you''re leaving the program."


    "Miss?" she felt a sharp pain in her heart when she heard miss a word from his mouth. "Miss, I''m asking you something?" He asked her again but she was still standing with her back to him. She did not dare to look at him.


    Now she became the centre of attraction in the whole hall at that time. Everyone was eyeing on her. A female teacher approached her seeing Raina not moving from her place. "Don''t create the seen here. I know you''re a canteen girl but I can''t insult you in front of everyone and especially not in front of the guest. So just go and sit in your place." She said in a very low voice but her voice was showing rage.


    When she turned, Max asked her to sit down. She wanted to protest but did not dare to say a word. She sat with her head down until the event was over, and as the program ended she walked out of the hall and ran to the canteen.


    By the time she got into the canteen, the canteen was already open and Kenny''s father was inside the canteen. He said when he saw Raina. "Dear, Help me. Soon the Chief Guest is coming into our canteen."


    " What?" Raina was shocked to hear that.


    " I also shocked like you when his fiancee told me."


    "Fiancee?" She raised her eyebrows.


    "Yes. Haven''t you seen that beautiful girl sitting on the stage?" He asked her but Raina was just looking down until she understood everything properly.


    "Fiancee!" Hearing this, Raina felt a sharp pain in her heart. Like Digger tore her heart to pieces. ''Max, it''s only been five days since I left the city and you''ve already moved.'' Streams of tears began to flow from her eyes.


    Kenny''s father stood in front of her. "What happened to you? why are you crying?" Raina looked at him and wiped her eyes? "Uncle, can I go home because I''m not feeling well." She said while Sobbing very hard.


    "Ok you can go but please don''t cry."


    " Thank you, uncle." She wanted to get out from there before Max could come. She took her bag and walked towards the door.


    And as she opened the door, Max was standing in front of her. There was a devilish smile on his face. "Where are you going, Miss Raina?"

 Chapter 153 - CH-153: Please mind your language

    Kenny and her father also came out of the kitchen because of her voice.  "I know a girl like you very well.  You can warm anyone''s bed for money."


    " Enough!"  This loud voice echoed throughout the canteen and at the same time silence spread in the whole canteen.  The girl who accompanied Max was Max''s childhood friend ''Zuri.''


    Max didn''t know she was liking him.  For him, she was just a simple friend.  She belonged to a rich family, and Max''s family members loved her too.  Her father and Max''s uncle were both business partners. Max''s uncle also wanted Max''s wife to be Zuri in the future.  But Max didn''t want all this he didn''t even know it.


    Zuri was told by Max''s aunt that Max is coming to her city. She wanted to tell Max about her feelings so she had been with him since morning.


    "Max!"  She looked at him. "You yelled at me just because of these bitch girls."


    "Ma''am, please mind your language.  There is no need to say whatever comes to your mind.  And yet I didn''t come to ask you for money.  I don''t have to flirt with anyone to make money."  After giving cash to Zuri, Raina started walking away with a glass in her hand.


    "Max did you listen to what she said to me."


    "It''s Okay Love.  There is....."


    " CRASH!!!!"  The sound of the glass shattering before Max could finish his sentence caught everyone''s attention.


    "Love?" After hearing this word from Max''s mouth for another girl, Raina froze in her place.  Her body became stiff.  She didn''t even realize that she had broken the glass in her hand and blood was oozing from her hand.  Pieces of that broken glass were pierced in her hand.


    Her Attention snapped when Kenny yelled at her.  "You foolish girls look at your hand."  Raina brought her hand in front of her eyes.  Her hand was red with blood.  She had already gained a lot of attention today and she didn''t want to gain any more attention now.  So she decided to leave.


    When she barely took two steps ahead ....."STOP!" She flinched and stopped for a second and again she began to walk.  out of blue someone grabbed her arm and pulled her back. That person was Max.  He was standing in front of her when she turned and looked.


    "Are you deaf?" He shouted at her.  She had never seen him so angry before.  She had seen easy going Max.  He opened his hand in front of her.  "Show me your hand."


    "No!" She put her injured hand behind her back and began to move back.  "Don''t make me repeat my words."  He gritted his teeth and grabbed her arm and then pulled her towards him.  He had taken her so close that there was no room for air between the two of them and practically she was in his arms.


    Feeling close to him, her heart pounded and she closed her eyes.  She stood quietly there without turning him away from her.  Max placed one of his hands on her waist and pulled out her injured hand behind from her back her.


    Everyone in the canteen was amazed.  They didn''t know why Dr Max was turned out like this.  Tears welled up in his eyes as he saw the broken glass pieces in her hand.  But he closed his eyes for a moment and suppressed those feelings.  He took her injured hand in one of his hands and began to pull out the glass pieces which had pierced her palm.


    ''What the hell is going on here.'' Zuri said in her mind and looked at the two of them in shock.  Not only she but whole college staff as well.


    When he pulled a large piece of glass from her palm, she hissed in pain and started pulling her hand back.  "Don''t." He gave her a warning with an angry stare.  He pulled all the pieces of glass in her palm and Kenny arrived with a first aid box before ordering anyone for first aid box.


    "Sir here!"  She opened the box.  Max stretched out his hand towards the box.  Just as he was about to pick up Ointment he stopped his hand and picked up Liquid Med.  Her eyes widened at the sight of the bottle of liquid med in his hand.  He smirked seeing the expression on her face.  She started pulling her hand out of his grip again but Max''s grip was so fit that she couldn''t do anything.  Before she could say anything, Max poured the liquid med on her palm and


    "Ahhhh...."


    Ear piercing sound echoed throughout the canteen.


    She couldn''t bear the pain and she kicked him on the leg.  Max''s guard was down which caused her hand to slip out from his grip.  She started crying so much because of the pain.  The pain caused by that medicine was unbearable for her.


    She stepped back and began to blow her hand.  "Raina."  He stepped forward and stretched his hand,   "come here."


    Instead of approaching him, she attacked him. "Max,  You did it on purpose. I hate you, Max. I hate you..." She cried and her cry shocked everyone present in the canteen.  They didn''t know why she was talking to him like that.  And then Max''s friend Zuri spoke up.  "You''re just an ordinary canteen girl.  How dare you talk to Max like that."


    " You don''t have to tell me how to talk to anyone.  I know very well how I am talking...." Raina couldn''t control herself and got angry about Zuri.


    "You!" As Zuri was about to raise her hand and slap Raina, Max grabbed her wrist. Noticing that Raina was not paying attention.  He pulled her to him and turned before Raina released her wrist from his grip.  As soon as he turned her,  her back hit his chest and he put his other hand on her waist. "What are you doing?" He asked but there was no response.

 Chapter 154 - CH-154: Not this medicine.

    Her back was against his chest and his hand was on her waist. In this way, she was in his arms which everyone was surprised to see once again. Zuri got angry when she saw the attraction between normal canteen girl and Max. "Max you don''t need to help this canteen girl this way." She said and Max answered her without a moment''s delay. "You don''t have to tell me what I should or shouldn''t do."


    Max''s words seemed to humiliate her in front of everyone. But not everyone knew exactly what the relationship was between Max and Raina. They all thought how can he talk like this with his fiancee for a canteen girl.


    Yes, Everyone there thought that she was Max''s fiancee. Because Zuri had introduced herself to everyone as Max''s fiancee.


    "Max leave me..." Raina shouted again. Without saying a word, Max grabbed the bottle of liquid medicine again. And as he was about to pour the liquid on her injured hand, she begged him. "Please don''t do this. Not this medicine. It hurts a lot." She placed her backside of the head on his chest.


    "You are in so much pain right now. Am I right?" He whispered in her ear and she felt goosebumps all over her body.


    "But what about the pain in my heart Raina. The pain you gave me without believing in my love. The pain you gave me when you left me. This pain is nothing compared to your pain." All of Max''s words were so low that no one else could hear them. "You did not believe me." He said her this again and put a bandage on her injured hand.


    When the bandage was done, he released her from his arms and turned his heel. "We have to go now." He said looking at Zuri. Just as he was about to leave, Raina hugged him from the back. And it was the biggest shock ever to anyone present there.


    "Miss Raina what are you doing? It is not appropriate to hug a stranger like this."


    "Just tell me is she your fiance or not."


    "What?" He reacted by raising his eyebrows. And here came a cold sweat on the Zuri''s head. She was afraid that she would be exposed.


    "Max we should now." She felt it was right to leave before the matter got out of control. But before Max could say anything, Raina spoke. "No Max. You''re not going anywhere without answering my question." Raina said in the middle of her sob. Then Max turned.


    He put his hand on her shoulder.


    "Miss Raina is my matter. And I have not given you the right to ask this question." Hearing Max''s words, the Zuri''s heart began to float in her chest. She became very happy and started smiling in her cheeks. On the other hand, Raina started looking at him with her tearful gaze. His words went straight to her heart. She could not bear her burden. But before she could fall to the floor, Max grabbed her waist to hold her in place.


    "Miss Raina. I don''t think you''re feeling well. You should take a rest." He sat her down on a chair nearby and turned to Kenny''s father. "Mr Steve, I have to go now." With that, Max again turned to Zuri. "Let''s go." He said in a very simple tone and started to walk away.


    He was a short distance from the main door when suddenly someone grabbed his hand. When he turned around, the person holding his hand was none other than Raina. "What Miss Raina."


    " I want to come back." When he heard this, he immediately said to her. "But where?"


    "I...I want to ... " She didn''t understand how to told him that I wanted to come with you.


    But again she didn''t want to miss the chance because she knew that Max was deliberately treating her that way. She knew that she made a big mistake which she has to fix. She closed her eyes for a moment, gathered all her strength, and opened her eyes to speak. But before she could open her mouth to speak, Zuri spoke. "Max, We have to leave now. Otherwise, we will be late."


    As she spoke, Raina remembered what she had forgotten, and she quickly asked him. "Is this your fiancee? Are you going to marry her?" Her words were shattering and there was a lot of sadness in them. She looked at him hopefully, waiting for his answer. He was just looking at her without saying anything. His silence was breaking her heart into pieces.


    Seeing that Max was not saying anything, Zuri got a chance and she spoke. "Yes, I am Max''s fiancee." She said putting her arm in Max''s arm. "And I think you have no right to ask....."


    "No!!" Raina yelled at Zuri before she could finish her sentence and began to punch her little fist on Max''s chest. "That cannot happen. You can''t do that. She is not fiancee." Her screams echoed throughout the canteen. She was so lost in her madness that she didn''t even realize that the white bandage on her hand turned red and blood was dripping from it. She was so lost in her madness that she even forgot that she was standing in the middle of people and everyone was looking at her.


    But when Max gazes fell on her hand, his eyes widened in horror and he quickly grabbed her hand in the air. "Leave my hand. Just leave it." She shouted again. Her face, she looked very miserable and lost in a wet face with tears.


    "Stop Raina. Listen to me first."


    "No! I don''t want to hear anything." She was not aware of anything else. At that moment she just wanted to free her hand from his grip.


    "I said stop."


    "No! I''m not! I know you are doing all this with me on purpose. You didn''t even ask me the reason for all this."


    Note(please read):- I am very grateful to all those who have paid for the privilege. You have helped your author by buying a privilege. And a big thank you to all the readers who are reading this Locked Chapter by paid. And they are requested to read all the chapters that I am uploading today and tomorrow before midnight tomorrow(GMT+8). Thanks also to all the other readers who are supporting this novel. Stay tuned because I''m going to upload a lot of chapters in these two days.And a big thank you to all the readers who are reading this Locked Chapte

 Chapter 155 - CH-155: Her first Kiss.

    "I said stop."


    "No! I''m not! I know you are doing all this with me on purpose. You didn''t even ask me the reason for all this. I was afraid you would leave me .... mmmm." Max smashed his lips on hers before she could finish her words. When she felt his lips on hers, she placed both her hands on his chest to push him away from her but at the second moment, his strong hand grabbed both her hands behind her.


    Everyone''s eyes widened when they saw Raina was kissed by the same person who had never spoken to her without Miss. Max moved his other hand from her arm to her neck. He grabbed her feast full hair and set her head at a proper angle. He opened both his lips a little more and took both her lips in his. She was trying so hard to free herself from his grip. But because of the grip on her head, she couldn''t move an inch.


    Finally, she closed her eyes and surrendered herself. It was her first kiss. He first started licking both her lips with his tongue. Then he licked her lower lip and started sucking very hard. He was deep his kiss and her breath started coming out. Soon after she became breathless. Her legs began to wobbling. And just before she fell down Max break the kiss scooped her in bridal style.


    He had snatched her full breath which made her feel dizzy and her eyes closed. He placed her on a nearby table and stood close to her, placing her head on his chest. At that time there was pin-drop silence. No one dared to say anything and they were just looking silently everything that was happening in front of their eyes.


    Max took her injured hand in his and pulled out her bandage. Seeing him pulling Raina''s hand bandage, Kenny immediately placed first aid box on the table. First, he wiped all the blood from her hands with a cotton swab. Then he put ointment on her wounds. He did nothing extra thing to cause her pain this time. He did not pour liquid medicine on her hands.


    At that time she was not looking less than a seductress, in her sweaty face, ''swollen pink lips'' and wet eyelids. That time he wanted to hide her somewhere from the world. He took off his overcoat and wrapped it around her.


    He then picked her up in his arms and walked over to Mr Steve. "Thank you so much for taking care of my wife."


    "What wife?" As soon as they all heard this, their mouths opened and their eyes became wide. They could not believe that an ordinary canteen girl would be the wife of a World famous cardiologist. This was a surprise for all of them. And the most shocking thing was for the Zuri. She was standing in her place, like a statue.


    On the other hand, Kenny and her father, could not believe that the girl working in their canteen was Max Martin''s wife. "Are you telling the truth that rain is your wife?"


    "Yes! Raina is my wife. There was a bit of misunderstanding between the two of us, And that''s why she left me in her rage."


    "But what about this girl. Isn''t she your fiancee?"


    "No, She is my childhood friend." He said in a very normal tone.


    Hearing all this, against her will, Zuri put a fake smile on her face. But she had no idea when Max, the man she had dreamed of marrying, got married.


    ....


    Raina was already in the soft bed when she opened her eyes. She looked around, she was in a bedroom, and there was no sign of Max. Then she looked at her hand. Her hand was differently and freshly bandaged than before. She then put her feet down from the bed and started walking towards the door. She started turning the latch of the door but she did not turn because the door was locked from outside.


    She did not know where she was. Who brought her here. Is Max with her or he left her in this room alone. All these thoughts started running in her mind. She panicked and she started banging on the door.


    She banged on the door for a long time but the door did not open. She was not in a position to stand near the door for long. She leaned against the wall near the door and sat down and closed her eyes.


    A few moments later the bedroom door was opened. When she heard the sound of the door opening, she opened her eyes and looked up. In front of her, Max was standing at his full height and staring at her with his green eyes. Her eyes lit up at the sight of him and she began to lift her body from the floor by placing her both palm on her either side.


    Seeing her struggle he bent down to help her. And as he bent down, she hugged his neck very tightly. seeing that she was hugging him for her dear of life a beautiful smile appeared on his lips. Feeling her delicate and soft body against his strong he felt very relieved. Then he wrapped his arms around her.


    His frowned as he felt her trembling body in his arms. "What happened Princess? Why are you crying now?"


    He asked her very softly, not wanting to scare her.


    "I thought you left me." She said in between her sob.


    "I know I did wrong but please don''t leave me." She began to mutter in his crook.


    Max picked her up in his arms in bridal style and led her to the bed. He sat on the bed. He stretched one leg on the bed and folded the other leg. He placed her comfortably on his lap. Her grip was still on his neck which he was trying to release. "Princess, Leave me."


    "No! If I leave you now, you will leave me again. Like you were going to leave me in the canteen."


    "Princess, I''m not going anywhere without you. I just want to see your face."

 Chapter 156 - CH-156: Max Im sorry.

    She was relieved to hear him and she let go of both her arms around his neck. Then she placed both her palm on his chest and clenched her fist. She lowered her eyes while saying in a sad tone. "Max I''m sorry.  I knew I was wrong but I was afraid if you knew ....." She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.  She was close to him now but she was still afraid that if he found out the truth behind her nightmare or if he knew she was illegitimate, he would leave her again.  But she didn''t want to hide it any more.  She wanted to tell him what was in her heart.


    She opened her mouth again. "I was afraid that if you knew I was..."


    "You were afraid I would leave you if I found out you are illegitimate child and I will not love you. Am I right?"  Raina widened her tearful eyes and looked at him.  At that point, she became speechless.  Seeing her so stunned, he brushed the hair on her face and tugged them behind her ears.  He cupped her face in his hands and gave her a small kiss on her lips.


    When she felt his lips on hers, an electric current ran through her body.  She felt a butterfly in her stomach.  She clenched his shirt on his chest to support her inner self.


    After kissing her sweet lips, he grabbed her close to his chest.  "I knew from the beginning that you are illegitimate.  But I never mind this because I love you, not on your background." At that moment, she felt that her fears were gone, but her gilt was increasing.  She grabbed his shoulders and began to cry, burying her face in his chest.


    "I''m sorry Max I misunderstood you.  But there are other things you may not know.  And if you know that, you will leave me.  You need to know more about me.


    I...i.."


    "No need! I don''t need to know anything about you  I know all about you as much as I need to.  I know you''re Raina.  And I love you from my heart.


    "But.."


    "No But and no nothing.  Just stay in my arms like that.  I want to feel you."   He started rubbing his hand on her arm.  "I love you so much, princess."


    "I know." She poked her face out of his chest and looked at him.  "Max, I want to sleep in your arms.  I haven''t slept peacefully after I left you.  I''m very stressed."


    "Sure Princess."  He put one arm under her knees and lifted her a little and laid her on the bed.


    After he laid her on the bed, he took off his coat and lay down beside her.  He put his hand on her waist and pulled her closer.  "Max."  She looked at him.


    "Yes, princess."  He said looking down at her.  She placed her hand on his chest and began to play with the buttons of his shirt.  "Have you missed me in these five days?"


    "Too much.  There was never a moment that I didn''t miss you.  Not only but Emily and Avery missed you too."


    " When did you know I was in this city?"


    "When you were at the airport, I knew where you were going."


    "If you knew then why you didn''t stop me."


    "Because I wanted to make the importance of my love in your so that you would not do it again.  Princess, It is not necessary to have only pure love in a relationship, but it is also very important to have trust in a relationship.  You need to tell your partner what is going on in your heart.  What are you afraid of?"


    " Yes, Max.  You are right.  I also did the same mistake in past. That time I break contact with you and this time I left you. But I promise I will never do that in future."  He put his hand on her cheek and kissed her head then he said to her. "Don''t take too much tension now.  Close your eyes and just relax."


    "Okay.  But when we are going back."


    "Dear we are already going back."


    "Hmph."


    "We two are in my private jet."


    " What?"


    "Yes, princess.  Let''s close our eyes now."


    "Ah...Max, one more thing, why did you call me wife?  We both not get married yet."


    "Because I thought that saying wife would have more impact than saying, girlfriend."


    "Is that so?" she said and then wrapped her arms around him and hid her face in his chest. She closed her eyes and sank into the darkness.


    .....


    When his private jet landed at the airport, Max got out of bed.  He picked up his coat and covered the sleeping Raina''s body.  He put his arms under her knees and back and she got up just as he was about to lift her in his arms.  She rubbed her eyes and looked at him. "What happened? Why are you going to lift  me?"


    "We have arrived and you were sleeping. I didn''t want to disturb your sweet sleep."


    "Then pick me now. I don''t mind sleeping in your arms again?"


    "Don''t you think you''re too bold today?" He picked her up in his arms.


    "No!  There is a no boldness in telling the thought in your heart to your future husband." She wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her face in his crook.  By the time they got out of the jet, the car was already ready.


    He took her to the car.  He sat in the back seat taking her on his lap.  He wrapped his arms around her and placed his chin on her shoulder.  "Today I am taking you to meet my family member."


    "What?  But why all of a sudden."


    "Because they also have  to know who their daughter-in-law is."


    "But you don''t think it''s happening too soon."


    "Before they could start looking for a suitable match for me, I want to tell them everything.  After listening to Max she became Nervous and started biting her lower lip.  "Will they like me?...,"

 Chapter 157 - CH-157: Young Madame of Mansion.

    His car pulled up in front of Martin Mansion main gate, and a very large white gate with a carved design opened automatically.  As Max Luxurious car entered the yard, Raina''s heart rate increased.  She panicked.  She placed her hands on Max''s chest and grabbed his shirt.


    He looked at the small frame in his arm and lifting his hand he put it in her hair.  He started caressing her scalp.  "Don''t be nervous.  They will Love you."  She looked up at him with light brown eyes and gave him a slight smile.  His car drove on Wonderful Road and stopped in front of the mansion''s main entrance.  He put his index finger under her chin and lifted her face.  He placed his rough thumb on her lower lip and started rubbing.  "We have arrived."


    "Hmm."  She nodded her head and let out a long sigh.  Max got out of the car and stretched out his hand for her.  Raina put her hand on his hand and he wrapped his long finger around her palm.  She bit her lower lip and stepped out of the car.  Then he took one of her hands in his and placed the other hand on her delicate waist.  Her belly began to tickle as she felt his touch through the thin fabric of her dress.  Her heart began to float in her chest.  Ignoring her sweet feeling, she went towards the mansion with him.


    When she lifted her eyes and looked up, she was mesmerized by the beauty of the mansion.  She knew that Max was rich but she did not know that Max was so rich than her imagination.  As they entered the mansion through the main door, all the servants lined up to greet Max.


    "Welcome Home young Master"


    Head Butler bowed and greeted him and then asked very respectfully.  "May I ask who is the beautiful young lady standing next to the young master." Raina became even more nervous when she heard this.


    Max replied looking at her with a smile. "This is the young madam of this mansion."  The way Max introduced herself at that time was not easy for her.  She was used to always away from this kind of luxurious life. And today Max called her Madame of Mansion.


    Head Butler bent down again and this time he greeted Raina.  "Welcome to the mansion for the first time young Madam."


    "Thank you."  She answered very respectfully and politely.


    Max took her and led her to the living room. When they arrived in the living room, all the family members were already there to meet Max.  Seeing all that, Raina''s nervous level increased even more and she grabbed Max''s arm tightly.


    "Dear. You came after many days." Grandma gestured for Max to come over to her.  Max took Raina with him to his grandmother.  He removed his hand from Raina''s waist and pulled his grandmother in his arms.


    "My  beautiful lady missed me." She tapped Max''s back and said very naughty.  "Oh, my little boyfriend.  I missed you so much." After pampering Max, Grandma''s eyes fell on Raina. " Dear,  Who is this beautiful young lady."


    "Yes Max, you never told,  who is this girl."  His aunts, uncles and cousins ??also asked.


    "She is  my ....."


    "This girl is the one I was going to tell you about.  This girl is Max''s wife."  Before Max could finish his sentence, there was a humming voice in the whole mansion.  When everyone looked in the direction of the voice, they saw that Zuri was standing on the top step of the stairs with a beautiful woman.


    Raina''s eyes widened at the sight of Zuri, and an expression of irritation appeared on Max''s face.  "Zuri when did you come here," Max asked her but in return, he was asked a question by that beautiful woman.  "It doesn''t matter.  You tell me first if what Zuri is saying is true." Max said looking at her sharply with his green eyes.  Yes this is my wife aunt


    Standing next to the Zuri was Max''s aunt.  And her husband was Zuri''s father business partner. She and her husband desperately wanted Max to marry Zuri.  This would have benefited them a lot in business.  Zuri and Max''s aunt came downstairs and approached Max.  "But Max, how can you do that?  How can you get married without telling us? "


    " Have I ever told anyone about my decision before this?  Have I ever taken anyone''s permission before, so why this time?"  There was a smirk on Max''s face.  "One more thing Auntie.  You should not have cut my words."  There was a rage in his eye.  The anger in his voice created tens of atmosphere in the living room." All swallowed and stood silently in their place.


    " Brother.  When did you come?"  Everyone''s faces lit up as soon as they heard this sweet sound.  The lines of tension on their head disrupted and they breathed a sigh of relief.  Because this was the only person in the family that Max did not dare to do anything in front of.  The boy in the age group of thirteen to fourteen sitting on an automatic wheelchair came.  Max became happy to see him and went near and sat on his knees.


    Max hit his fist lightly on the young boy''s chest and asked.  "How are you, young man."


    "I''m Perfectly Fine.  By the way who is that young lady."


    "She? Let me introduce you to her.   Raina."


    Raina couldn''t see the young boy''s face from where she was standing, also the boy couldn''t see her face.  And when Max called to her, she walked over to him.  "What Max?"  She muttered softly


    "I want to introduce you to the youngest member of our family."  And with that, Max moved out from his place and then Raina''s eyes fell on the young boy.  As soon as she saw him, her eyes widened and her body began to tremble.


    She couldn''t believe her eyes.

 Chapter 158 - CH-158: Scars

    Her body began to tremble. There were tears in her eyes. ''How is this possible ?'' The only thought that came to her mind was. Seeing her expression, Max approached her and put his hand on her waist and leaned over her. "Princess, don''t react like this here. Especially in front of my aunt and Zuri. You should be happy to see him." He whispered in her ear and gave her a smile when she looked at him with her teary eyes.


    Then Raina turned her gaze to the young boy sitting on the wheelchair in front of her who was smiling at her. For her, seeing him again was a very big shock. The shock she could not bear and she began to feel dizzy. And she fell on the cold marble floor.


    "RAINAAA...." Max yelled and he sat down on his knees. It all happened so fast that even Max didn''t get a chance to take any action. But after bending down, he immediately picked up and took her to his master bedroom. He laid her on the bed and closed the bedroom door.


    He sat on the bed next to her and started doing all the checkups. While checking up, he concluded that she had fainted due to sudden shock and weakness. When her check-up was complete, he sat down beside her on the edge of the bed. He took her hand in his and started kissing her fingertip. "Princess, I know till now you are hiding your pain behind your funny nature but you don''t have to hide any more because now I am with you. I will never let you down again." He then kissed her on the head and turned her on her stomach.


    He grabbed the edge of her top and gently moved her top upwards. Now in front of his eyes was her bareback on which the belt of her bra was buckled. Seeing her delicate and fair back, his devilish mind woke up. Different thoughts began to come into his demonic brain. But he closed his eyes for a moment and vanished those evil thoughts from his head. He then stretched out his hand and unhooked the belt of her bra with his long fingers.


    She had two scars on her milky white back. One was starting from her left shoulder and ending at her lower back. And the other scar was C-shaped which was crossing the big scar in the middle. His eyes became bloodshot at the sight of that scar, and he remembered the seen when Raina''s body was lying lifeless in a pool of blood. His body began to tremble as he remembered the incident of that dark night.


    At that time, he just wanted to feel her body desperately to calm himself down. He bent down and started kissing on her scar. "Did you know that scars make you look even more beautiful?" He buried his face in her back and closed his eyes. He put one of his hands in her hair and began to rub her scalp. After 15 minutes, when he felt calm, he pulled his face out. After kissing her once again, he hooked her bra again.


    Pulled her top-down and laid her on her back again.


    His gaze fell on her pink lips and he started rubbing her lips with his thumb. He then bent down and captured her pink lips in his. He placed one hand on her neck and the other on her hair and tilted her head slightly. After sucking her lips, he parted her lips with the tip of his tongue. After parting her lips, he forcibly pushed his tongue inside her mouth through the teeth that were partially opened. He started exploring her sweet mouth with the tip of his tongue. He started to deepen his kiss.


    Raina was unconscious on the other hand. But because of the injection given by Max, she was regaining her consciousness little by little. Suddenly in her deep sleep, she felt something warm and wet on her lips. Her brain didn''t pay much attention to it because it seemed like a dream to her. But after a while, she felt something warm in her mouth that was exploring her mouth. Somewhere she loved the feeling in her dreams. But when her breath stopped coming from her mouth, she realized that it was not a dream. She opened her eyes using her full power.


    She saw someone''s blurred face in front of her slightly opened eyes and she realized that someone was taking advantage of her situation and kissing her. Tears welled up in her eyes and she lifted her trembling hand to push the man up and put it on his shoulders. She tried to turn her face to break the kiss but the man''s grip on her was so heavy that she could not move.


    When Max notices that her body is shaking, and when he feels her cheeks get wet, he realizes she''s panicked. He stuck out his tongue and whispered right next to her lips. "Don''t panic! It''s me, Princess! Your max!" As soon as Max''s words reached her ears, she relaxed and closed her eyes again. She removed her hand from Max''s shoulder and put it back on the bed. Max smiled a little at her surrender and started kissing her again by placing his lips on hers.


    His deep kiss made her breathless again. Her chest started to move up and down.


    "Breath....


    Take a breath....


    Take a deep breath, princess...


    When he noticed her changes, he broke his kiss and started instructing her. When he saw she became calm and her breath became steady, he lay down on the bed next to her and closed his eyes, resting his head on her chest.


    He placed one hand on her waist and the other on her shoulders. He always felt completed when he was with her. The last five days have been very difficult for him and from that he could have guessed how much heavier it would be for Alex to stay away from Avery.

 Chapter 159 - CH-159: Arent you happy to see him?

    Raina slowly opened her eyes. She felt a heavy load on her chest. When she lowered her eyelids, jade black hair came into her eyes. She knew who was the owner of that hair. She knew that person was none other than Max. She raised her hand and began to ruffle Max''s hair.


    Max opened his eyes when he felt a soft touch in his hair. He didn''t raise his head, but he lifted his hand and took Raina''s hand which was in his hair. He brought her hand to his lips and kissed her delicate wrist. He placed his lips on her wrists for a long time and after a while, he lifted his head and looked at her. Then he sat beside her.


    She gave him a small smile and started pressing her hand where his head was till now. Seeing what she was doing he leaned his back on the headrest and slid down a bit. He put one arm under her head and the plan of another hand on her cheek. He started stroking her face with the tip of his long finger. "Does your chest hurting a lot?" He asked carefully.


    "It doesn''t hurt much but a little bit. It''s Feeling numb."


    " I''m sorry. It''s because of me. If I had not slept putting my head on your chest, the place would not have been numb."


    "it ok Max....there..is no big deal." With that, she tries to lift her body but because of weakness, she felt her own body too heavy. Then she put her hand on his shoulder and started trying to support her body. But her efforts end where she started. Because in the second moment Max grabs her waist and puts her on his lap. He grabbed her close to his chest and kissed her on the forehead.


    She closed her eyes for a moment as his lips touched her head. She wanted to be in his arms forever but she knew it wasn''t possible. After a while, she raised her neck and said looking into his eyes. "Was what I saw before I fainted is true? What he had in front of me or that was my imagination." Thinking about that thirteen-year-old boy, her emotions overwhelmed her in an instant. Her voice became cracking. The tip of her nose turned red and she could cry at any time.


    "Who are you talking about?" He asked, raising his eyebrows. He knew who she was asking but he deliberately asked her that question.


    "You know very well who I am talking of." She said in an irritated tone. "And and...tell me... how do you know him." Seeing the expression on her face, he chuckled sarcastically. But this kind of behaviour was making her even more irritated.


    Because she didn''t get an immediate answer to her question, she got angry and quickly got up from his lap. Although it was not easy for her to stand up due to weakness, she got up and walked towards the door. "I will find the answer to my question myself." She said to him and opened the door of the room. Just as she was about to step out of the room, Max wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her back. He closed the door with his feet and pinned her on the wall. He trapped her with him both hands placing on the wall.


    She looked at him sharply. "Let me go."


    "Shuu..." He put his finger on her lips and said while looking in her eyes. "That was not your imagination."


    "It means... he.. he is..."


    "It means he is alive." Hearing that, she put her hand on her mouth and tears began to flow from her eyes. She didn''t understand how to react at that time.


    "Why are you crying?"


    "Aren''t you happy to see him?" His heart ached when he saw her crying. He thought she would be happy to see the 13-year-old boy after years who was closest to her heart. But it''s all turned opposite.


    Raina, on the other hand, was crying with her hands over her mouth. She didn''t understand what to do except crying. An hour ago In front of her was the boy she had lost.


    "Raina!" She looked at him when she heard her name from his mouth. "I want to meet him." With that, she quickly shook Max''s hand and walked back to the door.


    "This is not the right time Raina." When his words fell on her ears, her feet halted and she turned. "But why? How can I stop myself after seeing him? Also, you are not answering my question either. At least tell what can I do."


    He closed his eyes and sighed. He pinched the middle of his eyebrows after opening his eyes due to frustration. Then he crossed the distance between them by taking a long step and stood in front of her. He grabbed her hand and led her to the bed. He sat her on the edge of the bed and sat next to her.


    He took her hand in his and looked at her with his green eyes. "I can understand your feelings but this is not the right time to meet him and especially when my second aunt is present."


    "Then when will I be able to meet him?"


    "After four days you will be able to meet him on the day he has a checkup."


    "What''s the connection between all this and your aunt''s?"


    "I''ll tell you later. Just keep one thing in your mind, for now, you should behave normally in front of her." She tilted her head down and nodded to him. And immediately something hit her in the head and she quickly looked at Max. "He is alive it means my mother is also alive. Am I right?" She had a ray of hope in her eyes about the person she had lost so many years ago. Max was looking softly at her hopeful face. However, he knew she had been living with the fact that her mother had died. Even so, seeing the hope in her eyes today, it was hard for him to tell her that your mother had died that night.

 Chapter 160 - CH-160: Last breath of her life.

    Max grabbed her hand and pulled her towards him. He held her close to his warm chest. Her body was still trembling and she was waiting for his answer. He placed his rough hand on her back and placed the other one on the back of her head, pressing her even harder into his chest. Closing his eyes he answered her very calmly. "No! Your mother could not escape the fire that night. By the time I got there, your mother was taking the last breath of her life."


    And in the meantime, Raina burst into tears. She clenched his shirt in her delicate and small hand. Even though she knew the reality, it was difficult for her to believe the same fact again after seeing the ray of hope. But soon before her eyes, the scene of that horrible night which was happened six years ago came.


    Before her eyes, she saw the fire in which she had lost her everything. Even she could not see her mother for the last time. She had lost the most important person in her life that day but after meeting that thirteen-year-old boy today, she felt that her luck had helped her somewhere. And today, six years later, she got to see her little brother, and that was only because of Max.


    Yes, the thirteen-year-old boy who was setting wheelchair was her younger brother, whom she had considered dead to this day. She tightened her grip on his chest even more. "Max, that was a very black day for us. I was only 12 at that time. What a crime we had done. For which we were given such a cruel punishment." She began to whisper to his chest.


    Max, on the other hand, placed his chin on her head and closed his eyes. He was a witness to that brutality. He knew what was happened to her little family. He was blaming himself for not being able to reach there on time that day and for not being able to save her mother.


    But before her mother died, her mother handed him


    her seven-year-old brother. Her mother had closed her eyes, giving the responsibility of both siblings to Max. Her brother was paralyzed in the same accident.


    After a while, she calmed down completely and she loosened her grip on his chest. She poked her face out of his chest and looked at him. She lifted her hand and placed it on his cheek and began to rub his cheek with her soft and delicate hand. As her loving touch was felt on his cheek and a different kind of sensation ran through his body. He felt very relax just because of her soft touch.


    She looked into his eyes and asked. "But how do you know all that? How do you know my mother and brother? And how did you get there that day? Also, you already knew I was illegitimate. Can you please answer these questions for me?" Max saw the curiosity in her eyes, and seeing that curiosity, he decided that he should tell her everything. And once she knows the truth, if something happens to her or someone tries to do anything to her, he will always be ready to protect her.


    "I had just returned from abroad that day. I missed you so much. I wanted to see your smiling face so I decided to come straight to your home from the airport. But when I reached there, your house was burning in a terrible fire. My eyes widened at the sight. I was so shocked to see it all. But at that time my bodyguard helped me a lot and we both somehow managed to get inside the house. Everything in the house was engulfed in flames. My bodyguard and I started looking for you, your brother and mother. After a while, I saw your mother lying on the ground in the kitchen. When I approached her, I saw that she had already been stabbed in the stomach and blood was coming out of her stomach. She was unconscious due to too much blood loss. I quickly bent down and started trying to wake her up.


    A few moments later she opened her eyes and looked at me. But as soon as she saw me, she panicked and tried to move back. It was very hard to see her in that situation. She was scared of me because she didn''t recognize me at first. I grabbed her shoulder and told her who I was. She calmed down but tears started flowing from her eyes. I started asking her who did all this but she was having a hard time speaking. Then she raised her trembling hand and pointed to the closed room. When I went into the room, your brother was lying unconscious on the ground. As I approached, I noticed that both his legs were fractured. I then quickly picked him up and went back to your mother.


    When I approached your mother, my bodyguard was trying to ask her about you. Because we didn''t see you anywhere. At that time, she said with great difficulty that as soon as those people came, she had pushed you out of the house with your grandmother through the back door.


    Then she handed over your brother to me and gave up her life."


    After hearing all that, Raina went out of mind. All he said happened after her mother forcibly kicked her and her grandmother out of the house. She and her grandmother did not want to leave her mother but due to her mother''s stubbornness, they could not do anything.


    Her mother had told them before pushing them out of the house that, ''her brother was playing on the nearby ground. They would pick him from there and leave the city immediately.'' But when Raina and she and her grandmother went to the ground, they did not see her brother anywhere.


    And when they went to her home.....

 Chapter 161 - CH-161: Your big Prince is me.

    By the time Riana and her grandmother returned, her house was already on fire. Raina couldn''t see the burning house and she screamed. At that moment, the thought of her mother came to little Raina''s head and she started running towards the house. But before she could get inside, she was caught by her grandmother.


    Her mother had taken a promise from her grandmother that If anything happens to her, her grandmother will take care of her children.


    Seeing that burning house, Raina''s grandmother grabbed Raina to her chest and started crying. She was completely broken from the inside like a mirror seeing that burning house. Because her daughter had forcibly evicted her from that house some time ago, which was burning in front of her eyes.


    They did not know if her mother was alive or not. They both knew nothing about her little brother. After crying for some time, her grandmother decided to take her to her aunt''s place.


    Her grandmother told her aunt everything that had happened since she went there. When Raina''s aunt heard everything, she asked her grandmother that ''what she would do next.'' At the time, her grandmother said she had no idea. She doesn''t even know if her daughter is alive. She didn''t even know anything about her grandson. But all their doubts were dispelled when they saw the news.


    The news had clearly stated that a fire in a small house had killed all the members in the house. And four bodies have been found from that house. At that time, Raina''s grandmother had confirmed that her daughter and grandson were not alive. But she did not know who the other two bodies in the house were. And the same doubt was still in Raina''s mind. After that, her grandmother decided to leave the city and go to the village with Raina. Where she can raise Raina.


    When she told Max all this, he told her that he was the one who was behind that four bodies which were found from her house. He did all this to mislead the people who had done this cruel thing. Which made it easier for him to catch them. After hearing all this, she asked him. "Do you know who did it all? Did you find out who was behind it all?"


    "No! I still don''t know anything about that. I tried a lot but I could not reach any conclusion." Max told her all these lies. He knew very well who was behind all this. But he kept it in his heart so that she would not have any more tension.


    But still, Raina didn''t understand why he did it all.


    "You told me you were missing me. But as far as I remember, I never saw you in my childhood."


    "I know you don''t remember me." He pulled out his mobile and opened a photo in front of her. Her eyes lit up as soon as she saw the photo and she quickly snatched his mobile in her hand.


    "You know him?" She said pointing to the photo. "If you know him please take me. I want to meet him." Seeing her wonder, a smile formed on his lips and he hugged her from behind. "My dear I will take you to him but first tell me what similarities there is between the person in this photo and me." He said in his husky voice.


    Raina, who had been crying till now, turned her mood from bad to good after saw that photo and was looking at that photo very carefully.


    "This person''s eyes are like yours. And also his lips are like yours."


    "Really?" He whispered in her ear. His chin was on her shoulders and both arms were wrapped around her belly.


    "Yes. If you think I am lying, you can see." She moved his mobile slightly upwards. "Look." But the next moment he grabbed her hand with that mobile and pinned her hand to the bed. He pulled her top down from her shoulders with his other hand and pressed his lips to her delicate shoulders.


    "Ma..Max. What...what...are...yu...you..doing.?


    The touch of his lips made her breath heavy and she quickly closed her eyes.


    "Shh... don''t say, anything Sweetheart." He whispered in his s.e.xy and rough voice close to her ears again. Which caused an electric current ran through her whole body.


    "Don''t say anything. Just listen to what I am going to say." He licked her earlobes and kissed her on the shoulder again.


    "Max stop!" She said softly and raised her hand to adjust her top. But he grabbed her hand in the middle before it reached her top. And then he grabbed the wrists of both her hands in his and held on the place. "Stop struggling my Princess. You can not escape from my grasp against my wish."


    He moved his lips very close to her ear. "Not only that person''s eyes and lips are like mine, but that person is completely like me. Because that person was none other than your Max. Yes, my little princess, your big prince is me. As soon as she heard this, she opened her closed eyes wide. For a moment, her brain stopped working. And when her brain started working, she was already under Max on the bed.


    There was a mischievous smile on his face and he was looking at her with his green eyes as if he was looking straight at her soul from her body. And on the other hand, Raina was just staring at him without saying anything. There was still a question in her mind that she desperately needed an answer to. And whether to trust Max or not was completely dependent on that answer.


    "But your face is very different from his." Even though she said this, the expression on his face did not change. Looking that he was not saying anything, she opened her mouth to speak again. "If you will clear that fact, I will except that you are my Big Prince."

 Chapter 162 - CH-162: You are My Big Prince

    He got up from the bed and stood on the marble floor. "Come!" He stretched out his hand towards her, "Come with me!" He said again and she placed her hand in his wide-opened hand. Max curved his finger over her hand and pulled her towards him in one fell swoop. Due to his fast move, her upper half went straight and hit his chest.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    "Shuu.." He placed his finger on her lips and then slide down the fingerprint of his finger towards her slender neck. He stopped his fingertip on her collarbone and she breathes halted. She felt a little uncomfortable and her body shivered from head to toe.


    "Max!" She said and patted his hand. "I thought you were going to take me somewhere."


    "Oops! Oh! I''m sorry sweetheart. Now let''s go." He put his hand on her waist and led her to the closet. Raina was confused as to why Max was taking her to his closet. And after a while, he took her and stood in front of his cupboard. Raina was in his arms and silently watched what he was doing. He opened the cupboard door and revealed his coat suits.


    He slid all the coat suits to one side with his free hand. He then placed his finger on a narrow hole in the corner of the cupboard and with that, the inner side of the cupboard opened wide. Seeing that surprise made her feel like her eyes came out for a second.


    When the inner side of the cupboard was opened, there was pitch darkness. Which made her feel a little scared and she put her hand on his hand which was placed on her waist.


    "What happened?" He asked her. She swallowed and she answered. "I''m feeling a little scared." Hearing this, he pulled her close to his chest and kissed her on her forehead. "Don''t be afraid I''m with you." He reassured her and took her inside the cupboard. He closed the outer door of the cupboard and led her into the darkness.


    Then he took out his mobile and typed a code on the screen and at the same time there was light everywhere. In front of the two of them, steps were leading downwards. He began to take her down with him. "Max, What a place this is."


    "This is my secret place. No one knew about this place until today apart from Alex and Noah. But today you also know about this secret place of mine. And I hope you will not open your little mouth to anyone about this."


    "Yes! I''m not." She said while looking down and with that, they both reached down. There was a dim light everywhere, so she couldn''t see exactly what was there. He then led her into a closed room. It was as dim as another place. But the darkness disappeared after he pressed the switch and the room was revealed before her beautiful eyes.


    There were a lot of statues in that room. Who was given a different look? "Max, what is this? Why this room like a drama company?"


    "It''s all is part of my life." He said her very simply and left her in the middle of the room. After some moment he brought a box in front of her. He opened that box. There was a mask in it. He picked up the mask without any delay and put it on his face and faced her.


    As soon as she saw him, her jaw dropped and she put her hand on her wide-opened mouth in surprise. She looked at him for a moment and threw herself on him and wrapped her legs around his midriff. "You are a big prince." She yelled in happiness.


    "Yes, I am your big prince my little princess." He wrapped his arms tightly around her delicate body and hugged her.


    "You don''t know how much I missed you after that incident. I didn''t even have a guarantee that I will be able to see you again. But now you are with me. You are my Max and my big Prince."


    "Yes, I am my love." He started rubbing her back. She couldn''t tell how much happy she was when she found out that Max was her big prince. At that time, she just wanted to spread her wings to show her happiness. At that time she wanted to go to the top of Everest and shout that I am with my Prince. But another hand she knew that it was all impossible. Only thing was possible to stay in his arms and hug him. After a while, she poked her head out of his crook and looked at him. And then she said, "Marry me!"


    "What?" He was surprised by her sudden confession. "Say again what did you say."


    "I said marry me."


    "Huh." He widened his eyes and kept looking at her. Her face fell as she saw the look of surprise on his face. "You don''t want to marry me." While looking down she removed the legs from his toned waist. She also removed the arm wrapped around his neck and took a step back from him.


    And before she could take another step, Max pressed her against his story body. "You are thinking wrong. The moment I first saw you playing with your brother in the park, I decided that my wife, Mrs. Martin, would be you." As soon as she heard this, her cheeks started turning red. She was very shy at the time. But suddenly the question popped into her head and she looked at him. "But why were you using this mask at that time?"


    "I was on a mission and I couldn''t take risks at that time by showing you my original face."


    Hearing this she narrowed her eyebrows and said, "I not feeling that I''m talking to a doctor. It feels like I''m talking to a secret officer or Cops."


    *****


    Request Note( please read) :- My dear readers, my heart is broken and I do not understand why you are doing this to me. Why don''t you all voting for this novel? Are you punishing me for not getting you to read a new chapter for ten days? So please don''t do that because I already told you the reason. And this will not happen after this. Please vote for your poor author''s novel and increase the rank because the rank of this novel has really gone down a lot. Understand this as my request and please help your author. Because if you do, I''ll give you a mass release.

 Chapter 163 - CH-163: Spicy.

    Meanwhile


    Thirteen-year-old Raina''s brother was sitting in his wheelchair near the window. In his small hand was a frame which he held close to his chest. There were tears in his eyes. After a while, he separated the frame from his chest and held it in front of his eyes. "Mom, today I met your little princess. She has not changed. She still looks the same as before. She looks much prettier than before. I know she recognized me in first look but after many years seeing me alive she got shocked and faint. Mom, you will be glad to hear that Max loves her dearly."


    Some time ago Max took Raina to his room after she fainted. All the members of the family were shocked as to why all of a sudden she fainted. Raina''s brother, who was in a wheelchair, began to worry about her. He also wanted to go with them when he saw Max was taking his sister to his room. But Max stopped him by signalling his eyes. Max had stopped him from coming so that no one could doubt on the relationship between him and Raina. And especially his aunt.


    .....


    It was noon and there was a lunch break in college. Three girlfriends were sitting in the canteen with their fourth friend. After many days of trouble and misunderstanding, the trio had resumed college today. They were having their lunch with David in the college canteen. The four of them were laughing and chatting during their lunch. They were so engrossed in their world that they did not know how badly Violet was looking at them.


    By the time Avery was absent from college, Violet was overjoyed. During those days she tried her best to get closer to Alex. And in her eyes, somehow she was successful because Alex spoke to her. But after Avery came, everything went the same as before.


    Avery''s existence was piercing her like a needle and she wanted to end that Avery''s existence by hook or crook.


    Violet was so busy looking at Avery that she didn''t notice that Lily was looking at her with big eyes. Not everything was right between Lily and Avery but still, she never created any problems for Avery. And she didn''t understand why Violet was behind Avery.


    Ever since Raina and Emily found out that Avery was pregnant, they have been taking special care of her. David was confused by seeing that two of them worrying about Avery very much. He had no idea what had happened to them that made them so possessive for Avery.


    Raina asked her as Avery suddenly got up from her seat. "What happened?"


    "Hmm. I would like something spicy. It''s all very tasteless."


    "WHAT?" Raina, Emily and David said together.


    "But I find it all tasty. And all this is to your liking. Firstly you have ordered all this and now you are not eating." David said pointing towards the dishes with his chopstick. "These dishes is your favourite." He again said.


    "Yes, I know it is all my Favorite. But all of a sudden I don''t feel like eating it because it doesn''t taste as good as usual. I want to eat something spicy and I''m going to bring it."


    "But too much spice is not good for your health..." Before Emily could complete her sentence, Avery ran from there and went straight to the counter. Avery was waiting for her order near the counter and was unaware of what was happening in the canteen.


    All the students in the canteen were muttering at the sight of three very handsome young men. And they were none other than Alex, Noah and Max. When Violet''s eyes fell on Alex, her heart rate increased and she began to pray that Alex would come and sit at her side table.


    When the canteen manager saw Alex''s majestic figure in the canteen, he quickly got up from his seat. He went in front of Alex and bowed down. "Welcome Mr. President, Young master Max and Mr. Noah. Please sit down." He gestured to them, pointing to the chair, and said respectfully.


    "Hmph," Alex said without looking at him. And as he was about to sit on the chair his gaze went to Avery who was standing near the counter. She was hitting her toe on the ground while waiting for her order. Seeing her, he understood that she was very impatient because she had been standing near the counter for a long time. Seeing all that, he clenched his fist and his aura became dark.


    He then turned his gaze towards the whole canteen. He saw Raina, Emily and David were sitting in a corner of the canteen and their eyes fixed on Avery. To think that there was something behind him to take care of his wife made his facial expressions pleasing.


    He moved his eyes at the canteen counter again and looked at the staff. The canteen staff stood in a line waiting for their manager''s command. The same manager who was stood by his side to take their orders. He was angry to see her standing at the canteen counter for a long time but he knew that there was nothing related with the canteen manager or the staff. ''This is all its effect.''


    He gestured to the manager with his index finger and the manager bent down. "Yes, Mr. President." He said very softly and respectfully.


    "The girl who is standing at the counter, first give her her order and then come to take our order."


    "Ok Mr. President." After saying these words, the manager came back to the counter and gave her an order. She was very happy to see the tray of spicy food in her hand and her mouth watered. Her happiness was evident on her face which made Alex wonder that what Avery had ordered which made her so happy.


    He felt curious about that and got up from his seat. He buttoned his coat and took a long step towards her with one hand in his pocket. Avery was busy looking at the tray and licking her lips not aware that Alex was coming towards her.

 Chapter 164 - CH-164: Because I think Sir likes her.

    Seeing that Alex walking towards Avery, the students started squabbling.


    "Look!  Where President Alex is going?" Said, one senior female student.


    "I think Sir is going towards Avery." Said her friend.


    And her name was Ester


    "And why do you think about this?"  Said Ester''s friend.


    "To talk to her. Didn''t you see in the fresher''s party how beautiful President Sir and Avery were dancing?" Said, Ester.


    "Yeah, I saw it.  But what does that thing have to related to this thing?"


    "Because I think Sir likes her."


    "Not possible."


    "But why?"


    "Because my cousin is in her class and he said that the President sir hates Avery the most.  The president leaves no chance to insult her."


    "Yeah, I agree with you. And just because the President sir danced with her doesn''t mean he likes her.  The whole college knows that Clara is the President''s girlfriend.  My sister is also in her class and she was saying the same thing as your cousin." Said Ester''s second friend.


    "But where there is hate, there is love," Ester said while looking at Alex.


    Ester belonged to a prestigious family.  Her father was working on a high position in the ELIZA Group.  Ester knew almost all the members of Hill family very closely and she considered Alex as her ideal person.


    Ester was an Avery''s senior and she was sitting behind Violet''s table with her friends.  Violet was listening to their whole conversation. She became happy when she heard Ester''s friend but she turned red with anger when she heard Ester''s last words.


    Now there was only a short distance left between Avery and Alex.


    "Ahh..." Suddenly something came between her legs and the food tray in her hands bounced in the air. And before she could take care of herself, she lost her balance and her body started falling.  At that moment, there was only one fear came in her eye. And that was about her unborn child.


    She placed both hands on her belly in no time and prayed to God to keep her child safe. And just her body was about to hit to the ground, two strong hands catches her and took her load on himself.


    There was still fear in her closed eyes for her unborn child and was in the arms of that strong-willed man.  She didn''t take a moment to recognize that person''s familiar scent and she took his name. "Alex!"  She unknowingly placed one of her hands on his hand which was on her stomach and another placed it on his chest and clenched his coat.  Her long and silky hair, which was loose, bounced from their place and stuck in the thin beard on his cheek. This way her hair hid his half face.


    What would have happened if Alex hadn''t caught her.  with that thought she gasped for air and her body began to tremble.  Those present in the canteen had seen it all with their own eyes.  They had seen how Avery had lost her balance.  How her food tray was thrown into the air and came towards Alex.  How did Alex save himself from that falling food tray?


    Some of them thought that Avery had done it all on purpose, while others thought it was an accident.  But for both sides, they were all waiting for Alex''s reaction.  What will happen to Avery later?  The thought caused some students to feel cold sweat on their heads.


    But Ester was one of those students who found it all very romantic and she started clicking photos of the two of them.  She hid her mobile in the book and clicked all the photos so that no one could see when she clicked the photo.


    When Alex felt Avery''s trembling body in his arms, he immediately whispered in her ear. "Everything is fine now!  Don''t be afraid!  I am here my love!"  He said it all in a very subtle voice that only she could hear, and noticing everyone''s presence, he took her away from himself.  Avery had slipped out of his arms but still, her hand was on his chest and she was standing next to him.  Her head was down and she didn''t dare to face him.


    All one was now waiting for Alex to say something but to their surprise he said nothing to her and left from there. He went towards canteen manager. "Clean up all that mess and don''t dare say a word to her." He said in a very cold and dominating tone and then went into the canteen''s kitchen.  Avery was still standing there, staring at the food on the floor.


    Moments later, Raina, Emily, and David approached her. Raina put her hand on Avery''s shoulder and took her away with them.  Because all this was happening in the canteen, the students did not know that their favourite professor was present in the canteen and was watching all from the beginning. The way Alex saved Avery from falling, Lucas had clenched his fists and there was a terrible rage on his face.


    Lucas didn''t like the way Alex saved Avery from falling.  There could have been another way to save her from falling, in his sight in which Alex would not have had to touch her so closely. Then he walked away in anger.


    But there was still a person who was looking at the place where Avery was with wide eyes. She had a hand behind Avery''s sudden fall.  It was because of her that Avery suddenly fell and that person was none other than Violet.  The purpose for which Violet did it was not fulfilled.  Her plan had failed.


    She had so cleverly stumbled upon Avery''s feet that no one noticed.  Not even Alex couldn''t notice Violet''s trick due to the sight on Avery.


    .....


    The three girlfriends were sitting at their favourite place with David. Avery''s hand was on her stomach and she was still nervous. Seeing her so nervous, David couldn''t help but ask her. "Avery! You are safe now. Nothing happened to you. President Alex saved you on time. So now change the expression on your face and give a sweet smile." But still, she was not affected so David tried to do something different to encourage her.

 Chapter 165 - CH-165: Natural Juice.

    "He was not as cold as I thought. Most likely it was because his girlfriend was no longer with him. Because the president I know would have insulted you today, he would not have thought of anything and would have simply blamed you. And if his girlfriend Clara had been with him, things would have been horrible. I think the President has started liking."


    David was so engrossed in his babbling that he didn''t even realize that the soft spot of Avery''s heart hit as soon as Clara''s name was mentioned and two drops of tears fell from her beautiful eyes to her hand.


    But when Raina notices it, she puts her hand on David''s shoulder. "Can you please shut your mouth?"


    "But why?"


    "Because of Ave..."


    "Miss Miller!" Before Raina could finish her sentence, she heard Avery''s name in a very calm voice and she turned looked at the person. In front of them stood Lucas with a bottle in his hand.


    "Sir, You are here.." Emily asked him surprisingly.


    "Yes, I''m here to see Miss Miller."


    "But why," David asked immediately because he didn''t like Lucas from day one.


    "But why?" Lucas repeated David words while narrowing his eyes at David''s question. It was clear from the expression on his face that he was very angry with David.


    "Mr David, don''t forget that I am your professor." Lucas''s words were very simple but the meaning behind them was too big for David to notice. David pressed his lips into a thin line and turned his head towards the other direction. Lucas approaches Avery and stretches out his hand in front of her.


    "Miss Miller, take this."


    Avery looked at him with her crystal clear eyes and asked. "What is this?"


    "Juice."


    "Juice?" Emily and Raina said looking at each other.


    "What''s so shocking about this? I''ve seen what happened in the canteen and I know you haven''t eaten anything since that mess. So take this."


    "But sir."


    "Just take. This juice is completely natural and made by my mother." Suddenly Lucas bent down a bit and took Avery''s hand in his and placed that bottle in her hand. Lucas''s sudden cold touch caused a current to run through her body and she quickly pulled her hand back from his. "Than...thank...you sir." Her words stuttered and she said looking down in a slow voice.


    "Okay! Now drink this."


    "Huh?" She looked at him in surprise. Not only she but also Raina and Emily looked at him. Because they thought it was okay to give her a bottle of juice, but it was too much in their eyes to drink the juice in his presence. And upon all this, she was pregnant, so they were both very afraid about her health.


    "But..."


    "It''s Ok!" Avery cut Emily''s sentence in the middle before she finished her sentence. Because she didn''t want that argument to be too much. And her inner feeling was telling that Lucas would not harm her in any way. She opened the lid of the bottle and held it close to her lips.


    Her mobile phone rang just as she was about to take a sip of juice. She pulled the mobile out of her bag and when she saw Alex''s name on the screen, she immediately picked up the phone and held it close to her ear. When she said hello, she immediately heard Alex''s voice from the other side. "Come to my office Love." He said her very affectionately because he knew that her mind was already in the mess because of what had happened in the canteen. And he didn''t want her to be afraid of him. Avery was a little relieved when she heard Alex''s loving voice.


    She quickly put her mobile in the bag and closed the bottle lid. Seeing her closing the lid, Lucas quickly asked her. "Why are you closing the lid of the bottle?"


    "Because I have to go." She said as she got up from the bench.


    "But at least finish your juice."


    "I''m sorry sir but I''m in a hurry. I''m taking this bottle with me. I will drink this later." She said as she hung her bag on her back and then looked at her friends. "I''ll call you later."


    "Ok." Raina and Emily said simply because they knew where she was going. But David didn''t know, so he asked immediately. "But where are you going?"


    "I have important work to do." She preferred to lie with him rather than answer his question.


    .....


    When Avery reached outside Alex''s office, Ethan was standing near the office door with a blue file in his hand. He was seriously looking into the file. She decided not to disturb him and knocked on the door very slowly.


    But because it was so close, Ethan heard a knock on the door, and he looked up, and with that door of the office opened. When the door was opened, Alex was standing in the doorway in front of Avery because he had opened the door. She couldn''t stop herself after seeing him in front of her eyes and she threw herself on him.


    She wrapped her arms around him and buried her face in his chest. Due to her sudden act, Alex was taken a little back. It was her first time to throw herself on him in such a way that made him a little surprised. But he felt pleased to feel her in his arms and then he also wrapped his arms around her small frame.


    Ethan smiled as he saw the two of them in each other''s arms like a lovebird. But all of a sudden in the next moment he felt chilly and when he looked at his boss he saw the anger in the boss''s eyes. A cold sweat came over his head and he left out of there quickly.


    *****


    Note( please read):- I am very grateful to all those who have paid for the privilege. You have helped your author by buying a privilege. And a big thank you to all the readers who are reading this Locked Chapter by paid. And they are requested to read all the chapters that I am uploading today and tomorrow before midnight tomorrow(GMT+8). Thanks also to all the other readers who are supporting this novel. Stay tuned because I''m going to upload a lot of chapters in these two days. And a big thank you to all the readers who are reading this Locked Chapter.

 Chapter 166 - CH-166: My wife.

    Ethan smiled as he saw the two of them in each other''s arms like a lovebird. But all of a sudden in the next moment he felt chilly and when he looked at his boss he saw the anger in the boss''s eyes. A cold sweat came over his head and he left out of there quickly.


    Alex grabbed her waist tight and lifted her a little above the ground and put her feet on his feet.


    He took two steps back and stood leaning against the wall near the door. She was in his arms and the door of his office was still open but there was nothing to worry about as no one was allowed to enter that corridor without permission. But Avery, Raina and Emily had exceptions.


    He was holding her waist with one hand and stroking her hair with the other hand. Principal and other four professors present in his office could not believe their eyes when they saw Alex being so affectionate with a girl. They all doubted that they were daydreaming. Because, according to them, Alexander the Great could not have been so kind to anyone. And upon all this, the person who was in his arms was not his girlfriend but a college student.


    Avery''s face was hidden in his chest so the college staff could not see her face. That college staff included the principal and four other professors.


    At the time of stroking her hair, when Alex''s eyes went towards them and saw the surprise look on their faces, he told them in a firm voice. "All of you go now."


    "Huh!" Her eyes widened when she heard Alex was saying someone to go out, and she realized that they weren''t alone in the office.


    She brought her hand to the front, sliding it over his back, and placed it on his chest. She poked her little face out of his chest and looked at who was in the office.


    And she was horrified when she saw the principal and four other professors. Her body trembled at the thought that she was hugging Alex in front of the college principal and teachers. She immediately put her other hand on Alex''s chest, pushed herself, and stood with her head down at his side.


    Now looking at Avery''s face, those five were even more shocked. They stopped their breathing. They never thought that normal first-year student would be so close to the president.


    ''Is this girl a gold digger?''


    ''Isn''t the president''s girlfriend coming to college because of these girls?''


    ''Have these girls snatched the president from his girlfriend? I never thought this naive looking girl would be such a bitch.'' All these thoughts were coming to the head of the professor apart from the principal.


    On the other hand with their piercing eyes, Avery''s body was shaking as if she had been put in cold water. "I''m sorry." She pursed her trembling lips and turned her heel to the open door. Just as she was about to step out of the door, Alex grabbed her by the wrist and turned her around.


    "Where are you going?" He pulled her towards him and held her close to his chest. He wrapped his arms around her waist and brought his lips to her ears. "Why are you trembling?"


    "Alex let me go."


    "But why?" He put his hand on her head and began to rub her scalp.


    "Alex, It is not right to be like this in front of the principal and professor. They will think wrong about me." After hearing Avery''s words, when Alex saw the expression on their faces, he thought that somehow she was also saying the truth.


    Alex grabbed her fist full hair and pulled her face out of his chest. "Come with me." He said and took one of her hand in his hand and placed the other on her waist. He took her in front of the college staff.


    "Although I told you to go, all of you are standing here, so I thought you are more interested in my personal life than your job." Saying this, he kept looking at them for a few moments. The anger in his voice made them all tremble. Even when the AC in the office was on, a cold sweat came on their head automatically. One of the lady professors dared to say something. "No sir! It''s not like that."


    "Did I ask you?" Alex yelled at her.


    "You are..." Before he could finish his words, Avery patted his chest with her little hand and drew his attention to herself.


    "What Love?" He asked, turning on his calm mode.


    "Please don''t talk them like this, it''s my fault." She didn''t like the fact that he was scolding the college professor in front of her.


    "Ok! I will not. But it''s just because of you." Hearing Alex''s words, the lady professor wanted to grab Avery''s leg. Today she was saved from Alex only because of Avery.


    "Now all of you meet my Wife."


    "Wife! What?" Those five said together with great shock.


    "Yes my little wife, Mrs. Avery Alexander Hill." It was the biggest shock of their life. Their eyes were torn out and before they could do anything more, Alex spoke. "Get out of my sight all of you before I lose my temper."


    All five of them took their hearts in their hands and ran from there. After they left, Alex went to close the door of the office. Still, Avery was stood in her place like a statue, wondering what Alex just said.


    Alex approached her from behind and stood behind her. He sneaked his arms around her thin waist and pulled her more closer. He put his chin on her left shoulder and whispered in her ear.


    "What are you thinking?"


    She moved her head slightly as she felt his mint breath fill her ears. Her heart rate increased and she answered quickly. "No...nothing."


    "Hmm..." He paused for a few seconds and asked again.

 Chapter 136 - CH-136: Dont worry,

    Alex was running his hand through his hair. He looked frustrated. He didn''t understand exactly what had happened with Emily. Couldn''t he protect her?


    He even had asked to, who he had sent to protect Emily during the tournament, "what had happened with Emily during the tournament." But he didn''t get any clue. Because according to them, everything was normal during the tournament and no one had approached her with evil intention.


    He had told all that to Max and Noah. Noah was thinking carefully about the whole thing. Yesterday he had raised his hand on Alex in anger but he knew how strict Alex was for anyone''s safety. Noah knew very well about to bodyguards that Alex had hired to protect Emily, and he knew that the bodyguards didn''t even care about their own lives to protect anyone.


    He thought of something which they did not notice. He opened his mouth to say this. "I think the main fact is hidden from us."


    "What do you mean?" Max asked him.


    "I have to see those photos for that."


    "And she''s not ready to give you Emily''s mobile." Alex looked at Avery and said. She was sitting like a little bunny in a corner of the wall. She was holding Emily''s mobile close to her chest as if her life was in that mobile.


    Noah had asked her for mobile but she didn''t want to give it to anyone. She was sitting on the floor in the corner. She didn''t want anyone to see those photos.


    To try once again Noah got up from his seat and approached her. He sat on his knees in front of her. "Little Sister ....."


    "No, I will not," Avery yelled at him before he could say anything.


    Alex Signed on hearing her and he also got up from his seat and went to her. He also sat on his knees next to Noah.


    "Love." He said very softly.


    "No Alex, I will not give you mobile." She said and buried herself even more in walls. Alex took a deep breath and stretched out his hand towards her. With her eyes closed, she knew nothing about the hand that was coming towards her. Her eyes widened when she felt a strong grip on her arm. She looked up and her gaze met to Alex''s. Because of her stubbornness, Alex had no choice but to force her. He pulled her in one move and her head hit his chest.


    He quickly placed one of his hands on her back and held her in place. He took his other hand close to her chest and forcibly took the mobile from her hands. He handed the mobile to Noah. And here Avery shouted. "No! Why did you do that?" She started crying, her small fist began to hit Alex''s chest. Seeing her like he felt very helpless and he immediately hugged her.


    He was trying to calm her down by rubbing her back. But she was constantly crying. "Alex, why did you do that? Why Alex?" She started hitting him on back and biting him on chest. He didn''t care if she was biting or hitting him. Just he didn''t want to see her miserable condition.


    "If he will misuse those photos. What if he will also blackmail Emily? Email. She will try to take her own life again."


    "Nothing like that will happen. He will not do anything like that."


    "How can you say that?"


    "Because I know." He grabbed both her shoulders and separated her from himself. "Ave, he has a right. He has a right to know everything about Emily."


    "But why?" The tip of her nose was completely red and there were tears in her eyes. Her lips were trembling and Alex wanted to kiss those trembling lips very badly.


    "Because he loves her."


    "No!" she yelled and hit him. "He doesn''t love her. I saw that he had even refused to recognize her. He has no right." She got up from the corner of the wall.


    Noah was standing a short distance from them. Every word of Avery pierced his heart. He didn''t think he would have to pay such a high price for ignoring Emily.


    As Avery was about to go to Noah, Alex grabbed her hands and pinned her on the wall. "Why don''t you understand that he has the right?" He shouted at her. His wide-open eyes were bloody red. She flinched at the anger in his eyes and her body began to tremble.


    Seeing her trembling body, he noticed that he scarred her again. He sighed and pulled her into his warm embrace. He placed one of his hands on her waist and began to pat her back with the other. He tilted his head down and brought his lips to her ears. "Love, Noah loves Emily just like I love you and Max loves Raina."


    He said to her in a very soft voice. Instead of responding to him, she turned her face to other side and stayed in his arms. Alex gestured to Noah to do his job.


    Noah connected Emily''s mobile with Max''s computer. He restored everything that Emily had deleted. There were some messages and emails. He found out within ten minutes that who had sent her all this.


    He looked at Alex and smirked at him. Alex was still holding Avery in his arms, he understood the meaning of Noah''s devilish smirk and he too passed him a smirk.


    ....


    Emily was sitting on the bed with her head down and looking at her lap. This time Noah was sitting on the bed next to her instead of sitting on the chair. Raina and Avery were sitting on the couch. Alex and Max were standing next to them.


    Raina raised her eyes and looked at Max and took his hand in hers. Her hand was cold and was sweating. Max narrowed his green eyes and bent down. "What happened princess?" He put his other hand on her shoulder and whispered in her ear. "I''m worried about Emily."


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine." He kissed her on the head and sat on the arm of the sofa next to her.

 Chapter 145 - CH-145: But my sister is hidden in your arms.

    Raina and Emily had no idea what was going on. They already wanted to ask Avery a lot of questions. And now it''s pregnancy. She had told them but still, they had no idea if Alex was treating her well or not. Noah gently placed Avery''s feet on the floor. And immediately caught her face. She was his red eyes, she knew he was trying so hard to hold back his tears. And that surprised her very most.


    "What did you call me some time ago?"


    "Hmm.....Brother! If you have any problem, I will not call your brother again."


    "No. No. It''s not like that. I would prefer you to call me brother. Now just tell. Is your health very bad Or are you having a hard time with this pregnancy?"


    "No! I''m fine."


    "Hmm." He sighed and pulled her in a bone-crushing hug. Instead of pushing him away from Avery, Alex puts his hand in his pocket and looks at them smiling. This look of her husband had confused her. She knew very well that Alex was very possessive about her. And what has happened to him now. How can he let his friend hug her like this?


    It was different in the case of Max. Max considered her as his little sister. And she has the same feeling for him. But what about Noah. Does Noah''s mind have the same feeling for her as Max? Can she trust Noah like Max? And the strangest thing was that she didn''t feel scared because of his touch. She didn''t feel his touch awkward. She felt safe in his arms.


    Unknowingly she wrapped her arms around him and placed her head on his shoulder. Tears welled up in his eyes as soon as felt her soft and small hand on his back. Finally, today was the moment he had been waiting for so many years. Today Avery was close to his heart.


    He looked at Emily with his teary eyes and passed her a smile. She was surprised to see him crying because she had never seen tears in the eye before. After staying in his arms for some time, Avery patted his back. "Brother, I can''t breathe." That hug was too hard for her. " I''m sorry." He said and let her go. He stepped little back. "little sister if you don''t mind can I touch your belly."


    "..." Avery''s mind was stopped thinking. It was the biggest shock Noah gave to her. She had no idea how to react. She was just looking at him with wide eyes. And suddenly Alex came forward and put his hand on her waist. "You don''t have to ask. You can." Avery snapped her eyes and looked at Alex. "How can?" She muttered. Which was only hearable for Alex.


    He put his hand on her cheek and turned her face towards him. He brought his lips to her ears. "Be easy! Like Max, he is also your brother. He''s happy. Don''t think too much because I am here." Alex assured her but the talk between the two of them was just for them. Alex didn''t want Noah to feel embarrassed. He gave her a sweet kiss on the cheek and stayed next to her.


    Noah moved his hand and placed it on her flat stomach. Although Avery didn''t feel Noah''s touch bad, still she felt uneasy.


    She leaned towards Alex and put her head on his chest. That situation was a bit awkward for her. Noah''s hand was on her stomach and there were tears in his eyes but a smile on his lips. He was crying and smiling at the same time.


    Seeing that his emotions were getting out of control, Emily got up from her chair and walked over to him. She put her hand on his shoulder and began to rub. She felt a little pain in her wrist but she ignored it.


    "Noah, don''t scare her." He snapped his head and looked at her. "I''m not scaring her Emi." And he turned his attention back to Avery. "Little sister, am I scare you?" He asked the question but there was fear in his voice. ''What Emily is saying is the truth?''


    "No, you don''t," Alex assured him before Avery could say anything.


    "Look, Emily. Alex is saying to himself that I am not scaring her. I''m happy the little guest will come in a few days." He said pulling his hand from her stomach.


    "Not in a few days but a few months. This is just the first month." Alex said rubbing her arm.


    "Alex, Don''t you think that you found out about Avery''s pregnancy very early? Generally, It takes a month or more to find out about a pregnancy."


    "Brother, stop teasing me."


    Max spoke after long times but said something that created a creamy blush on Avery''s face and she turned her face back into Alex''s chest and wrapped her arms around his waist. All laughed out loud at her cute behaviour and Alex wrapped his arms around her waist while placing his chin on her head. He started stroking her long Brown heirs with one hand, placing another on her small waist.


    "I think we should leave now," Raina said tugging Max''s sleeve.


    "Hmph." He patted her head like a small puppy and looked at Alex. "Raina is saying right. It is already too late."


    "Okay. But you also need to tell your sister."


    "But my sister is hidden in your arms. So it will be easier if you to tell her." Although Avery was in Alex''s arms, her sharp ears were hearing everything. Her cheeks became even redder and she tightened her grip on Alex. She was cursing Max in her mind.


    Alex lowered his head and brought his lips to her ear. "Darling they are leaving. Don''t you want to say goodbye?"


    "Can''t they stop here? I want to spend time with Raina and Emily." She murmured near his warm chest which was only Alex could hear.

 Chapter 152 - CH-152: My daughter?

    Raina looked up at him and her body began to tremble in the same spot. Her throat went dry and she stepped back. Then Kenny''s dad came out of the kitchen.


    "Mr Martin! You are welcome. Please come inside."


    "Thank you, Mr Steve." Max went inside and sat on the chair. He was accompanied by a beautiful young woman who made Raina''s heartache.


    When Kenny''s father saw Raina standing there, he quickly asked her. " Dear, You are not gone." There he was calling her at that time but she was just staring at Max.


    She didn''t know what to say at the time and she was just looking at Max. Kenny''s father saw her staring at Max and began to worry about her. He thought Max would be angry if he sees her looking at him like this. So he said to her. "Dear, This is Mr Martin and Mr Martin this is Raina. My daughter."


    "My daughter?" As soon as Raina heard this, she turned her neck and started looking at Kenny''s father with wide eyes. Again tears started flowing from her eyes. No one had called her ''my daughter'' before. Everyone had hurt her. She had heard bad words for her since childhood.


    "Raina you go home now." Kenny''s father called her again. She nodded her head and walked towards the door. Before she could go too far, Max yelled at her. "Miss Raina, I have heard that you can make a very nice coffee. Can you make it for two of us?" Upon hearing this, her steps halted. She knew he was doing it all on purpose.


    She turned and went into the kitchen. He smirked as he watched her walk into the kitchen.


    "How do you know her name?" The girl who was accompanying him asked, placing her hand on his shoulder.


    "Didn''t you hear when Mr Steve was taking her name?"


    "Yes, I forgot about it." She agreed, but she did not realize that Max had taken her name before Mr Steve. Soon Raina brought two cups of coffee in the tray and placed them on the table in front of them. Just as she was about to leave, Max stopped her again. "Miss Raina, how long have you been working here?" Her heart ached whenever Max called her Miss. His every word was piercing her like a needle at that time. She couldn''t believe it was the same Max she was in love with.


    "Miss I have asked you something." He asked her again. She lowered her eyes and opened her mouth slightly to answer him. But before the words came out of her mouth,


    Mr Steve spoke. "She has been working here form the last four days."


    " Is that so." He said raising his eyebrows.


    "This girl." He said pointing to Raina Kare. "Are not go to college."


    " No!"


    "IF you don''t mind can I ask why?"


    Kenny''s father sighed and saw Raina. "Dear! Go inside. I have put the special dish in the micro oven. After five minutes, add oil and put them in the microwave oven again." Kenny''s father didn''t want to talk about Raina in front of her. He didn''t want to hurt her feeling.


    "Mrs Martin. Raina is not my biological daughter. But for me, she is no less than my daughter. She is a very good child. At that time she asked me for a job. She has no one in this world. She is an orphan." Hearing this, a different kind of emotion flashed in Max''s eyes. "Raine had saved my daughter''s life five days earlier."


    The principal and other staff of the college entered the canteen. Also, the entry of students started in the canteen. All the staff in the college sat around Max. The principal joined Max and started discussing with him. Kenny was also in the canteen because of the break.


    Now Kenny, Raina and Mr Steve started serving special dishes to everyone.


    It was a very heavy time for Raina. She was in pain whenever she saw him smiling with the girl sitting next to him. Which was evident in her eyes. Which was didn''t go unnoticed by Kenny, and she wondered if there was anything between Max and Raina. But she did not understand what could happen between a normal girl like Raina and a world-renowned cardiologist. And all these same thoughts were in the head of the girl who came with Max. The way Max was looking at Raina made her feel a little strange.


    Raina picked up the empty glass from the table and began to put it in the tray.


    "Take this money." That girl holds cash in front of Raina. Raina was confused and she asked, "But why, ma''am."


    "Mr Steve told us all about your poor condition. This money will help you."


    "I am sorry ma''am but I can''t take this money. Also, I am happy with my situation." Just as Raina was about to put the glass in the tray, the girl started laughing which made everyone''s attention go to her. "You don''t want this money."


    "No, ma''am," Raina answered very politely. But Max was furious to see that the girl offered Raina the money, and he tightened his grip on the coffee cup.


    "If you don''t want money, then why are you trying to flirt with Max?"


    "What?" Raina said widening her eyes.


    "Yes. I see from the beginning that you are trying to flirt with him." The girl''s voice was so loud that she drew the attention of everyone in the canteen to her.


    Raina never thought she would ever hear everything like this. She had faced a lot of problems in her life but she never took a bad path. Yes, She was a bit funny but there was a reason behind her behaviour. She used to do funny things to keep herself out from her past.


    And in front of her, Zuri was accusing her of flirting with someone Raina loved more than herself.

 Chapter 167 - CH-167: You are the King.

    Hmm..." He paused for a few seconds and asked again. "Aren''t you hungry? You don''t feel like eating anything. And what happened with you in the canteen? Why you suddenly lose your balance? Do you still feel weak? Do you want to go to the hospital?"


    When she heard this, she remembered the incident in the canteen and felt ashamed. She bit her lower lip and her elbow hit him in the stomach.


    "Aahh.." He growled dramatically and then turned her. "What made you hit me like a little wild cat." He teased her. But instead of saying anything to him, she put her head on his chest. "Please don''t remind me of that incident."


    "Ok..ok. I will not." With that, he picked her up in his arms and moved. She was a little surprised by his sudden act and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Why did you pick me up?"


    " Because I wanted to?" In the next moment, he reached near his King size leather chair. First, he sat on the chair and then comfortably placed her on his lap. He removed the bag from her back and placed it on the table. He then placed his left hand on her waist, grabbed her very securely. His right hand picked up the bag next to his table and placed it on the table.


    "What is this?"


    "Aren''t you hungry?"


    "Hmm..." She said, rolling her hands over her stomach. "Super hungry."


    "That''s why I brought lunch for you."


    "That''s why you called me to the office."


    " Yes, my little wife."


    "Did you eat?" She asked.


    He placed his forehead on her and said rubbing her cheek. "How can I eat without my wife."


    "Really."


    "Yes, my little cat."


    "Okay, let''s have lunch together hubby."


    "Hmph." He widened his eyes after hearing the word hubby out of her mouth. "What did you say?"


    "Let''s have lunch together."


    "No no after that."


    " Hmm... let me think." She said as she patted her index finger on her chin.


    "Come on Ave, don''t be like this. You knew very well what exactly you said."


    "But I really don''t remember." She blinked her puppy eyes.


    "Ok! Forget it." He said and at the same time started opening the lunch box. Seeing him like that made her smile and she immediately grabbed his wrist.


    "What now?" He said with slight irritation. He was a little annoyed because she didn''t call hubby to him again. She took his free hand and placed it on her waist.


    ''What''s going on in this little kitty''s head?'' This thought narrowed his eyebrows.


    Then she wrapped both her arms around his neck and she stretched her back. She moved her face closer to his and kissed his cheek. Then she brought her lips to his ears and whispered. "I said, hubby." These were the most romantic words she has ever said to him. At that time, he just wanted her to keep saying that again and again.


    A beautiful and wide smile formed on his lips which made the dimples on his cheeks visible. His cheek Flushed Red.


    Avery pulled her face out and brought it in front of his face. She immediately asked when her gaze went to his cheeks. "Why your cheeks are looking red? Do you have a fever?" She placed her palm on his head. "Body temperature is normal."


    "Haaa.." She gasped and asked in surprise. "Are you blushing?" Whispering


    "What? Are you mad? Don''t say nonsense. Let''s eat now." He said picking up the spoon.


    "No-No. I''m not mad. I know when someone''s cheeks turned red and body temperature is normal, that person is blushing." She explains the blush in such a way like she was telling the definition.


    "There is nothing like that." He turned his face other side but the blush was visible on his cheek.


    "Look. Now you are turning your face." Aver grabbed his chin and turned his face towards her. "Now tell me why you are blushing."


    "No! I am not.."


    "Shuu...Don''t deny it."


    "..."


    "Now tell me fast."


    "Huu..." He let out a long sigh. "Okay, I''m blushing. Now happy!"


    "But why."


    "It''s not important. Let''s eat. Otherwise, the food will be cold."


    "No No...tell me first."


    "Avery you are so stubborn." Winked


    "I know." She winked.


    He placed his free hand on her waist and pulled her even closer. He leaned his head on her shoulder. "I was blushing because you called me hubby."


    "Oh! How Cute." She dipped her hand into his hair and began to rub. "I never thought Devil could blush too."


    "Who do you call Devil?"


    "To you. The Underworld king."


    "Huh," He lifted his face.


    "Anyway. You look so cute while blushing. No one can believe that Underworld King can blush. I still remember, How scared those three maids were when you revealed your true identity."


    "You still remember that incandescence." He asked looking into her eyes.


    She flinched little and hugged him, placing her head on his chest. "Yes! That was very scary. At that time I was just waiting for you. And since you didn''t come for a long time, I thought I would never see you again." He wrapped both his arms around her firmly and hugged her trembling body intensely.


    "I thought I would never be able to give birth to our baby. Even today''s I sometimes remember that incident and be scared when I am alone in the room."


    "You don''t have to fear. I will always be with you."


    "Hmm." She closed her eyes.


    They both stayed that way for a while.


    Then she opened her eyes and looked at him. "Alex."


    "Say." He said looking at her.


    "Hmm..."


    "Say what you want to say. Don''t be hesitant."


    She took a deep breath and began to speak. "I heard that the people in Underworld are very bad. They all work illegally. ''Drugs, human trafficking.'' This is their main business. And you are the King....so.."

 Chapter 168 - CH-168: I feel like Im raising a daughter.

    "And you are the King so you.....


    She stopped talking.  She didn''t know how to ask him. She was just blinking her star-like eyes.  Seeing her cute expression along with her fear, he couldn''t stop himself and started laughing out loud.  She became confused when she saw him laughing like a crazy person.


    After a moment he stopped his laughing and put his hand on her cheek.  "Little Wifey your husband is not a bad person and he did not do anything illegal. "


    "Are you really saying the truth?" Her eyes sparkled little.  "You you..."


    "Yes, I didn''t do anything illegal and I will not do in future."


    "Then why did you join the underworld?" Alex started thinking after listening to this question,  ''Ave,  You are too naive. Sometimes I feel like I''m not your husband, but your father. I feel like I''m raising a daughter.'' He was just looking at her while thinking all this.


    "Why are you looking at me like this. Is there is something wrong with my face."


    "No! Nothing like that and now listen to me.  He removed his hand from her cheek and took her hand in his.  He brought her hand to his lips and began to kiss the tips of her fingers.  Every time his warm lips touched her fingers tips, she felt a different kind of sensation in her body.


    "Just because I rule on underworld doesn''t mean I do all the illegal things.  I have made the underworld my own world to gain control and gain power over all these illegal activities."


    "Are you really very powerful? That no one can touch you." Her question was like a five-year-old kid who was trying to figure out something new.


    "Yes. No one can touch me."


    " Does everyone know that you are the Underworld King?"


    "No! Very few people know that."


    "Then why...."


    "Shuu..." He put his hand over her mouth. "You asked a lot of questions.  Now it times to eat."


    She turned her head to the table and stretched out her hand to pick up the spoon.  Just as she was about to hold the spoon, he moved his hand from her shoulder to her palm and interlocked his finger along with hers.  "Let me feed you."


    "Hun.  But you haven''t had your lunch either."


    "I can also feed myself too." They both enjoyed their meal very much.


    After lunch, Alex started his work and Avery started walking to every corner of his office.  She would randomly pick up a file or something else from his office and ask him a thousand questions. He, too, was quietly answering her every question.


    And when she was satisfied with her investigation, she sat on the sofa. "Alex, Are you going to the company after finishing your work?" She asked him suddenly.


    He lifted his gaze from the laptop screen and looked at her.  "And why are you asking this?"


    "Just normally."


    "I know you don''t ask anything normally.  So tell me a reason."


    "I want you at home with me," she said while playing with her fingers and looking at her lap.  He smiled a little when he heard her.  He signalled to her with his fingers.  "Come here."


    She got up from the couch and walked over to him.  He grabbed her wrist and pulled her towards him.  Then he comfortably placed her on his lap.  "What happened?  Are you bored?"


    "It''s not like that but I want to sleep."


    "You can sleep here."


    "But How?" He made her more comfortable and placed her head on his chest.  He folded his arm and took his overcoat, which was placed on the headrest of his chair.  He wrapped the coat around her body.  He rubbed her face and kissed her on the head.


    "Sleep, my love." He whispered in her ear. After a while, her eyes became heavy and she surrendered herself to darkness.


    .....


    Alex was still typing on the laptop and Avery was sleeping in his arms with her hand on his chest.  He was working but was paying attention to her from time to time.  After some time, suddenly the sound of mobile ringing.  That voice was coming from Avery''s bag.  Alex stopped typing on the keyboard and took her college bag.  He put his hand inside to pull out the mobile.  He pulled out her mobile but at the same time, his eyes went to the juice bottle given to her by Lucas.  He also took the bottle out of her bag and placed it on the table.  When he looked at the screen of mobile, the name ''Mom'' was on the screen.  He quickly received the call and held it close to his ear.


    "Hello, Ave!"  Avery''s mother said.


    "It''s not Ave.  It''s me your son in law."


    "Where is Ave." Her mother asked from another side.


    "She is sleeping.  Do you have any urgent work?"


    "No. Just tell her when she will wake up that I called her." Hearing this he was about to cut the call suddenly he heard a soft m.o.a.n. Alex looked down at his wife who was half asleep and crawling like a little kitten in his arms.


    "Mrs. Miller wait.  Do not cut the call." Alex was still not used to calling her mother as a mom.  Whenever he was in a hurry, Mrs. Miller would come out of his mouth.


    "Love." He started patting her cheeks.


    "Hmm." She opened her eyes fully but sleep was still on her head.


    "What?" She said rubbing her eyes with her fists.


    "Your mother is on the line.  Do you want to talk to her?"  She blinked several times before answering.  "Hmm." And with that, he handed her the mobile and started typing again.


    She held the mobile to her ear and put her head on his chest again.  "Hello, Mom", She said in her sweet voice.


    "Where are you?"


    "I''m in his office with Alex."


    "But he was saying that you are asleep." Her mother said.

 Chapter 169 - CH-169

    "But he was saying that you are asleep." Her mother said.


    "Mom, he was right. I am in the office with him and I was asleep till now. Now you tell me why did you call."


    "I was missing you and worried too. Liam also missed you a lot."


    "Where is he."


    "He is with me." Sara handed over the mobile to Liam. He immediately grabbed the mobile by his small and chubby hand. "Hello, Ave. What are you doing?"


    "I am in Alex''s ar...." She paused before completing her sentence. Her cheeks turned creamy red at the thought of what she was going to tell Liam. And she pressed her lower lip to hide that sweet smile on her face.


    Seeing her tomato-like red face Alex smiled and took the mobile from her hand and put it on the speaker.


    After placing mobile on the table, he wrapped his arms around her belly and placed his chin on her delicate shoulder he said, "Hi Liam."


    Liam quickly recognized his voice and responded. "Hi, Alex. Are you taking care of Ave?"


    "Yes, of course. You don''t have to worry about your sister. I am here to take care of her." With that grabbing her hair he tilted her head and gave a sweet wet kiss on her neck.


    "Alex." She m.o.a.ned, tightening her grip on his hand.


    "What else are you doing?" This one question from Alex was enough to turn on Liam''s radio.


    Here Liam started blabbering without stopping and there Alex started torturing her with his romantic kisses.


    "Alex, What are you doing?" Her chest began to move up and down and she muttered with great difficulty. "Please stop...."


    "Shu... Be quiet, my beloved, otherwise your brother will hear your m.o.a.n." She felt very embarrassed. If it had been in her hand, she would have kicked Alex out of his own office for that torture. But she knew that her power was zero in front of his. Also somewhere, she too seemed to want his affection and with that, she surrendered herself to him. Feeling her trust and love on him created a beautiful smile on his lips.


    He moved his lips to her ears. "I''m removing my hand from your mouth but I don''t want you to make a sound. Understand." She slightly nodded her head.


    As Alex removed his hand from her mouth she gasped for air. She took a large amount of air from her mouth and leaned the backside of her head to his chest. She closed her eyes.


    Alex slowly reached for her shirt first button and opened it. Then he pulled her shirt down from her shoulder and her fair and delicate shoulder came into his view.


    Without wasting any time he started showering wet kisses on her slender nake. Soon after Avery became completely intoxicated by his sensible kisses. She had completely lost consciousness.


    .....


    "Ave!" Liam''s sweet voice came from the other side but she could not be heard as she was in the mess. "Ave!" He took her name again but it did not affect her. Seeing her like that, Alex stretched out his hand and picked up the mobile from the table. He grabbed her hair and turned her face towards him. It was very difficult for him to control himself after seeing her beautiful face but he pushed his desire aside and said in her ear. "My love, Liam want to talk to you."


    She slightly opened her eyes and looked at him with half-opened eyes.


    Shirt slides down from shoulders, Spread hair, Sweat on the forehead. In such a look she was no less than


    Seductress for him. She looked at the mobile in his hand and took in her trembling hand. Putting it to her ear she said. "Liam, I''ll talk to you later." She said all this in one heavy deep breath. Disconnecting the call she left the mobile from her hand without worrying where the mobile would fall and hide herself in Alex''s chest.


    When Alex noticed that she had left the mobile from her hand, he caught before it hit the marble floor.


    He looked at the messy Avery in his arms. And smiled while wrapped his arms around her. The two buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned, showing his toned chest, near which Avery was breathing. Her warm breath was touching his chest causing him to tickle.


    He blinked for a while and put his chin on her head. He closed his eyes and began to rub her back.


    That moment in each other''s arms was very romantic and pleasant for them. It was the moment that for Alex had been waiting from the past eighteen years. In which without any worry his pregnant wife was sleeping in his arms very peacefully and he was feeling her heartbeat. A few moments later he felt heavy too and he too reached the city of dreams with Avery.


    .....


    Alex opened his eyes when he heard a whimpering sound. He realized that this was Avery''s voice. He looked down and saw that Avery was harshly scratching her shoulder. Fearing that she would hurt herself, he quickly grabbed her hand. "What happened?" He asked in a hoarse voice.


    She looked at him. She was not crying but her beautiful eyes were bloody red.


    She said slightly moving her shoulder. "It''s very itchy."


    "Let me see." He slid the loose threads of hair from shoulders. Her shoulder and neck were completely red and there was a thin layer of rash.


    He looked at her. "Does it hurt?" She just nodded her head without answering in words. Because her eyes and nose were completely red and she was trying her best to control her cry. She did not understand what had happened to her.


    "Alex please do something. I can''t stand it."  Finally, she opened her mouth and tears started flowing from her eyes. Seeing the tears in her eyes his heart hurt. He quickly picked up a glass of water from the table and wet his handkerchief with water.

 Chapter 170 - CH-170: Rash.

    As he carried the wet handkerchief close to her shoulders, his gaze went to the wedding chain around her neck. He thought that if he untied the wedding chain around her neck, she would feel better. Because that chain was rubbing on the layer of Rash.


    He changed her sitting position a bit and turned her completely towards him. He pulled her entire hair on her other shoulders with his left hand. He then placed her head on his chest and took his hand on her nape to open the hook of the wedding chain. He took the hook in his hand and as he was about to open it, Avery pushed him and looked at him with her teary eyes.


    "Why are you removing my chain?" She puffed her little red nose.


    "Love, this chain is rubbing on Rash. It will hurt more. Let me remove it."


    "No! You can''t." She shook her head. "Once this wedding chain is worn, it is not right to remove it."


    "But?"


    "Please Alex." She looked at him hopefully.


    He could not refuse her pleading eyes. "Ok." He sighed and started patting the wet handkerchief gently on her shoulder. There were scratch marks of her nails on the layer of rash which made that place more painful.


    "Did you eat anything today that you have an allergy?"


    "No."


    "Hmph" He narrowed his eyes, looked closely on her shoulders and thought something. Later, then he ran his fingers over his cheek and realised that he had not shaved today. He realized that rash on her shoulder was due to the piercing of his beard. He felt guilty that she was in pain because of his little mistake.


    "How are you feeling now?"


    "Although it feels better than before, it still hurts."


    "I think it would be better to go to the hospital for this."


    .....


    Avery was in the checking room with the female doctor and Alex was waiting for her in the doctor''s office with his arm was folded on the arm of the chair and his face was placed on his palm.


    After a checkup is done, the female doctor put ointment on her shoulders and neck and told her to take a rest for a while.


    She came into her office and sat down on a chair.


    "Miss Hill, how is my wife?" Alex asked her with a grin on his beautiful face.


    "Sorry, Mr Hill but don''t forget I''m not Hill anymore. And the only advice I want to give you, next time, if you want to kiss your wife, please shave. Your wife''s self is very delicate." She paused for a moment while looking into his blue eyes and again continued, "I didn''t think it was appropriate to inject her because of her pregnancy. This ointment will give her relief from rashes till tomorrow." She said sliding the ointment towards Alex on the table.


    He took that ointment and said,


    "Can I go to get her?"


    "Sure, you can." Alex got up from the chair and went into the checkup room. He saw Avery lying on the bed with her eyes closed. He approached her and put his hand on her cheek.


    When she felt a warm touch on her cheek she opened her eyes. "Alex." She muttered and clutch his shirt in her fists after placing her hands on his abdomen.


    "Yes, my love." He lowered his body and brought his face closer to hers.


    "You didn''t tell me that your cousin is a doctor." The one who treated Avery was Alex''s cousin with whom Avery first met at the Hill mansion.


    "I didn''t think it was important to tell that." He put his hand in her hair and began to rub her scalp. The faces of the two of them were only an inch apart and they were looking into each other''s eyes. Soon after she felt shy under his gaze and she turned her head. "We should leave now." Her cheeks were creamy red and she was trying so hard to hide her blush.


    "So Let''s go now." He helped her get out of that high bed and took her to the doctor''s office.


    "Now all it''s over, so we''re leaving." He said looking at his cousin who was sitting on her chair and writing something on the letter pad. "Ok." She said looking up through her glasses and getting up from the chair. She approached them and handed him a piece of paper. "I have written on this paper all the foods that will be more suitable for pregnant women. And since Grandma Kim is there, you don''t have to worry too much about Sister in law."


    Avery had been vomiting a lot since she became pregnant. She could not digest anything and was coming out in the form of vomit. She had also lost weight. Since Alex was very worried about her, he asked his cousin for a list of all the foods she could digest easily.


    His cousin was the mother of a child along with a doctor. After giving the list to him, she turned to Avery and hugged her. "I will come with my husband to visit you when I have free time." She said as she broke the hug.


    "No need!" Alex let out quickly so that they both turned towards him.


    "Why bother, am I not welcomed in your home."


    "No, it''s not like that. you are but not your husband." Alex tilted his head upward putting one hand in his pocket while other on Avery''s lower back, holding her very close to his chest.


    "Brother, Don''t forget he is my husband and I love him very much. So he has all right to come with me." She teased Alex.


    "Whatever!" He said sarcastically and left from there taking Avery with him.


    .....


    Ethan was holding a one-year-old girl in his arms when Alex and Avery came out. Avery was surprised to see him so happy with the girl because she was the daughter of Alex''s cousin. He was pampering her like his own daughter.


    When Ethan''s eyes fell on his boss, he handed the little girl to the caretaker who was standing next to him and quickly approached Alex.


    "Boss."


    "We have to leave," Alex said without looking at him.


    "Yes boss," Ethan answered very politely.


    Alex took Avery and started walking away. As Alex walked away from there Ethan quickly opened the door of Alex''s cousin''s office and went inside.


    She was standing on the side of the wall with a file in her hand when Ethan went inside. She had no idea that he had slipped into her cabin.


    Ethan quickly moved closer to her and immediately cupped her face and pressed his lips on hers.

 Chapter 171 - CH-171: Do I need dare to kiss you?

    "Hmmm..." Before she could do anything Ethan started kissing her.


    The sudden kiss frightened her and the file fell out of her hand. Ethan''s face was so close to hers that his face looked blurry in her eyes. Her brain stopped working and her body began to tremble. When he felt her trembling body, he said in a husky voice. "Don''t be afraid. This is me." As she heard a familiar voice, energy ran through her body and she bit his lower lip very hard made him hissed in pain.


    "You!" She gritted her teeth, pushed him using her full strength and stepped back creating more distance between them.


    "How dare you?" She shouted.


    "Do I need dare to kiss you?"


    "You!" She took a long breath, "Get out of my sight or I''ll hit you to the death."


    "Really?" He raised the corner of his lips along with eyebrows and stepped towards her. Seeing him coming towards her blush formed on her pale cheeks and she quickly turned. Her shyness brought a wide smile on his lips and he hugged her from behind. "I will try to come home early today." He put a sweet kiss on her neck and whispered in her ear. "I have to go now, my dear wife. Take care of yourself and our little princess. I love you." With that before she could say anything, Ethan left.


    After he left, she looked at the closed door of her office and muttered. "I Love you to my dear husband." Moving her fingertips on her wet lips, remembering Ethan kiss she smiled from the bottom of her heart.


    .....


    Alex''s left shoulder was leaning against the wall. He had one hand in his pocket and with the other, he was holding Avery close to his chest. Ever since Avery had returned from India, he had never missed a chance to get close to her or express his love for her. But whenever he was hugging or kissing her, he always kept in mind that they should not be seen by anyone who would create a problem for them. Also this way no one will know about their relationship. Because this was not the right time for them to reveal their relationship.


    In fact, he was more concerned about her safety than his reputation.


    He looked down as she began to rub her head against his chest like a little kitten. "What happened?" He said pulling the other hand out of his pocket and placing it on her head.


    "Why didn''t Ethan brother come yet?" She poked her head out of his chest and blinked her eyelashes.


    "Ethan seems to have something important to do with the doctor."


    "Hmph!" she hummed and again in his chest, she buried herself to steal his warmth. She wrapped her arms around his strong body under his coat.


    Due to lack of cold tolerance, she was trying her best to hide herself in his suit jacket. When Alex noticed all her little effort, he immediately took off his suit jacket and put it on her shoulder. He removed her small hand on his back and brought it to the front.


    He took her hand in his and began to rub it. When he felt her hands slightly warmed, he took the suit jacket over her shoulder and put it on her. He buttoned his suit jacket and pulled her back to him. "Do you still feel cold my sweet love?"


    "No!" She shook her head and kept feeling his heartbeat in the same position in his arms. His jacket was too big for her small frame which was easily reaching up to her knees. just as she closed her eyes she heard.


    "Boss shall we go."


    Ethan was standing disciplined in front of them as she peered out her head.


    "No!" Alex answered coldly without looking at him.


    "But why?"


    The single word that Alex said sternly was enough to bring sweat on Ethan''s heads. ''God what happened to this devil king all of a sudden. His temperature went up so much.'' Ethan said in his breath and his body began to tremble. The sudden change in Alex also raised questions in Avery''s head.


    She opened her mouth to ask what had happened, and just she was about to ask him, Alex stretched his hand in front of Ethan and asked in a strong voice. "Car key." Ethan quickly put the key in his hand.


    "You are now on leave."


    "But why?"


    "I''m giving you a personal leave but I don''t think you want it." This time Alex looked at him with a cold stare.


    "No No... It''s not like that." Ethan uttered. He became very happy but he did not show his full happiness in front of Alex. He thought there was no guarantee that the Devil King would change his mind.


    Alex took Avery with him and left. They both reached the VIP parking lot. Alex always used to open the car door for her but seeing him not did that this time, she went to open the passenger seat door on her own. Just she was about to open the door, the ground beneath her feet suddenly seemed to disappear, and in the next moment, she was in Alex''s arms.


    "What?" She looked at him with a question mark.


    He smiled without saying anything and took her by was the driver side. He opened the car door and sat her on his lap after sitting comfortably on the driver seat. Seeing a beautiful smile on his lips she understood his feelings. Saying nothing she started to feel his closeness.


    She grabbed the bag from her back and placed it on the passenger seat and sat on his lap in such a way that she could look straight at the road. Her cuteness made him think that a kid was sitting on his lap instead of his wife who was very anxious about the world outside the car.


    He grabbed her shoulders and leaned her back against his chest. He kissed her on the cheek and whispered in her ear. "How are you feeling now?" Feeling his mint breath on her ears her pale cheeks turned red. She turned her face a little and answered, "Much better than before."


    "That''s good." He wrapped his left arm around her belly and hit something in the head as he was about to start the car''s engine.

 Chapter 172 - CH-172

    "Love!" He put his warm hand behind her chin and turned her face towards him. She blinked the long eyelids of her chocolate brown eyes as she asked, "What?"


    "Did you buy a bottle of juice or someone gave it to you? Because as far as I know, that bottle does not belong to any company." Her eyes broadened in horror with his words alone. The expression on her face changed. Her whole body began shivering. Her face turned pale and a cold sweat began to come over her forehead.


    She didn''t think he would ask her this question. The words he had told her about Lucas started echoing in her ears again. The situation was such that she could not lie to him and she did not dare to tell him the truth. Before her eyes, pictures of how he had treated her on the day of the fresher''s party started appearing.


    She put her lips in a tin line and tried to hold his shirt in her trembling hand. It was her first move when she was scared. But the long sleeve made it very difficult for her.


    Seeing what she wanted to do he grabbed her lower arm, rolled up the sleeve of his suit jacket. And placed her trembling hand on his chest.


    "What happened. Why are you so scared?" He cupped her face in his warm palms and held it up a little so that it would have been possible for him to read every expression on her beautiful face.


    "I..i... did..noth.. nothing... He... he...was... " It was also very difficult for her to take only Lucas name.


    "Calm down wife."


    "Take a deep breath."


    "Hold on.."


    "And leave.."


    After a while, she calmed down completely but there was still fear in her eyes which was causing a storm in her heart.


    Alex tilted his eyebrows. He did not understand what had suddenly happened that made his wife so afraid of him. To know the reason his blood was boiling in his veins. Yet he chose to remain silent because he knew that his small mistake would make his wife even more afraid. But his inner beast was against his will. And he had only one way to calm his inner beast down.


    Without thinking too much he sneaked his warm hand around her waist and pulled her very close. His face came so close to hers that the tip of his straight nose was touching the tip of her small nose. His mint breath was fanning her face which made her feel the heat in her body.


    "Don''t be so afraid." He muttered against her pink soft lips and in a second captured her lips in his.


    Her eyes closed at the touch of his warm lips. Her heart rate increased. Even though she was scared at that moment, she was feeling love, affection and care in his kiss. She moved her hands from his chest to his shoulders and dug her long nails into his shoulder which was a sign for him that she was ready for him. Which formed a pleasant smile on his lips while kissing her.


    He moved one hand upward and put it in her hair. Grabbing her first full silky hair he yanked them down so that her face tilted at the perfect angle for him. He deepened his kiss and placed the other hand on her waist inside his jacket. He started running his fingertip on her waistline. She felt a tickle when his fingers touched her waistline through the thin fabric of her shirt.


    His fingers stopped at her waistline after some time and again began to move but this time stopped at the edge of her shirt. In the next moment, his warm hand placed on her lower back. His touch opened her closed eyes wide and caused a coolness ran through her whole body. In front of her open eyes were Alex''s blue eyes that were looking intently into her eyes. Seeing her eyes suddenly open, Alex stopped kissing her. But near her lips, he spoke in his husky but s.e.xy voice. "Close your eyes, my love." He stopped kissing her but didn''t move his lips even an inch away from hers which caused his lips to brush on hers.


    She obediently closed her eyes and with that, he started kissing her again. He moved his hand on her little back and leaned her body on the steering wheel, tightening his grip on her hair. When her body got the full support of the steering wheel, he deepened his kiss even more.


    .....


    Avery''s back was completely resting on the steering wheel. Her eyes were closed and her chest was moving up and down. She was trying to make up for the lack of oxygen in her body. Her cheeks turned creamy red and her pink lips were swollen. Seeing her charming beauty, Alex licked his lips and leaned towards her. He kissed her forehead and pushed the hair strands from her face to her side.


    He put one of his hands under her head and sat her comfortably on his lap as before. He holds her close to his chest and asked. "Now tell me about that juice bottle. And don''t be afraid."


    She put her hand on his shoulder and opened her mouth to say. She was not so scared this time as before. His kiss had lessened the fear in her heart somewhere.


    "But promise me you won''t be angry with me."


    "No, I will not." He rubbed her back while reassuring her.


    "I was given that bottle by Lucas sir."


    "What?" He grabbed her shoulders and pulled her away from him. "Are you telling true?"


    "Hmm. He told me he saw what happened in the canteen. And that''s why he came to give me this juice bottle." She pointed towards her bag.


    To her surprise, without saying a word, he pulled the bottle out of her bag and let her drink. Not only she but he also drank the juice.


    He mumbled taking the last sip of juice. "Still the same test."


    In this whole process, Avery was looking at him in amazement ''a person who hates even the name of Lucas how can drink the juice made by his mother.''

 Chapter 173 - CH-173

    After Avery goes to Alex''s office, Raina, Emily, David and Lucas all go to their respected places. David and Emily went to their class together. After the last lecture, all the students started leaving the classroom. Along with that Emily and David also walked out of the classroom. He was a little worried that Avery hadn''t called him since. Just as he was about to call her, Emily stopped him saying that "I has received Avery''s message and she has reached home." She knew that Avery was with Alex and she didn''t want David to disturb them so she lied to him.


    She left college and when she reached the dorm she saw that Raina was ready to go somewhere. Raina tells her, "I am going to meet Max." The next day was a weekend so she could stay with him. Raina felt a little guilty about the thought that Emily would be alone in the room after she left. But it was also important for her to go with Max.


    On the other hand, Emily was missing Noah after hearing Max''s name from Raina''s mouth. When she pulled her mobile out of the bag to call him, she was surprised to find ten miss calls from Noah''s number on her mobile screen. Without a moment''s delay, she dialled his number. Within one ring, Noah picked up her call. "Hello, Noah." She said sweetly but her voice was weaker than usual which it didn''t take long to recognize by him.


    " Why are you upset?"


    "I miss you." She placed her hand on her heart and took a deep breath.


    "Get ready and come with Raina to the south gate of the university in twenty minutes. The car will be there for both of you." He said strongly.


    "But how will I know which car is for us."


    "Because you already know the person who is going to come for you. And also I''m sending you the car number. Get ready soon I''m waiting for you." Noah''s words were not very gentle. But she still felt better after talking to him.


    She told it all to Raina and got ready herself. She wore a simple but elegant long frock with a white layer.


    They both walked out of the dorm and went to the south gate of the university. Noah was right for Emily''s surprise because she knew the diver very well. This was the same person with whom Noah had sent her inside the university on her first day. Looking at him again today, she realized that the person standing in front of her was a very trustworthy person of Noah.


    When Raina saw him she also thought she had seen him somewhere but she couldn''t pin on it. They both got into that luxurious car and he drove away. After an hour''s journey, the car reached seaside. Raina and Emily spotted Max and Noah from a distance. In this one hour journey, they both wondered when they would reach and when they would not.


    After the car stopped, Emily opened the car door without waiting for anyone to open it. She put her foot out of the car and ran towards Noah with the speed of the wind. She did not know why she was so eager to meet him. She just wanted to hug Noah without thinking about the world.


    Noah, on the other hand, was looking like a runway model in a black t-shirt and black jeans. His hair was messy but it didn''t make any difference to his look. His hands were in the front pockets of his pants. The rays of the setting sun were falling on his face, adding to his beauty. He was talking to his men about something important so he didn''t know about her reaching.


    Emily ran towards him and immediately wrapped her arms around him and hugged him very tightly.


    He was a little surprised by her sudden act and took a step back. But the next moment, without wasting time, he took both his hands out of his pocket and wrapped them around her. He ordered the men who wad standing beside him to leave. "Is something wrong?" He put his head down and asked, running his hand through her hair.


    "No, nothing. I just missed you."


    "But it''s has been only two days that you left for dorm and already started to miss me so much. I''m worried about what you''ll do if I have to go somewhere."


    She rubbed her head on his chest and said, "don''t go because now it is very difficult to live without you." Her words created a beautiful smile on his lips. He patted her back and kissed her on the temple. After holding her in his arms for a while, he separated her from his embrace a little and asked her, "How is your hand now." There was a concern for her in his voice, and in his heart, there was still worry about the wound on her wrist. The wound on her wrist was much better than before but was still a little wet which was bothering her a bit. She looked at him and replied, "Much better than before." He took both her hands in his arms and kissed.


    "Didn''t anyone ask you in college about both this? I mean, generally, students ask what happened. What happened to your hand?" He teased her.


    "Hmph." She sighed and slapped him in the stomach.


    "Ouch... Little butterfly you have become very bold." He put his hand on her shoulder and pulled her to him and asked, "Now tell me anyone asked you anything."


    " No. I did not show my hand to anyone. Only David asked but Avery took care of him too."


    "The young fellow who was standing next to you at the fresher''s party."


    "Yes, the same boy. One minute How do you know he was standing next to me at the fresher''s party." He looked at her and gave a mischievous smile.


    "Oh yes I forgot that you were with me every time but not in front of me."

 Chapter 174 - CH-174

    Max, on the other hand, was talking on the phone.  He had full attention on the car of the two of them.  When he saw Emily running towards Noah, he wondered what had happened to her. He went to Raina, who had just gotten out of the car.  He put his hand on her shoulder, pulled her towards him and asked.  "Princess, What happened to Emily.  Why did she run like that?"


    "She missed Noah brother so much.  She couldn''t control herself after seeing him."


    "And what about you.  Don''t you  missed me?"  He put his hand on her cheek and started rubbing her cheek with his thumb.


    For a moment she stared at him without saying a word.  She then wrapped both her hands around his waist and pressed her face to his chest.


    "I think you''ve got your answer now." Her words caused Max''s lips to curl upwards.  He wrapped his arms around her and tightened his grip.


    He tilted his head down and kissed her temple.  He pulled his hand from her waist and placed it on her head and started rubbing her scalp.  The two stayed in the same position for a long time in each other''s arms.


    Raina was still in Max''s arms when Noah took Emily towards them. "Ahem..." Noah cleared his throat to get their attention.  As soon as Raina heard the sound, she pulled herself out of Max''s arms.


    "I think we should leave now."


    "Hmph." Max nodded his head and at the same time, they took Raina and Emily with them to different cars.  After putting Raina on the passenger seat, Max sat on the diver''s seat and left.


    A few moments later Max stopped the car on the side of the road.  At that moment Raina asked him why the car stopped in the middle.


    "Just a minute."  He pulled a black stripe out of his pocket and tied over her eyes.  She was confused when and asked him "why."


    He replied very boldly that,  "there is a surprise for you." When she heard that, her thoughts went to her brother.  She thought somewhere that Max was taking her to visit her brother.  Because today was the day her brother was going to have a checkup.  Max started his car again and stopped after about two hours.


    By the time they reached their destination, the sun had set and darkness had fallen all over.


    Max slipped off the driver''s seat and came to the passenger seat.  He opened the car door.  "Did  we arrive?" She asked when she heard the sound of the car door opening and felt Max presence near to her.  She started waving her hand in the air to reach him.


    He quickly held her small and soft hand in his.  He took her hand close to his lips and kissed her sweetly on the palm. "Yes, princesses. We have reached our destination. Come."  He said and helped her get out of the car by placing one hand on her back and the other hand on hers.


    When she landed on the ground, he told her to take off her flat sandals.  She did as he was told, and she was surprised.  "What is this under my feet.  It is very soft." Max wrapped both his arms around her waist and hugged her from behind.  He buried his face in her crook and sniffed the sweet smell of her body.  "I already told you that there is a surprise for you."  She tilted her head back and rested the back of her head on his shoulder.


    " I''m in a hurry to see." As she tilted her head back, her slender neck caught his eye and the devil inside his woke up.


    He immediately turned her around and grabbed her hair with his fists.  He pulled her hair down and brought her neck before his eyes.  His eyes narrowed at the sight of her slender neck.  Raina had no idea what had happened to him.  And before she could ask anything, Max attacked her neck with his lips.  He started kissing her neck.


    "Max..."  She m.o.a.ned and immediately clinched his shirt in her fist.  Max kissed very deep on her neck and literally he bit her neck and she hisses in pain.  "Ahhh Max it''s hurt.  Please stop." As soon as he heard this, he stopped kissing her and licked the place where he had bitten once before moving his face away from her neck.


    He held her close to his chest and hugged her tight.  "I''m sorry.  I had lost my control."


    After hugging her, he led her to the same soft path.  After a while, he stopped her and walked away from her.


    "Remove the blindfold from your eyes and open your eyes slowly." He commanded her from a short distance.  She did as he was told.  And when she opened her eyes, there was only darkness around her.  She didn''t see Max''s traces there.  She panicked.  "Max where are...."  And with that came the sound of fireworks in the black sky before her question was completed.  When she looked up, there were fireworks all over the sky.


    Before she could think of anything, the fireworks displayed in the black sky, "Marry me. Be my woman for this and upcoming lives."


    Her eyes widened at the sight in front of her.  She put her hands on her mouth open in surprise.  She didn''t know exactly what was going on.  Her brain stopped working for a moment.


    ''Is what I''m looking at really true?'' The thought came to her head.  She rubbed her eyes.  She blinked her eyes many times.  But still, it was the same in front of her.


    Now she knew that what she was seeing was true.  But she did not know how to react.  She just kept looking at that fireworks.


    The heavy sound of fireworks brought her out of her daze.


    "Max." She called his name and looked around. But she did not see him anywhere in the darkness.

 Chapter 175 - CH-175

    "Max." She again called his name and the darkness around her turned into the million lights in an instant.  She was even more surprised now.  She looked around.  Everything was beautiful beyond the boundaries.


    When she looked down she saw herself standing in a large heart made by rose petals.  At that moment she noticed that the path she had been walking with Max before was also covered with rose petals.  She turned to look at the path and again she had put her hand over her mouth in surprise.  But this time she had to put her hand over her mouth because of Max.  Because Max was already sitting on one of his one knees in front of her.


    "Max." She whispered his name.


    He stretched out one of his hands in front of her and opened his palm.  Raina understood what he means, she put her hand in his palm.  He curved his long and slender finger around her little hand.


    "Raina,  Even though we two are already in a relationship, today I am proposing you officially."


    "Max..."


    "Shuu.  Princess.  Let me tell you everything in my heart today.  My life has changed a lot since you came.  The moment I first saw you in the park, you created a different place in my heart.  At that time you were too young for all these things.  Sometimes I felt ashamed of myself for what I was thinking about a little girl."


    "Huh."


    "The day I saw you, I decided to take you as my wife.  I know it was not right to think this way at that time.  You were only ten years old at that time and I was already twenty.  I know there is a generation gap between the two of us.  I am not a young guy of your age, but a man of twenty-eight years.  The life you are living now I have lived ten years ago.  But I will do my best to keep you happy.  I cannot bring you the moon or the stars, but I will do my best for you.  Raina.  My little princess, marry me.  Be my wife."  Max was a little nervous saying all this.  Although he had proposed to her earlier, today''s was something different.


    All his Raina was silently listening and streams of tears were constantly flowing from her eyes. She had never imagined that anyone would love her so much after her mother and grandmother died.


    "Don''t cry, my little princess.  Just say that you will marry your big prince." Instead of answering him, she fell on her knees.


    "Oh, what happened."  He grabbed her face and made her look at him. "Please say something."  He pleaded to her.


    "Max....i..i.."  She tried very hard to speak but not a word came out of her mouth.


    "It''s  Okay." He pulled her into his embrace and began to rub her back.


    "I know what you''re thinking."  He started soothing her.  Wrapping both her hand around him she buried her head in the crook of his neck.  Nothing happened the way she thought it would, and what she never thought happened.  She knew that Max loved her very much but she had never thought about what had happened today.


    She was still in his arms, and when she suddenly heard the sound of clapping, she pulled herself out of Max''s arms.  She looked towards the direction of the sound and she stopped tears resumed.  Her brother was sitting in a wheelchair under a small tree which was decorated with lighting, a short distance away from her. He was clapping very happily for both of them.


    "He is here."


    "Yes.  He is.  How can I forget my word?" He pushed the hair on her face behind her ears.  "Go my darling. He was also waiting for today."   As soon as Raina heard his words, she ran towards her brother.  When she reached him she sat on his knees and gave him a big hug.


    He hugged her too.  After so many years, feeling each other, both siblings started crying


    After crying from the heart, Raina broke her hug and started kissing her brother''s face like a crazy person.  Eventually seeing her craziness, her brother took the lead and held both her hands in his.  "Sister calm down. I am not going anywhere this time."


    "How can I calm down Ray." She held his face in her hands.  "I..i. I never thought I would be able to see you." She put her head on his knees.


    "But I thought and that''s just because of brother Max." He looked at Max.  "The first time when I opened my eyes in the hospital after two months, was brother Max''s face in front of my eyes and he promised me the same day that he would bring my sister back."


    Her heart melted at the thought that Max had done so much for her family from the beginning.  She still remembers that when she was little, Max used to bring a lot of gifts for her and her brother.  He even helped her mother financially.  She would never forget Max''s gratitude.  She wiped her eyes with both her palms and turned her head to look at Max who was still standing in the same place.


    "Max."  She called his name.


    "Yes, princess."  He put his hand in the front pocket of his trousers and started walking towards her.  After reaching out to her, he crouched down on his one knee and put his hand on her shoulder.


    She looked at him with her beautiful eyes and parted her pink lips. "Thanks."


    "Hmph.  For what?"


    "For everything."


    "There is no need to say  thank to me."  He pulled her to him and kissed her forehead.


    Max placed his finger under her chin and very easily moved her face upwards.  "No more tears." He kissed her swollen eyes. he then pulled a small box out of his trouser pocket.  "What is this" There was curiosity in Raina''s eyes.

 Chapter 176 - CH-176

    Max looked at her and smiled. He then opened the little box. In that box was a beautiful and very delicate diamond ring. Looking at that ring, anyone could tell at first glance that, ''the ring is very expensive.'' He held and picked up the diamond ring with his thumb and index finger.


    "Even though almost every student and staff in the university know that you are my girlfriend, I don''t think it is a right time to make an official announcement about our relationship.


    But I also want to name this love relation. I also want to take a step forward. And today thinking about all this I''m taking you as my fiancee." He swiftly slipped the ring into her ring finger.


    All this time Raina was just staring at him with wide eyes without saying anything. At that time she could not understand whether to cry or laugh. She did not understand how to express her feelings to him. Seeing this, that she was just staring at him, Max puts his hand on her cheek. "Princess, why are you in a daze?"


    His words snapped her back, "Sorry I was just..." She closed her eyes for a moment and then opened.


    He brought his face near to her and put his forehead on her. "Consider today''s day is our engagement day."


    His words made her think again how could he love her so much, and with that pearls like tears came from her eyes.


    She lifted her eyes and met his gaze. When he saw the tears in her eyes, he frowned. His eyebrows came closer. He cupped her face with both hands and asked her very gently not wanting to scare her. "What is the reason for the tears in your beautiful eyes? Did I do something wrong?"


    "No." She shook her head. "These tears are about the joy you brought into my life. Thank you for coming in my life. And yes, I also need to put a ring on your finger. But I don''t have it." She said very cutely looking down. Her cuteness made Max''s cheeks completely red and he couldn''t stop himself from laughing.


    He then again pulled the box out of his pocket and opened it in front of her. "Here is the ring."


    Her eyes sparkled when she saw the ring. Without waiting for a moment she quickly put the ring in his finger.


    Today''s was going to be an unforgettable day for her.


    Today she took her brother in her arms after many years. Today she found something else in Max that she could not even imagine.


    "Brother Max, I hope you will take care of my sister. You will not hurt her." Ray, who was witnessed all this from the beginning, finally said. Even though he knew that Max was the only person in the whole world who could protect his sister, who could love his sister the most, he said to him to fulfil his duty as a brother.


    "Ray, Don''t worry. I will love your sister very much. I will not break my promise." Max smiled at Raina.


    Raina placed one hand on Ray''s hand and the other on Max''s chest. "I love you two very much."


    "We also love you to so much." Ray and Max answered together.


    After the emotional full moment, the three of them had dinner there. They chatted a lot. Max was happy to see a smile on her beautiful face all the time.


    .....


    After Max''s car drove away, Noah also put a black strip over Emily''s eye, just like Max, She was confused. And when she asked why he did it, he replied her like just like Max had replied to Raina that, "there is a surprise for you."


    Due to the long day, she did not even know when she fell asleep in the passenger seat.


    .....


    Emily''s sleep was over. She tried to get up but there was a weight on her stomach which prevented her from getting up. She tried to open her eyes but her eyes felt heavy m. she sighed in frustration and whispered, "God, what is this happening to me." She then suddenly heard a strong but familiar voice. "Why you are crawling little one."


    "Huh." She felt his breath on her neck. She turned her face towards the voice. "Because I can''t get up. My eyes are not opening." She was still half asleep. She did not understand her exact condition.


    "Its because my hand is on your belly and a strip is tied over your eye." He answered her.


    "Oh yes, I had forgotten. And where we are."


    "We are in my Jet."


    "..." She surprised and then asked, "How much time we need to reach?" After hearing her, Noah lifted his body from the bed and folded his arm to support himself. He placed his hand on her neck and began to draw a circle with his long fingers. "Just a little more." He said in his husky voice and moved his face closer to hers.


    "Do you want anything?"


    "Yes. I''m thirsty."


    "Hmm." He kissed her head before finally lifting his strong body from the bed. He poured the mixed fruit juice into the glass and sat down next to her. He put his free hand under her head and helped her to sit on the bed.


    He brought the glass to her lips and told her to take a sip. A smile formed on her lips when she took the first sip of that juice. Her heart rejoiced at the thought that he still remembered her favourite things.


    .....


    Sometime later, Noah''s private jet landed at the airport. He picked her up in his arms in bridal style. By the time he got out of the jet, it was already night.


    For him, the black car was already ready. As he steps on the ground, all the bodyguards standing in a line greet him with their heads bowed. He goes straight to his car and the bodyguard opens the car door for him. While Emily was in his arms he sits on the driver seat.


    After about twenty minutes of driving, he turns off the car''s engine and the car stopped. He got out of the car. Emily was still in his arms. He walked for a while and suddenly stopped. He put her feet on the ground and made her stand up straight. He removed the black strip from her eyes and asked her to open her eyes. She slowly opened her eyes. After blinking a few times, her vision cleared. And she stunned by the sight in front of her eyes.

 Chapter 177 - CH-177

    Her jaw dropped. The place where she was standing was completely beautifully decorated. And the place that was decorated for her surprise was none other than the house in which she had lived with Noah after the death of her parents. A short distance away from her was a beautiful cake placed on a beautiful glass table.


    She never thought that after two or three months later of her birthday Noah could do something like this for her.


    Seeing all that, she felt that she got all the happiness in the world at the same time. Her heart warmed and tears started flowing from her eyes. She turned her head and looked at Noah, who was standing behind her. There were so many expressions in her tearful eyes that was impossible for her to put into words.


    She threw herself into Noah''s arms without thinking for a moment. She wrapped both her arms around his neck. Unable to reach his more than six feet height, she placed both her feet on his feet. She began to try to bury her face in the crook of his neck.


    Seeing her effort none challenging smirk created on his lips. He then wrapped both his arms around her waist. He tightened his grip on her waist and lifted her up a little so that she could successfully bury her face in his crook.


    She was completely under the control of her emotion so that tears were still flowing from her eyes.


    "It''s Okay. Don''t cry my little butterfly." He said her very lovably after hearing her silent sob.


    They both stayed the same for a long time and suddenly she said, "I love you."


    "Huh?" He was shocked to hear her sudden confession. He pulled him both brows closer. Removing one of his hands from her waist he placed it on her head. He tightened his other handgrip on her waist to prevent her to fall. He then grabbed her fistful hair and pulled her face out of his crook. Holding her face before his eyes he asked, "What did you say?"


    Seeing the shocking expression on his face a smile curved on her lips. She put her forehead on his. "I said, I love you."


    "I Love you to my little one." He answered her in his magical voice. They both closed their eyes and stayed in that state. A few moments later out of blue unexpectedly Emily murmured near his lips. "Noah. Kiss me."


    Her pleasant voice reached his ears and he opened his eyes. "What?" He couldn''t believe his ears.


    Seeing his doubt full expression, she let go of the grip on his neck and moved one of her hands towards his cheek. She put her fair hand on his cheek and, "Kiss me, Noah. I want you to kiss me."


    He Grinned and whispered to her, "Think again. I''m a Hungry Beast for you."


    "I know. But I also know that you will never hurt me." She was confident about him which made him feel great.


    He tightened his grip on her head. And he pressed his lips to hers. Even though she knew he was going to kiss her, an electric current ran through her body after his lips touched her lips. She closed her eyes and surrendered herself to him.


    He started moving his lips on hers like soft music. The music that was raising a calm storm in her heart. Music that made her forget everything.


    Noah began to deepen his kiss. His eyes were open so he could read all the expressions on her face. His kiss turned rough from gentle which had all the emotion for her. A few moments later, when he realized that Emily was out of breath, he stopped his lips.


    He grabbed her hair and pulled her face away from his face. He then saw strands of her hair were stuck to her wet lips. Her eyes were closed and redness was shining on her face. In that state, she was looking enchanting.


    He wanted to push the hair strands on her face. He sat down on a nearby chair and placed her comfortably on his lap as well. He placed her head on his chest. Her eyes were still closed and she was breathing heavily.


    To save her from falling, he grabbed her shoulder with one hand and brought the other hand close to her face. He moved his long finger from her forehead to her lips and pushed the strands of her hair behind her ears. After staring at her for a moment, he placed his thumb on her slightly parted lips to feel the softness.


    "Are you alright my Butterfly." He muttered near her forehead which was just hearable for her. She slowly opened her eyes and looked up at him.


    She nodded, shaking her head. "Let''s cut the cake if you are feeling normal?" He said to her.


    "Yes." She gave him a simple and small answer. He got up from the couch, still holding her in his arms, and led her towards the glass table.


    After the celebration, they had their dinner and stayed there.


    ...


    Emily opened her eyes with a sharp pain in her lower belly and the chirp sound of a sparrow. She looked at her left side. Her left side was already empty and she couldn''t saw any sign of Noah''s in the bedroom. She did not understand why her lower abdomen suddenly began to ache. She rolled the quilt over her body and put her feet down on the bed. When she stood on the cold marble floor on her feet, the pain in her lower abdomen worsened. Her legs also started to feel heavy to her. She put her hands on her stomach and bent slightly. Her brows pulled together in a hard knot and she closed her eyes.


    She was standing very hard. She started squeezing her stomach thinking that the pain would go away but nothing happened. The pain never subsided.

 Chapter 178 - CH-178

    Suddenly she remembered something and she opened her eyes and looked at the bed. She saw a huge red spot on the bedsheet where she was sleeping. She immediately picked up her mobile from the nightstand. She then opened a calendar on her mobile. ''Oh my God, how can I forget about my period.'' She cursed herself under her breath.


    She decided to change the bedsheets before Noah came into the room. She hurriedly bent down and just she was about to pull the bed sheet out of the king-size bed she heard, "Butterfly, did you get up?" Which made her freeze on the spot.


    She widened her eyes in horror. And subsiding her freezes she hurriedly covered the red spot with a quilt and stood beside the bed.


    Noah stepped into the room with a food tray in his hand. "Good morning." He smiled at her. But his smile faded away when he noticed pale face of Emily. His face darkened. He quickly put the Tray on the table and walked over to her. "What happened. Why your face is looking pale?"


    "Nothing. Just little headaches." She tried hard not to show any signs of her stomach ache.


    "Are you telling the truth OR You''re hiding something, aren''t you?" He doubted her.


    "Why should I lie to you?" She tried to act cool.


    "Ok then." He walks towards the bed. "First finish your morning routine and have breakfast. I will give you medicine after breakfast. You will feel good." And with that, he bent down to set the bed.


    She screamed as he was about to grab the quilt. "No stop."


    "Huh?" He narrowed his eyes and looked at her. "What." He asked.


    "Nothing. Y..you go. Do..do..y.. your work If there''s anything le...left. I''ll take care of it." She said as she snatched the quilt from his hand.


    "Ok", he said and turned.


    When she was about to breathe a sigh of relief suddenly Noah turned. He immediately grabbed the edge of the quilt and before Emily could say anything, he pulled the quilt off the bead in one move. Seeing a big red spot on the bed, his jaw clenched. He lifted his gazes and looked at her and pointed to the bedsheet saying that, "you are trying to hide this from me."


    Seeing the anger on his face, she thought that he became angry with her because of the bedsheet. She was quick to point out, "Don''t worry. I will wash this bedsheet."


    ''What a crazy answer.'' He thought and stood right in front of her. "Silly." He cupped her face and made her look at him. "How can you think I''m going to worry about bedsheets?


    Did you forget that when first time your period had come, who took care of you?" His question made her feel guilty about how much she thought wrongly about him.


    She still remembered very well that she was fifteen years old when her first period came. She didn''t know much about all this because her education dropped in the middle. At the time of her first menstrual period, Noah not only took care of her but also taught her all about menstruation.


    Noah came very close to her and put his hand on her stomach. "Does it paining so much?" He started rubbing his hands on her stomach.


    She lifted her eyes and looked at him. There were tears in her eyes. "It hurts a lot. This is unbearable." She sobbed.


    "Shhh... Don''t cry." He pulled her into his embrace. He kissed her on the head and started patting her back.


    He then took her to the bathroom. He came out of the bathroom after he told her to take a bath. He replaced the previous bedsheet with a new fresh one. He took the sanitary pad from the cabinet and went near the bathroom. He knocked on the door. "Emi are you done."


    "No." The answer came back from inside. "I need more time."


    "Okay. Take your time but for now, just open the door and take this pad."


    The bathroom door opened a little and Emily''s hand came out of it. The rest of her body was hidden behind the door. Seeing all this, Noah chuckled a little and placed his packet of sanitary pads on her opened palm. After that, it turned.


    But before he could step forward, Emily called out to him in a sweet voice from behind. "Noah."


    He wondered what had happened and with that, he turned again. The bathroom door was already slightly open. But this time not only her hand but her head also was out. Her wet hair clung to her bare shoulders and upper arm. There were tiny drops of water on her beautiful face which further enhanced her beauty. Seeing her that way, he stiffened on the spot. His body began to heat up.


    But he immediately clenched his fists and closed his eyes to control his growing desire. She was confused by his actions and she called him again. "No." As soon as her words reached his ears, he opened his eyes and approached her.


    "Yes." He said.


    "I want my clothes." She said with a little embarrassment lowering her head.


    "Just one sec." He went to the closet.


    Although they never had in the house for the past six to seven months, he had already arranged everything she needed. After a while, he came to the bathroom door with a set of fresh clothes and handed them to her.


    As she was about to close the door after taking the set of clothes he placed his big palm on the door. She looked up at him in surprise. But before she could say anything, he pressed his lips to hers.


    For a moment she did not understand what had happened. And when she realized, her eyes widened automatically.


    Her hands began to tremble. Her grip began to loosen on the set of clothes. And the set of clothes slipped from her hand. But he was caught it before falling on the floor.

 Chapter 179 - CH-179

    Back to Alex''s Mansion...


    It was night time. Avery was sitting at the dining table. Her meal was served in front of her. But looking at all the food on the plate, she was making disgusting faces. It was clear from her expression that she did not like any of the dishes in her plate.


    On the other hand, when she was busy in the testing of dishes Alex came from his study room. He stood in the doorway of the dining room and began to catch a glimpse of her every action. Then he stepped forward and stood behind her. He put his hand on her shoulder and bent down. He then placed his chin on the shoulder and encircled his other free arm around her belly. "What happened my little wifey? Why are you making a disgusting face?" Did he ask her in strongly yet lovely?


    "Alex ", she whispered only to hearable for him and turned her face to look at him. She turned her face so that their faces came so close that they could feel each other''s breath. Which made her feel a little nervous.


    He didn''t take a second to realized what was going on in her heart. He lifted his hand from her shoulder and placed it on her head. He patted her head and said, "don''t worry. I''m not going to kiss you in front of everyone. I just want to know why are you looking toward food this way."


    She felt relieved to hear him and opened her mouth.


    "Because it is tasteless." His expression changed when he heard that all the food served to his wife was tasteless. And in an instant the atmosphere in the dining room became tense. He lifted his eyes and looked at Mrs. Kim. He had personally handed over the responsibility of Avery''s food to Mrs. Kim. And yet it happened today.


    On the other side seeing Alex''s sharp gaze, Mrs. Kim began to tremble in her place. But before the situation could get out of hand, she decided to speak up. "Young Master I have prepared the meal according to the instructions given by you. If you don''t believe, you can test."


    Without saying a word to Mrs. Kim, he lowered his eyes. He then stretched his hand and lifted the spoon from Avery''s plate. He started testing all the dishes with that spoon.


    Seeing that he was testing all the dishes with her spoon, beautiful and adorable smile curved on her lips. Her stomach began to tickle.


    After testing all the dishes Alex stopped for a moment and then, "Leave", in his authoritative voice he ordered all the maids present there to go.


    Now they were alone in the dining room. He put the spoon back to the plate and said to her, "It''s all really good my love. Still, why don''t you like it?"


    "I do not know." She muttered and turned to him. "Alex", She shifted her eyes and looked at him. "Can you order the same food that you ordered for both of us in college?"


    Hearing her he pulled his brows together, "Did you like that meal?"


    "Yes. So can you please?"


    "Sure. But before that, I want you to come to the kitchen with me." He stood at his full height and stretched out his hand for her and opened his palm, "Come." She placed her palm in his and stood up from her chair. He took her to the kitchen and sat her on the island.


    He took some ingredients and put them on the island. He also took out the vegetables from the refrigerator. After putting all the ingredients he needed on the island, he started chopping vegetables. Avery was shocked to see him chopping vegetables effortlessly. Just like he was master in chopping.


    She wanted to ask, ''what you are doing'', but she decided to keep quiet. After done with chopping he started cooking.


    Within thirty minutes, the kitchen was filled with a delicious mouth-watering aroma. And he stood in front of her with a plate of food in his hand. Avery surprised to see the dishes because it was same that Alex had ordered.


    And the biggest surprise was when she tasted the food. She lifted her eyes and asked him. "Not only the dishes but also the taste is the same."


    "Really?" He said, raising both his eyebrows. And in an instant, a mischievous smile appeared on his lips. Seeing his smile, she gasped and put her hand on her mouth in surprise. "Please don''t say that you made that meal." Hearing this, the smile on his lips became even wider. He kept looking at her without saying anything, which gave her the answer to her question automatically.


    She was so surprised that she didn''t understand how to react. She never thought that her husband would be good at cooking.


    Seeing her like that, he put the plate in his hand aside and pulled her into his arms. He started stroking her hair. "Don''t be so surprised. From the day I decided to marry you, I started to perfect myself." There was silence in the kitchen for a while and then the two of them had their dinner.


    Alex decided in his mind that he would make everything for his wife from breakfast to dinner. Although it was difficult for him to do all this because of his workloads, he decided to adjust it.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/my-husband-is-my-professor-and-boss_16412882106960605/ch-179_49967625983281043 for visiting.


    .....


    It was midnight. Avery was in Alex''s arms. She was trying hard to sleep but she could not. She poked her head out of Alex''s chest and looked at him. Alex''s eyes were close and he was sleeping peacefully. She gently removed his heavy hand from her waist so as not to disturb him. She leaned against the headrest. Then her eyes fell on Alex''s mobile which was placed on his side on the nightstand. She extended her hand sideways and reached for the mobile.


    She was afraid that the Devil would get up because of her little voice. She gently grabbed his mobile in her hand and sat down in her place again. She was about to open his mobile, "What are you doing?" She heard a rough voice that made her tremble on the place.


    *****


    Author''s Note:- Hello dear readers. It''s been almost a month since I did not upload a new chapter. And for that, I am very guilty. But things happened this month that prevented me from uploading a new chapter. First I got dengue and then that dengue caused weakness. It wasn''t long before I got sick again. Whether or not I recover from that illness, I met the accident. That was a horrible day. After spending many days in the hospital, I have finally come home.


    I also tried to upload while I was in the hospital but it was not possible due to fracture. Sorry for all these days. This time I am not promising you to upload the novel every day but I will try my best. I''m sorry I couldn''t wish you a Merry Christmas. I am uploading this note in two chapters. The first for the Simply Locked Chapter and the second for the Privilege Chapter.

 Chapter 180 - CH-180

    She turned her face and looked at Alex who was already looking at her with his wide-opened eyes. Looking into his deep blue ocean-like eyes, she scared.


    But in the next moment, thinking that he was not the same Alex she was afraid of, she dared to open her mouth. "I couldn''t sleep so I took your mobile." She said so cutely that he smiled and sat up.


    He put his hand on her head, "I knew from the beginning that you could not sleep."


    "Huh?" She said in surprise and her eyelids began to blink. Seeing her cuteness again, he couldn''t help himself. He grabbed her left arm with the same hand that was on her head and pulled her towards him. Due to sudden move, she didn''t have time to regain herself and she fell on Alex''s chest.


    Now her face was hidden in Alex''s chest. She had his mobile in one hand and her other hand was on his chest. After playing with her silky hair for a while, he grabbed the back of her head and lifted her head. He just looked into her beautiful eyes for more than five minutes, which made her little uneasy.


    She thought for some time and finally asked, "Why are you starting me?"


    After hearing her he took her hand, which one was placed on his muscular chest and brought near his lips while interlocking his finger with her. His placed his warm lips on her knuckles and closed his blue eyes.


    Avery also felt current through her spine when his warm lips couched her knuckle. She gasped and closed her eyes in an instant.


    After five minutes she slowly opened her eyes when she heard her name from his lips. "Ave," He said and started caressing her cheek with the back of his hand. "You don''t know, how much you are looking beautiful in this moonlight that I don''t want to see anything rather than you."


    The answer to the question of why he was looking at her she got automatically. Now she didn''t want to ask it again. She rolled down her eyes and pink shades formed on her cheeks. He was pleased to see her shyness but he didn''t like the fact that she was looking down.


    He placed his index finger under her chin and tilted her face upward, "Don''t look down my love when your husband is already in front of you. "And tell me what you would have found in my mobile that would have put you to sleep or made you entertain."


    "Why? Are you angry with me for touching your mobile?"


    "No. In fact, I''m glad you''re finally accepting me in every way. You have more right than me on everything that I have, so you don''t have to ask me anything. And I just want to know what you want to see in my mobile."


    "I wanted to see our wedding photos that you showed everyone at the party. And I thought that photo would be in your mobile." She said it all in one breath without leaving anything back.


    The corner of his lips was raised and a sweet smile was created on his lips. He put his hand on her waist and pulled her more closer without missing golden opportunity. It was a golden opportunity to tease her while looking at the photos. And he would have had a chance to see her in that beautiful red lehenga.


    He held her close to his chest, "And why did you think that those photos are in my mobile?"


    She placed her right hand on his chest. "I don''t know but I thought so..."


    "Hmph!" He hummed and pause for a moment. And then again he started speaking. "Ok then. Let''s see together." He slides his body on the bed so that he could lay comfortably taking her in his arms. He then grabbed the edge of the quilt between his toes finger and pulled it. He wrapped himself and herself in that quilt and placed his right hand on her back.


    Her right hand was still on his chest, below which his heart was pounding. She felt as if his heart was pounding just for her.


    "My love." He started running his hand through her hair. "Open the mobile." He said softly that skipped her heartbeats. And then after taking paused for less than a minute she holds mobile in front of her eyes. She pressed the side button but there was password needed for unlocking his mobile. She lifted her eyes and looked at him. In instant, he understood the meaning of her gaze. "Password is your birth date, my love." He said to her.


    She was not surprised to hear this and turned on his mobile. If Alex had not guided her, it would have been almost impossible for her to access the Photos folder.


    Soon there were their marriage photos in front of them.


    While she was sliding the photos, a video suddenly appeared on the screen. She clicked on that video and the video started. As the video began her eyes widened and her body began to tremble. In that video, Raghav''s sister was dragging her towards the pavilion.


    She didn''t think she would have to see it again. And at the same time, she remembered the bad words that Raghav''s sister had said to her for her unborn child.


    The change in her was quickly realized by Alex. He quickly snatched the mobile from her hand and placed it on the nightstand. He grabbed her face in his hands and turned her face towards him. "It''s Okay. She is not here. I am here to protect you."


    "Alex she was very cruel. She said..."


    "Shuu...." Before she completed her sentence he stopped her.


    He pulled her into his right arm and tried to calm her down. Please calm down He started patting her back. It was also very difficult for him when he had watched all that in live video.

 Chapter 181 - CH-181

    The darkness of the night was hidden somewhere. And the light of the sun was penetrating through the gap between in the curtain of the window. The same ray of light was coming from the window and falling on Avery''s cherry cheeks, which was teasing her. Caused her to snuggle even more into Alex''s chest.


    Seeing that she was trying to hide even more in him, he lifted his left hand from her waist and put it under her head on his chest and lifted her head. He gently placed her head on the pillow. Then he turned on his right side. His strong and rigid body created a barrier and prevented the sun from bothering her.


    He placed his left hand on her back and pulled her closer, "Sleep more. My love. you never slept properly last night." He said and kissed her head.


    After crying for two hours and apologizing to Alex many times, she calmed down. But then she started having headaches which made it too late for her to fall asleep. She fell asleep at about three o''clock last night. But Alex didn''t sleep all night thinking she might panic again. But this did not see any effect on his health.


    An hour later when Avery opened her eyes, she had Alex''s eyes in front of her which were looking at her silently. She blinked her brown eyes several and first words came out from her little mouth was, "Will you come with me to the temple?"


    He pulled the corner of his lips on her adorable and answered very simply saying as, "Yes!" He then stretched out one hand and picked up the mobile from the nightstand. He immediately sent a message to Ethan, "Cancel today''s all meetings."


    On the other side.


    "Tuu.Tuu.." Ethan''s cell phone rang. He picked it up from the table. When he read the name on the screen, he immediately opened the message.


    "Thud..." The file in his other hand fell on the floor with a loud thud and the first words came out of his mouth, "What the hell."


    All ready In brown suit Ethan was ready to go to the office. Last time he was checking files needed for today''s work. But when he got Alex''s message and read it, he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    He quickly dialled Alex''s number without wasting time.


    "The most important deal is going to be signed today. Our workers have worked hard for this deal. And you are saying me to cancel all the meetings. How can...."


    Before Ethan could finish his another sentence, Alex cut him in his stern voice, "Who is the Boss?"


    "Huh..?" Ethan confused.


    "I said who is the Boss?" This time Alex words carried more weight than before. If Avery hadn''t been in his arms, he might have shouted. His weighty words brought a cold sweat to Ethan''s head. But he calmed himself with a long sigh and answered professionally, "I will do as you say."


    "Hump." With that, Alex cut the call and Ethan breathed a sigh of relief after the phone call ended. He untied his tie and came out of the study room with the file in his hand. Somewhere Ethan was happy that Alex cancelled today''s meetings. This allowed him to spend the holidays with his family.


    .....


    Avery was standing in front of the mirror in the closet. She was fully prepared and was looking very beautiful in a dark green sari. The green chiffon saree was perfectly wrapped around her soft body which was showing every curve of her body. But there was one thing left that kept her still in the closet. And that thing was the string of her blouse that was still to be tied and she was trying very hard to tie it.


    She had been trying to tie the string for the last fifteen minutes but her trembling hand made even the simplest task very difficult for her.


    Before twenty minutes everything was going well but suddenly she started to feel weak. Her body began to wiggling. At first, she thought it all was because of her pregnancy. So she didn''t pay much attention to it. She just ignored it. But now she couldn''t stand up straight. The string of her blouse slipped from her hand. Darkness began to appear before her eyes. Her head began to spin on the place. And finally, she lost her balance and....."Thud.."


    She fell to the ground with a little loud thud.


    "Aauuch..." She screamed in pain as her knees were badly hit by the marble floor.


    "What happened?" She heard Alex strong voice, who had been waiting for her downstairs for a long time, came into the room to see her because she didn''t come early. When he heard the sound of something after entering the room, the first thought that came to his mind was Avery''s and he ran towards the closet.


    By the time he reached the ctoset door, he saw his wife on the floor like a broken flower.


    *****


    Author''s Note:- Hello dear readers. It''s been almost a month since I did not upload a new chapter. And for that, I am very guilty. But things happened this month that prevented me from uploading a new chapter. First I got dengue and then that dengue caused weakness. It wasn''t long before I got sick again. Whether or not I recover from that illness, I met the accident. That was a horrible day. After spending many days in the hospital, I have finally come home.


    I also tried to upload while I was in the hospital but it was not possible due to fracture. Sorry for all these days. This time I am not promising you to upload the novel every day but I will try my best. I''m sorry I couldn''t wish you a Merry Christmas. I am uploading this note in two chapters. The first for the Simply Locked Chapter and the second for the Privilege Chapter.

 Chapter 182 - CH-182

    Alex took a long step and reached to her in a moment. He sat down on his one knees. Putting one hand on her back and the other under her knees he lifted her in bridal style before she would react.


    He pulled her out of the closet so quickly that she was now sitting on a bed in the bedroom. Taking ointment in his hand Alex was sitting in front of her


    Before Avery could get the words out of her mouth, Alex grabbed her sari. She was about to stop his hand but his one sharp gaze was enough to stop her hand in the air. After lifting her sari he put a little amount of ointment on his forefinger and applied on her right knee. When his long finger touched her knee she felt pain which blew her brain. And she hissed. When her light sob hit his ear, lifting the blue orbs he looked at her.


    "It''s hurting?" He asked in a very soft voice. There was tenderness in his voice. He seemed hurt seeing her condition.


    She tried her very best not to cry. Biting her lower lip she nodded negatively, "No."


    Hearing her answer felt like a wire pulling in his heart. He knew she was in pain. Yet why is she lying to him? Why is she trying to hide? She doesn''t believe him anymore. With this thought, he put ointment on her other knee and goosebumps came all over her body. His touch shivered her body again.


    After applying the ointment, he pulled down her sari as before. He took a deep breath and cupped her beautiful face in his hands. He was still sitting on the floor and her eyes were downcast. He didn''t like the fact that she wasn''t looking at him when he was in front of her.


    "Don''t look anywhere when I am in front you. It hurts me lots." He said as he got up from the floor and tilted her face upwards. Now he was standing at his full height and she was sitting on the bed, reaching up to his waist.


    "Now tell me the truth, it''s hurting." He said looking at the unshared tears in her eyes.


    Avery on the other hand was at the peak point of her emotional breakdown. She had been holding her tears for a long time. But now it was impossible for her, and she allowed her tears to flow freely. She opened her mouth but instead giving him any answer she asked a question.


    "Don''t you think, I am is too pathetic. Too weak to handle anything. Too weak to stand beside you as your wi.."


    "Shhh..." Before she completed Alex put his index finger on her parted lips and stopped her in the middle. "Don''t say this again." In very next movement he crouched to her eyes level. His blue orbs met to her brown orbs.


    "Don''t you dare to say anything like that again?" His voice was holding authority.


    "I like and want the way you are. I want you so miserable that I can handle you, cheer you up. I want you so weak that I can hold you. I want you so weak that you can stand in my arms, not beside. I want you so weak that I will take care of you."


    His words widened her eyes. She looked at him. And in mere second Alex pulled her into a strong kiss before she could utter a word from her trembling lips.


    When she felt his lips on hers, a current ran through her nostrils to toe. Which caused hairs on her body to stand up. Her hands automatically went to his chest and grabbed his shirt. Her wide eyes closed. And with that, she handed her self to him.


    After sharing a sweet kiss for long time, Alex pulled himself away from her.


    Seeing that her eyes were still closed and she was gasping for air smirk appeared on his lips. He cupped her face and placed his head on her, "My sweet love open your eyes." His every word were carrying great affection for her.


    She slowly opened her eyes on his command but her breath was still not settled. She was still gasping for air.


    Knowing that she had opened her eyes, he pulled his head little away from her and spoke looking into her hazel eyes.


    "Ave your knee is injured. And you also looking very weak. I think it''s better if we not go to the temple today. We will...."


    "No!" She cut him in the middle, "Please Alex." She said holding the button of his shirt. "This is our first time going to the temple together after our wedding. Please don''t say no."


    "This is not our first time." He said with a smirk on his lips.


    "What do you mean?" Avery asked pulling her both eyebrows together.


    "I used to be with you every time you went to the temple after marriage but you were unaware of these things." Hearing this her jaw dropped. She kept looking at him with wide eyes.


    Alex couldn''t stop chuckling because of the expression on her face. He pinched both her cheeks and then pulled. "I don''t want that kind of expression. In fact, I followed you the whole day on your first day of college."


    This made her even more amazed. But in next movement a single though overcome her amaze and the question left her mouth, "Since when do you know me huh."


    He was a little taken aback by her sudden question.


    She asked, pressing both her hands to his shoulders and staring into his eyes. "You said at the time of our first visit that you knew all about me and you just said that you were chasing me that day. All this means that you have known me for a long time."


    Seeing the curiosity in her eyes, Alex took a deep breath and taking her both hands from his shoulders he kissed her both palm.


    "Ave this is not you....''''


    "Alex please not this time. This time I want to know what the truth is." She spoke as soon as she realized that Alex was not ready to tell her anything right now.


    "Ave..."


    "Alex please." Avery''s pleading eye left no room for him.

 Chapter 183 - CH-183

    Her eyes were eagerly awaiting his answer. It was hard for him to keep it all away from her now. He raised his body to full height. He didn''t know exactly where to start and what to tell her.


    His mind fell into a dilemma. His heart was allowing him to speak while his brain was stopping him. When he was in deep thought Avery stood up on her feet. She felt pain in her knees while standing but she ignored it. Her intense desires reduced her pain.


    "Alex.." Her sweet voice drew his attention back. And when he saw her standing at her feet, his eyes widened with concern.


    "Hey, why did you stand up?" He immediately grabbed her shoulder and started to put her back on the bed but she stopped him saying, "I''m fine Alex." That moment, there in front of him were her pleading eyes which were waiting for his answer.


    He lifted his hand and placed his warm palm on her soft cheek.


    "Ave. My darling. I want to tell you everything but this is not the right time for that." He slid his other hand into her hair and stopped at the back of her head. Pulling her towards him, placing her head on his chest, he hugged her.


    "But Alex..."


    "Please! Please don''t ask me this for the sake of your health. Please don''t ask me this for the sake of our unborn child." He seemed depressed while saying all this. So she decided to stop.


    .....


    Avery was descending the steps of the temple. In her hand was the sweet given by Priest after the prayer which she was going to Alex to give.


    It had been half an hour since the two of them had come to the temple. Alex was with her until five minutes earlier, but due to an important phone call, he came to the temple premises. Because he could not pick up the phone call from back in front of Avery.


    Descending the stairs, Avery was intently watching her husband''s every move intentionally, who today used a fake beard and moustache to disguise his true existence. But also he was looking handsome in this new look wearing a green shirt that matched the colour of her green siphon saree. When Avery saw other women admiring him, in this fake look she felt jealous. She wondered at the time what these women would have done if Alex had been in his true look.


    When she was looking at him, seeing his expressionless face, it became very clear to her that Alex was not treating everyone the way he treats or talks to her. He was very cold with everyone.


    When Avery was busy looking at him, his face darkened from the emotionless which pulled her both brows together.


    ''All of sudden what happened to him?'' she thought but next in the second his move halted her breath and started trembling her body.


    Alex pointed the gun at her. Is he going to kill her today? But why? And with that, though the sound of gunfire echoed through the whole area before her brain could process further.


    "Bang...."


    And she closed her eyes, thinking it was her end. But to her surprise, she didn''t feel any pain. And the next moment when she opened her eyes, Alex was still standing with a gun pointed at her, which confused her more.


    But her confusion subsided when she heard a scream from her behind. She turned and her eyes widened in horror at the sight in front of her. The sweet in her hand fell and she unknowingly slipped her feet back. Her body began to tremble more than before. In front of her eyes, a huge man was lying on the ground with a bullet in the middle of his eyebrows, from which a stream of blood was coming out.


    Seeing the horrible sight in front of her she wanted to scream but she was unable to do it. Only tears started flowing from her eyes.


    And the only thought that came to her mind was why Alex killed this man. And then all of a sudden her eyes fell on the handgun in that dead man''s hand. Her wide eyes narrowed. He was her kill someone. But the question was whom this man had come to kill.


    Just this one thought was enough to swallow her power. Black spots began to appear in front of her eyes. She started feeling dizzy. And with that, she lost her balance and was about to fall to the ground but Alex, who was standing behind her, following her every move from the beginning, came forward on time in one step, grabbing her arm, he turned her and took her in his arms.


    He hugged her, placing one hand on her head and the other hand on her back which he was holding the gun.


    "Don''t be afraid." He leaned down and whispered in her ear.


    On the other hand, firstly Avery didn''t understand which force suddenly pulled her. She was stunned for a while but when Alex''s scent hit her nose and his voice flew on her ear, she came back to her self.


    She immediately wrapped both her arms around his back and took his name in a faint voice, "Alex."


    Even though she said in a thin voice, he was able to hear her. "Yes, my Love." He said.


    "Alex what is happening...."


    "Bang Bang....." The sound of gunfire s began before she completed her words. Every gunfire sound came with a dangerous scream of people.


    In no second from nowhere, men appeared in full black attire and they immediately covered Alex and Avery. They curved Alex in such a way that no harm could reach him. They were all Alex''s bodyguards who were protecting Alex and Avery from the beginning and patrolling the temple premises.


    When Alex and Avery set foot in the temple, Avery thought that Alex had come with her today like a normal man without a bodyguard, but Alex couldn''t do this kind of mistake. He knew very well that he had many enemies who were watching his every move.

 Chapter 184 - CH-184

    All the bodyguards with guns in both hands began to scatter the corpses of the enemy around the temple. While doing all this, there was not the slightest hint of humanity in their eyes. Because it was their daily work and today protecting their King and Queen was their priority.


    In the midst of all that bodyguards, Avery''s pitiful body was completely hidden in Alex''s chest. He was more concerned about her than himself.


    He was holding her very tightly with one hand and firing a gun with the other. On the other hand, both arms of Avery were wrapped around Alex''s strong body. Her body was trembling against his chest like hell. She had never faced such a horrible situation in her full eighteen years of life. The sound of gunfire constantly falling on her ears frightening her more. That experience was very new to her. If Alex hadn''t been holding her in his arms, she would have fainted.


    .....


    Avery''s silent cry stopped when she felt something warm on her shoulder and upper arm. She peeked her head slightly out of Alex''s chest and saw his bloody arm. Her eyes widened in horror. He had a gunshot wound to his arm from which blood was gushing out and the colour of his shirt sleeve was changing.


    Seeing the condition of his hand, a new set of tears came out from her eyes which kissed her cheek and started flowing towards her neck. At that time, she blamed herself for all that. If she hadn''t stubborn, it wouldn''t have happened today. She lifted her trembling hand from his chest and placed it on his bloody arm. When she put her hand on his arm, her hand filled with his blood and the smell of that blood hit her nostrils.


    Alex who was looking angrily at a man who was being held on the ground on his knees by Alex''s men with the force. When he felt her soft touch, he looked at Avery. Seeing the tears in her eyes his dark blue orbs softened.


    "Love. Why are you crying?" He asked, cupping her face with his free hand,


    "It all happened because of me. If I...."


    "Shhh...." He stopped her by placing his finger on her trembling lips before she could finish her words. "It''s not because of you."


    Seeing that Alex was busy consoling the women in his arms, that man began to struggle to get out of Alex''s men''s hands. Seeing his try, one of Alex''s bodyguards pointed a gun at him. Just as he was about to shoot, Alex yelled.


    "Don''t you dare to shoot him." His cold voice froze everyone in their place. "He dared to point his gun at my lifeline. He dared to point his gun at my love." Hear this Avery gasped. The man was trying to kill her but why?


    Seeing that Alex was focussing more to protect the woman in his arms than himself and from his every protective move, it was cleared to assailant that the woman was very important to him. So he turned his target to Avery from Alex. Knowing the fact that women were very important he wanted to break Alex from the bottom. But because Alex took the bullet on time that didn''t happen.


    "He has dared to show me the colour of my blood. In the return gift, I will show him the real hell on the earth." Hearing Alex''s words, assailant started trembling. Being the leader of an old gang and a sharpshooter, he was aware of Alex''s identities. To him, Alex was the most ruthless man in the dark World.


    In the eyes of that man, death was better than being tortured by Alex.


    Avery who was still in Alex''s arms wanted to saw that man.


    She poked her head out a little from his chest. She turned her head, but before she could see the attacker, Alex turned her head towards him. "Don''t dare to look around."


    " But Alex..."


    "Listen. I don''t want anyone to see your face in such a situation. I don''t want the news reporters behind you to ask about today''s incident. I don''t want your life in danger anymore." He said all this looking into her tearful eyes.


    The condition of all the other people in the temple premises was similar to Avery. They were all terrified of this sudden attack. Alex told his men to get all the people out safely. And he told to cleared today''s all CCTV footage of the temple so that Avery''s face would not be exposed to the world. After seeing that the situation was completely under control, he took Avery and left.


    ...


    They were both sitting in the back seat of the car. She was looking at his face but his face showed no expression. There were still tears in her eyes and she was still blaming herself for today''s incident. Alex who was sitting next to her was looking straight but his very attention on her. He knew what his little wife was thinking.


    His injured arm was roughly bandaged and still some amount of blood was coming out. When he felt her vibrations against his body, tightening his grip on her thin waist he looked at her. His beautiful blue eyes met her hazel brown eyes.


    "Don''t cry, baby. Your husband is not so weak. This wound is nothing to me."


    "Alex It''s all mine...." Alex smacked his lips on hers before she could finish her words. He had already heard her blaming herself a lot. Now it was enough for him. Now he didn''t want to hear it again. But for that, he couldn''t yell at her because of her mental state. And the kiss was the best way to seal her lips, to seal her words.


    She was shocked by his sudden attack. But in the next moment, she calmed down. She surrendered herself to him. She tightened her grip on his abdomen and closed her eyes.


    This time Alex started kissing her without dropping the barrier so he pins her completely on the seat in such a way that her body is hidden due to his big body.


    ****

 Chapter 185 - CH-185

    Avery was sitting on the couch in the living room. She didn''t understand exactly what was going on. She was very worried about Alex. But it was like, Alex was on another level. He was sitting in front of her but his eyes were on the two maids who was sitting on the floor in front of him. There was a lot of anger in his eyes. His eyes were bloodshot with anger. Seeing him, it seemed that the eruption of a volcano in his body could happen in a moment.


    The maids were sitting on their knees and trembling to death. Their forehead was sweating very badly. Avery didn''t understand why Alex asked to bring these two maids as soon they got back to the mansion.


    By the time they returned to the mansion, the same women in complete black costume were present in the mansion that Avery had seen in the base. Alex had asked them to bring those two maids. The shocking thing was that Avery had never seen them before in the mansion.


    Avery''s thoughts were shattered when she heard Alex''s treat.


    "Do you think you can enter my house without my Acknowledgement?" He raised his hand which was holding a gun and scratched his head with the gun and said sarcastically.


    Upon hearing this, the eyes of the two maids widened as if ice water had been poured on their bodies.


    "Sir...."


    "Shuu....." As soon as a maid opened her mouth, Alex closed her mouth putting a gun on her lips. "My dear Brooklyn." Fear gripped her body as soon as her name came out of Alex''s mouth. She was looking at him with wide eyes and on the other hand, Alex was smirking seeing the expression on her face.


    "Isn''t this your real name?" He put the gun under her chin and tilted her face upward. "What do you think, I didn''t know you kidnapped two of my real maids and take their places.


    What do you think, even if you tell your master everything in my house, I will not know. So let me tell you one thing, nothing happens in my surroundings without my permission.


    How can you thought that I would take my wife to the temple even though she Is injured?"


    "What do you mean?" This time another maid spoke.


    And Alex said turning his gaze to her. "My darling I wanted to stop this hide and seek game. I really wanted to paint my hands with your master''s blood. So I finally closed this game."


    These words of Alex brought goosebumps on Avery''s body. She didn''t like the side of Alex in front of her. She was very scared of this side of Alex. This horrible look of Alex was to remind Clara''s condition.


    Alex snapped his hand in the air and the very next second Alex''s men pulled a man out of one room. "Isn''t this the person to whom you both gave the message that I have gone to the temple with my wife today?"


    Yes, it was true. The two of them transferred this message as soon as Alex left the mansion. They also sent a photo of Avery. But Avery''s photo could not reach the other side.


    "So tell me what punishment you should be given for all these things." The bodies of the two girls who were sitting on the ground in the clothes of the maid now began to shake excessively. At that moment, the devil himself was sitting in front of them, from whose clutches it was impossible to escape. And they were going to be punished. And that punishment was death.


    "Sir please don''t punish us." They both pleaded.


    "No dear both of you will be punished," Alex said lifting his leg and placing it on the other leg. He stretched out both his arms and placed them on the couch''s arm.


    .....


    Peace spread throughout the mansion. No one dared to say anything. All were just waiting for Alex to speak. But before Alex could say anything, one of the girls spoke. "Sir please forgive us. We will serve you for the rest of our lives."


    "What did you say." Alex''s changed tone gave them the courage to speak up. The other one lifted her eyes and looked into Alex''s eyes, " we will serve you in every manner."


    "And in which manner you will serve me." He asked, raising his eyebrows. She understood the hidden meaning in Alex''s words as she moved her painted lips, "we will keep you happy in every way." She paused for a moment and resumed, "like physical and mentally." Alex smiled at her and she smirked at his smile.


    "Will you give me a demo my little s.l.u.t?" These words of Alex surprised everyone and most mostly was Avery. Her grip tightened on the couch''s arm. How can Alex do that? With this thought, tears started flowing from her eyes. She felt like someone was squeezing her heart like a wet cloth.


    "Sure." This answer from that girl put salt on Avery''s wounded heart.


    And the next moment the girl lifted her hand and the first knot of her dress slipped


    As soon as the bodyguards standing behind her saw her bareback, they immediately bowed their heads. They couldn''t see it all and they couldn''t believe how their King could do it. And that''s in front of their Queen. A few times before, their king didn''t even care about his own life to protect the Queen. They thought their King was trapped in the beauty of two girls. But the true thing was that the two girls had nothing in front of their queen. They all came out of the world of their thoughts when they heard these shocking words of Alex.


    "You don''t feel anything while doing this in front of everyone. And especially in front of my wife." The girl who was sitting on the ground got up while answering Alex''s words. "This is not a big deal for us and especially when Alexander Hill himself is ordering us..."

 Chapter 186 - CH-186

    "This is not a big deal for us and especially when Alexander Hill himself is ordering us. From this, it is clear that in his eyes his wife''s place is equal to the shit."


    She crossed the distance to Alex moving her buttocks.


    And went straight to Alex''s lap.


    It was all too much for Avery now. She couldn''t believe her eyes. It all went beyond her capacity. How can someone is so low? She thought and quickly stood up in her place and turned towards the steps. Just as she was about to put her foot on the first step, Alex''s words fell on her ears.


    " Stop right there Ave."


    She wanted to run away but Alex''s order tied her legs against her will. Her legs were not ready to move out of place. But words came out of her trembling lips against her will.


    "Alex How can you...."


    " Bang....Bang...." The whole mansion resounded with gunfire before she could finish her word. She flinched. She scared. Her breathing halted. And the only thought that came to her mind was that Alex killed someone. She turned her body and horrified at the sight in front of her.


    Before her eyes, the two girls were covered in blood on the ground. One was shot in the shoulder and the other was shot in the leg.


    That shock was enough to lose her body balance. But she immediately grabbed the railing to keep her body in place.


    She rolled her eyes at Alex who was still pointing a gun at them. "You flirty bitch." His jaw clenched as he leaned down. "How did you both think you could serve Alex? How dare you say bad things about my wife." His words were firing fire at that time. The pain was unbearable for both girls but they did not dare to utter a word in front of Alex.


    "And you love it." He looked at Avery. " How can you think so low about me. Don''t you still believe in my love?" He slowly began to take short steps towards her.


    She widened her teary eyes. She misunderstood Alex again. But what was her mistake in this? He had aside in front of her that made her think all this.


    Alex was taking slow steps towards her and with every step, he was studying her expression. He felt bad that his wife had misunderstood him. "Ave I never thought you....."


    "Master I''m sorry for interrupting you. But please don''t scare her. Please." Witnessing this whole thing from starting Mrs Kim who was standing quietly in a corner until now finally spoke. And that only because of Avery''s situation.


    Mrs Kim''s words immediately calmed Alex''s beast and his expression turned soft from hard. Seeing her pathetic body, he regretted his action. He completed the gap between the two in three steps and stood right in front of her. He slipped the gun into the waist belt and cupped her face in both palms.


    "My darling I''m sorry. I scared you again today." With Alex''s gentle mode on, Avery began to feel secure.


    "It''s Okay..." She muttered with full force and with great difficulty.


    "Love. What happened today will never happen again." Seeing Alex like this, the only thought in the minds of the people who were present there was ''how can a king change so quickly.'' ''From Hard like a stone to soft like cotton?''


    Alex ordered his Lady Commando to take the two girls to the base. At the same time, Alex told them to treat their wounds because their punishment was not yet complete.


    After Alex said all this, he turned his attention back to Avery who was still trembling in his presence. "Love Don''t be afraid," Alex said softly, hugging her trembling body. He started stroking her hair to allay her fears. And this method proved to be effective. She relaxed in his arms as she wrapped her arms around his body.


    They both stayed in the same position for a while and after a while, she called him in a moderate voice.


    "Alex your wounds..."


    And with that, she lost consciousness in her husband''s arms. Seeing that her legs were completely giving up and her full weight was on himself, Alex looked at her. The very next moment he realized the seriousness of the situation and lifted Avery into his strong arms.


    .....


    After blinking a few times, Avery slowly opened her eyes. She was shocked to see Raina and Emily in her room. "When did you both come." Her question caught their attention.


    Seeing that Avery was trying to get up, Raina quickly came forward and helped her sit on the bed. "It''s been four and a half hours since Max and I came here. Emily and brother Noah have arrived a while ago." Raina said putting a pillow behind her.


    "We left as soon as we know out about the incident but it was too late to reach as we were out of town."


    "It''s Okay. No problem." Avery said in low voice.


    "What time is it," Avery asked looking out the window. The sun had set and darkness was beginning to spread.


    "It is half-past six," Emily replied.


    "Oh god, I slept for six hours." She said in a slightly dull voice and set foot on the marble flower. Seeing her standing up, Emily immediately came forward.


    "Hey, where are you going."


    " I want to see Alex. His hand is Injured." She was restless.


    "Just Relax." Emily grabbed her shoulder and put her back on the bed. "He is fine now. His injured arm has been treated. And he''s in the study room right now with brother Max and Noah." She was relieved to hear that. And she sat quietly on her bed but still wanted to see Alex. After a while Mrs. Kim brought snacks for them. After finishing the snacks, the three of them chatted for a long time before coming down.


    By the time they got down, it was already dinner time, so the three of them went straight to the dining room and sat down at the dining table.

 Chapter 187 - CH-187

    A few moments later Alex, Noah and Max also came into the dining room. The three of them sat next to their love. After sitting down, Alex grabbed Avery''s chair and pulled. And a sudden pull caused her to land on Alex''s chest. Alex was fast enough to hold her in right place near his heart.


    Now she was used to Alex''s public affection. Without saying a word, she stayed in Alex''s arms until the meal was served. Even after the meal was served, she was reluctant to sit up properly but she did. And it''s not left unnoticed by Alex.


    He put his hand on her shoulder and leaned on her.


    "Love what happened. You don''t look well." He whispered in her ear. Without saying anything for a second, she put her head on his shoulder. Then she closed her eyes and answered him.


    "There is nothing serious. I feeling tired."


    " It''s all so instinctive after what happened today." He began to rub her upper arm. "Do you want me to feed you?"


    " No." She shook her head negatively.


    .....


    They all started the meal. Avery said no, but Alex''s hand didn''t stop from feeding her. One of his arms was wrapped around her waist and he was feeding her with the other hand. Seeing Alex''s love for Avery brought tears to Noah''s eyes. He was very happy but he did not understand how to express that happiness. Suddenly a thought came into his head and he grabbed the back of Emily''s head and pulled her towards him. He slapped her on the lips before she could say anything.


    His sudden kiss caused the spoon in her hand to fall down.


    After kissing her lovingly for a while, Noah pulled himself away from her. No one present could understand why Noah suddenly kissed her. But Alex kissed Avery on the head, saying that, "Lovers don''t need a reason to kiss." Alex''s statement added Emily''s embarrassment. She hid her face in Noah''s chest, placing it in both her palms.


    .....


    After the meal, they were all sitting in the living room. In the middle of their discussion, Avery''s words got everyone''s attention. " I want to start my work."


    She said this looking at Alex but she had a hundred per cent guarantee that Alex would say no to her. But to her surprise, Alex immediately said yes. For which Noah raised the question. "But Alex it is not right....."


    "Trust me. This is right." Alex cut Noah''s words before they were finished.


    .....


    It was time for everyone to go back when Noah grabbed Alex''s collar and led him to the side. "Alex. Why did you allow Avery to work? You know how delicate her condition is."


    Seeing the concern in Noah''s eyes, Alex put his hand on his shoulder and said. "Don''t worry. Because of this, she will stay with me the whole day."


    .....


    All the students were seated in the auditorium hall and the principal began to speak.


    "My dear students, I have called you here to tell you that the shooting of the movie in our college will start next week. And for this, the President himself has given permission. That will allow you to get acquainted with the film world. But you also get the bitterness of not wanting to get too close to the shooting site at the time of the shooting. And don''t bother the crew member in any way."


    After hearing the principal''s rules, the student was overjoyed to hear the names of the film stars. They all jumped at the thought that they would all get to see the stars of their dreams face to face.


    .....


    In Alex''s office


    As usual, Alex was sitting on his leather chair. The director and producer of the movie were sitting on the other side of his glass table. They were patiently waiting for Alex to speak but Alex''s full attention was on the laptop screen.


    After typing for a while, Alex said without taking his eyes off the screen. "Mr Zid brothers you are both my father''s friend and your image is good in front of the world, that is why I have given you permission for the movie. But one thing to always keep in mind is that this shooting should not cause any inconvenience to the students at my university."


    Alex said stopping his typing and placing both arms on the table. "None of your team members should mix with my students."


    " Mr Hill, I promise you that every word of yours will be followed. But I needed other help from you."


    "Hmm." Alex shook his head.


    " I am thinking of getting some new faces in the movie this time. So I wanted to audition for a college student. If someone has talent, then this will be a good chance for that person."


    On hearing this, Alex thought for a while and permitted the two of them. The door to Alex''s office knocked before the movie''s director could speak. Alex smiled at the thought of who was beyond the door. He immediately told them to go. The director and producer approached the door and as soon as the door opened, their eyes fell on Avery''s face. And they stayed stunned. They wanted this face for their role. Before they could say anything at that time, Alex came in front of them and told them to go. "I think you should leave now."


    They both left but they started looking back again and again. Avery felt a little uneasy because of their gaze. She looked at Alex who was looking at them. He asked her to come in without taking his eyes off them. "Come." Soon after Avery came into the office, Alex closed the door and pulled her towards him.


    He wrapped both his arms around her and pulled her very close.


    "Tell me what you would like to eat today."


    "Hmm...." She put her finger to her lips and looked up. "I would like something sour."

 Chapter 188 - CH-188

    It was Sunday. Avery was making Liam''s favourite cake in the kitchen. She had already asked Alex to go to her mother''s house and he had given her permission. He had left early in the morning because he had something very important to do. But Alex told her to wait for him to come back. Because he himself was going to take her to her mother''s house. She finished all the work in the kitchen and went into the bedroom and got ready.


    .....


    Meanwhile


    Underground base.


    Alex was sitting on his throne. He had a file in his hand, every detail of which he was reading very carefully. He was looking at his mobile from time to time and a beautiful smile was forming on his lips when he saw how fast work his wife was doing in the kitchen.


    Cameras were fitted in his mansion from which he was observing every move of Avery. Her long hair which she had tied up with the help of a hair clip was making him want to open it. He wanted to put his hand in her silky hair and pull her closer and smack his lips on her soft lips. He wanted to kiss her wholeheartedly. But he knew that his wish would not come true until he did not get home. He came back from his train of thought when he was called by his man.


    A man of the same physics as Alex but not the same in height came and stood in front of him.


    "Boss." He called Alex to grab his attention.


    "Hmm," Alex responded by looking up from the file.


    "This matter needs your attention." That young man said placing the file in his hand on the table. That young man''s name was Fred and he was Alex''s Second in commander. Peace lover Fred was a very cold man.


    "I tried to solve this matter earlier but after studying the whole case, I became puzzled. I was in a dilemma."


    "Hmm." Alex started reading the file and with every page of the file, the expression on his face was becoming cold. His eyes became bloodshot. It was happening under his nose from so many days and he knew nothing about it. He looked at Fred angrily. It didn''t take Fred a second to understand the meaning of his gaze. He quickly sat down on his knees and placed his right hand on his chest.


    "King, I know I made a big mistake by keeping this thing to myself. And I am ready for my punishment. If you want, you have my life....."


    "Shut. Up. Fred." Alex yelled at him. "I did not expect this from you. Children are being abducted on the southern side. The sudden death of children is happening. We don''t know who is behind all this. And you''re saying sorry. Don''t you understand that this is human trafficking?" He closed his eyes for a moment to control his anger. "Get on your feet, Fred. Because I''m not in the mood to take your life right now. I don''t want to waste my time on your death. You only have one hour to gather all the information. And now get out of my sight."


    After Fred left, Alex ran both his hands through his hair in frustration. Then his eyes fell on his wife whose kitchen work was almost finished. Seeing her, Alex calmed down a bit and immediately left with the file.


    .....


    All ready Avery was waiting for Alex outside the mansion.


    Alex had told her to wait in the mansion but she was so eager to meet her mother and brother that her feet did not stop at the mansion.


    A few moments later, a black car stopped near Avery''s feet. Her lips curled in a smile as she watched Alex get out of the car. Here Alex got out of the car and reached Avery in an instant. He took the bag in her hand and placed it on the car bonnet.


    Avery was confused to see him doing this. "Alex what happened. Why you..." Alex turned before she could finish her sentence. He grabbed her left wrist in his right hand and pulled her towards him in one fell swoop.


    He pulled her abruptly as her guard was down, she directly hit his chest. Before she could say anything, Alex put his hand under her hair and grabbed her hair by the fist and tilted her head upwards. Without wasting any time, he slapped his lips on hers.


    Her eyes widened at his sudden attack. The thought of Alex kissing her in front of everyone made her body hair stand on end.


    When she looked out from the corner of her eye, she saw everyone''s head tilted down which made her feel a little better. She grabbed his shirt in a tight fist and closed her eyes.


    Alex, whose eyes were open from the beginning and who was noticing her every move and every expression, saw the discomfort in her eyes before she closed, so he immediately hid her in his arms in such a way that no one could see her.


    His extraordinary kiss made it clear to her that he was frustrated. And he is trying to calm himself down. So she decided to go with the flow without opposing or struggling.


    Within moments, Alex''s passionate kiss made her legs tremble. She began to have shortness of breath.


    She did not want to break this kiss but she had to pat him on his chest against her will due to her condition. This pat was an indication for Alex that she could no longer stand against him.


    Alex pulled himself from her. That gave her time to gulp a large amount of air. And again Alex slapped his lips on hers before she could swallow more air. And started kissing her Rosy lips again. This kiss was not as rough and passionate as before, but very soft and gentle. But still, his soft kiss was enough to steal her whole breath.


    After calming the beast inside him he pulled himself away from her. Then He looked at her. She began to take a deep breath to make her breath steady. Her cheeks became red like fresh tomatoes. Her pink lips became cherry red and swollen.


    Seeing that her legs were still shaking, he pulled her from her waist to him even more. He placed her head on his chest and stroked her silky hair.

 Chapter 189 - CH-189

    Alex''s car stopped in front of Mrs Miller''s house. And immediately Emily and Raina both came out of the back seat. Avery decided to take Raina and Emily with her when she planned to go to her mother''s house. As they both were orphans, they looked at Avery''s mother as their mother. Avery took them with her, thinking that if they met her mother, they would feel very good. And she also knew that her mother would love it.


    Soon after Raina and Emily hopped out, Alex also got out of the driver''s seat and after encircling the car he came to Avery''s side. It''s not like that Avery likes all this fancy treatment but because of her poor condition, she didn''t reject Alex''s any gestures. And she knew in that look that her stubborn husband would not listen to her.


    He came to her side, stretching out his hand he opened the door of the passenger seat. As soon as the door opened Avery''s chocolate brown eyes met his blue who was looking at her intently. After looking into his eyes for a while, her orbs moved all over his body. Alex who was wearing a dark blue shirt with black jeans was enchanting her. His loose-fitted shirt was very simple but the standard of that shirt was incredibly increasing because of his fit body.


    She couldn''t stop smiling thinking, '' how beautiful my husband is'', and her lips curled into a big smile. On the other hand, Alex didn''t understand why she suddenly started smiling when he saw her.


    But the simple smile on her face was too much to please his heart. He didn''t even bother to put himself down to keep that smile intact.


    After seeing her for a few moments and feeling her smile with his own heart, he leaned down on her level.


    "Love. Why are you smiling?" He asked, placing his hand on her cheek.


    "Because you are looking so beautiful and cute." She brought both her hands close to his cheeks and pulled his cheeks as if he were a little toddler.


    She was the first person on the earth to call him cute. Who saw cuteness in ruthless man. And it was very rare for him to be praised by her. Redness formed on his cheeks. He felt shy. He lowered his head.


    "Alex you are shying. You are blushing." Out of blue, she said increasing the red colour of his cheeks.


    "No, I am not." He denied jerking his head negatively like a five-year-old child.


    "Ooo Alex you are so cute." She put both palms on her both cheeks. "You know how....."


    "Shhh..." Alex put his finger to her lips before her voice would catch the attention of Raina and Emily. "If you don''t close your mouth, I can close it in a better way."


    Understanding the meaning of his words, her cheeks now turned red. She turned her face away, trying to hide her face. Seeing her cute reaction, Alex wanted to tease her more but he couldn''t do it due to lack of time.


    "Okay. Now listen to me." He put his hand on her cheek and turned her face towards him. "I will come in the evening to take you back."


    "In the evening?" She repeated his words.


    "Yes. Why? What happened?" He asked.


    "Alex I want to stay with mom more. I want to be with Liam more." He took a deep breath, looking into her pleading eyes. "Love. It''s not that I don''t want you to stay here but please try to understand. I don''t want to take any risk after what has happened." He explained but her mood has not changed. Now he placed his head to hers.


    "Next time I will also stay here with you for a few days."


    "Promise." His words lightened her mood.


    "Yes. Just try to understand this time."


    "Hmm."


    "And yes, don''t do anything that will endanger your and baby''s life." He warned her.


    "You care so much for the baby." She put on hand on his chest and another one on her flat tummy.


    "Not more than you."


    "Huu..." Alex''s sudden answer startled her. He cupped her face in his hand and started rubbing her lower lip with his rough lips. And his intimate touch intensified her breath. She starts breathing hard. Alex pulled his eyebrows seeing her like this and stared calms her down immediately.


    "Be cool Love..."


    "Take a deep breath...."


    "Long breath...."


    When her breath settled down, he asked, "are you feeling ok now."


    "hmm." She nodded her head.


    " Ok, now you go."


    " You will not come in." Alex helped her get out of the car.


    "No. I have a very important work. But I promise next time I will."


    As her feet touched the ground, Alex pulled her in a big hug.


    "Miss me, my Love." He whispered in her ear.


    From a little far away, Raina and Emily were watching this lovely couple from the beginning. When they saw Alex and Avery hugging, at that moment, Raina immediately rolled her eyes and looked everywhere to see if anyone was looking at their romantic moment. But to her relief, there was no one.


    "My heart was aching whenever I saw the pain in Avery''s eye. The pain in her eyes was unbearable when she was watching Alex with Clara. But now I am very happy for her. After all, Alex sir accepted her completely. And upon all this, she''s pregnant with his child." Raina said looking at Emily.


    "Yes, you are right. But from the beginning, I could see something about Avery in Mr Alex''s eyes that he was trying to hide. I still vividly remember the day he called me to talk about Avery. He had pain in his eye at that time. But he was so scary at that time that I couldn''t look into his eye for long."


    " Yes, you are right." Raina agreed.


    After Avery approached them, they went to Mrs Miller''s house. Her mother and brother were very surprised and happy to see Avery. Her mother was shocked to see Avery because she had not informed her before her arrival, and she immediately wondered if everything was fine between Alex and Avery.

 Chapter 190 - CH-190

    When Avery told her mother that everything was fine between her and Alex, her mother was relieved and her mother stopped questioning her. On the other hand, when Avery was talking to her mother, Emily and Raina were freshening up, Liam was busy exploring Avery''s bag. And when he saw his favourite cake in the box, his eyes sparkled. But he didn''t start eating that cake without Avery''s permission.


    Seeing Liam''s adorableness, Raina and Emily fell in love with him. They both started playing with him. Raina remembered her brother seeing Liam and old memories of her childhood with her brother began to come in front of her eyes.


    Those memories brought tears to her eyes that didn''t go unnoticed by Mrs Miller.


    "What happened Why are you crying?" Mrs Miller asked her very carefully.


    "Nothing. I am just missing someone. I just wish I could meet that person soon."


    "You will." Mrs Miller put her hand on her head and said in a motherly tone. Avery was watching all these scenes. She knew all about Raina''s situation. Raina had told her and Emily what her life was like before she joining the college. Avery and Emily were devastated to learn that Raina had gone through so difficult days in her life. But Mrs Miller didn''t know it all, Avery had never told her mother about it.


    .....


    They all had a lot of fun throughout the day. Mrs Miller was also very happy to see her daughter laughing heart out. The house Mrs Miller was currently living in was their old house that she had to leave after her husband''s death. But now the same house was returned to her because of Alex. In fact, the house was taken by Alex after the death of her husband, but at that time he could not come to the light to help them. But he was behind them all the time. Supporting them.


    It had been almost years since Avery had not met David''s parents so she went to visit them at his house. They were very happy to see her. And thanks to God David wasn''t home. Otherwise, he would have killed Avery by asking so many questions.


    .....


    It was five o''clock in the evening. Liam was stubborn to go to the amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    His stubbornness started from the last fifteen minutes and Avery kept denying him for fifteen minutes. Never before has Avery been so opposed to Liam. But today don''t know why when Liam asked her to go to the amus.e.m.e.nt park her heartbeat started increasing rapidly. She felt that something bad was about to happen.


    But this time she had to give up. Because Raina, Emily and her mother were all on Liam''s side. Even Mrs Miller also told her that, "you relax at home I will go with them." But Liam wanted his sister to come with him and finally, Avery was ready. she felt better because her mother was coming with them. They were all ready and as they were about to leave the house, her mother got a phone call. And she had to cancel going to the park with them because of the sudden urgent work.


    .....


    Avery did not sit on any of the rides. She remembered Alex''s words and still felt a little nauseous. Back then she didn''t want to take any risks about her pregnancy. Liam sat in almost every ride with Raina and Emily. Even he was not afraid to sit on a Ferris wheel and a roller coaster.


    Finally, it was time to get back from the park. And Avery breathed a sigh of relief at the thought that everything was fine. In her right hand were the toys she had brought for Liam, her left hand was holding Liam''s wrist. Not only Avery but also Emily and Raina bought toys for Liam. Raina had also taken gifts for her brother. However, her brother was not young enough to play with plastic''s cars and busses. He was no longer small. But still, Raina wanted to give her brother everything she could not give for so many years.


    Just as they were about to leave the main gate, Liam pointed to a food stall. "Ave l want to eat that." Avery looked in the direction Liam was pointing. There was a food corner where all the food items that would attract the little ones were kept and the aroma of those foods was wafting through the area.


    It was too late for them to go home and she also felt tired. she didn''t want to stay here even for a moment. But looking at Liam''s pleading eyes, she couldn''t say no.


    They all went to the food corner and sat on the chair. Everyone except Avery placed their orders. She felt nauseous and decided not to eat anything. After the order arrived, Raina and Emily forced Avery to take one bite each from their dish. The thought of how much Liam is too passive about his food no one touched his dish.


    Avery was looking at him from time to time to check if he was eating his food properly or not. But as she looked at him again and again, Liam''s thoughts turned to the other side, he quickly babbled. "Ave, If you want a sandwich, order it, but don''t look at me like this. This is disturbing me. It seems like you are hungry for so many days."


    Hearing this, her jaw dropped. her mouth remained open.


    She didn''t think her little brat could even speak like this. She lightly hit him on the head and told him to finish quickly.


    Raina and Emily smiled when they saw their cute fight. After paying, they all went to the gate again and they would step out of the gate but this time their foot stopped due to Liam''s scream. "Ahh.." Putting his small hand on his chest, he screamed and began to cry. Seeing her brother''s condition, Avery quickly crouched down.


    "What happened?"


    She cupped his face in her hand. "Ave it is hurting a lot here." He said rubbing his hand on his chest.

 Chapter 191 - CH-191

    Liam''s screams caught the attention of the locals and they came running. There was also the owner of a food stall. He came from the food stall. They all suggested that Liam be taken to a nearby hospital. And before Avery could say anything, a stranger man picked up Liam in his arms.


    "Uncle what are you doing."


    "Girls, this little boy of your health has suddenly deteriorated and it''s not good. We should take him to the hospital." For a moment Avery looked at the man and then at Liam whose face was completely wet with tears and he was constantly pressing his chest with his small palm.


    Avery''s heart ached as Liam''s unstoppable tears and she immediately agreed on the stranger.


    After Liam was taken to the hospital, the doctor checked him and took him directly to the operating room. Which confused all three. Shortly after, the senior doctor came out of the operating room and asked who was accompanying the patient. Immediately after hearing the doctor''s question, Avery went to the front. "I am with the patient." She said putting her hand on her chest.


    "What happened to him. Is everything alright?"


    "No.... Nothing is alright." As she heard this, her heart started beating fast. "Wh....what...do..do you mean?" She shattered.


    "What is your relationship with the patient?"


    "I am his sister."


    "Hmm...OK..." He paused for movement, "your brother''s health is very bad and we need to perform surgery on his heart." This was the biggest shock for Avery. The ground beneath her feet slipped. For a moment, she did not understand what to do, what was happening. Due to sudden shock, her foot stepped back and she was about to fall but Raina quickly grabbed her both shoulders to support her.


    "Avery. Please be strong. This time Liam needs you most." Raina''s words pulled Avery out of her shock and she immediately took a deep breath. "But what has happened to my brother. Why he needs surgery."


    "Heart disease...He has heart disease and it''s already too complicated a situation." This was another shock for her. But the first question that came to her mind was how this possible because Liam had undergone heart surgery a few months ago and it was performed in one of the best hospitals in the country. Seeing her in a daze, the doctor asked her to fill the form and told the junior doctor to prepare for the operation.


    Just as the doctor was about to leave, Avery told him not to do Liam''s surgery right now. When the doctor asked her reason, she said that she wanted to talk to her husband first and only then she would make a decision. She picked up the mobile to call Alex but her mobile did not have the range which made her feel a little odd. ''Range not available in hospital?'' How is this possible?


    Seeing the question mark on her face, the doctor put his hand on her shoulder. "If you are worried about money, so please don''t. If you want to discuss money with your husband, don''t do it. Because we do not charge from those who do not have the condition." From Avery''s simplicity, the doctor had guessed that she was not rich and would be worried about hospital bill. Also, her friends were just like her.


    Having said all this, he moved his hand down over her shoulders causing her top to slide over her shoulders and her blonde shoulder came to be visible for the doctor. His gaze changed. L.u.s.t began to appear in his eye which did not go unnoticed by Avery and she immediately jerked his hand.


    Because of the doctor''s behaviour and because of free treatment,


    They felt that something was not right here. They decided to leave, but the doctor told them that, " Liam is undergoing treatment, that you could not take him out of the hospital."


    Raina, who was standing next to Avery, thought the situation was going to get out of hand. There she told in Avery''s ear that, " you should keep the doctor busy in talking. I will call Max and told him everything." She sneaked out from there. Even her mobile had no range there.


    .....


    Raina somehow hid from everyone and reached the terrace. She was so lucky that her mobile got a range on the terrace. She quickly dialled Max''s number. The call was connected but he was not receiving it, which made her nervous.


    She didn''t know if Avery and Emily had succeeded in stopping Liam''s surgery. And upon all this Max was not receiving her calls. This was the fourth time she called him. And luckily this time Max picked up the call and immediately called her name.


    "Princess."


    There was worry in his tone.


    "Max." She whispered taking a deep breath.


    "Yes princess where are you right now?"


    " I..." Before she could finish her sentence, someone snatched her mobile from behind.


    She turned. In front of her stood a very tall and muscular man with a owner of the food store.


    "Wrong move little girl."


    Raina''s eyes widened in shock. And now she understood that it was all planned in advance. At that moment, she cursed herself that this would not have happened if she had listened to Avery.


    .....


    Meanwhile


    After Raina left, Avery and Emily began to deny the doctor about the surgery. But the doctor was so stubborn that he did not listen to them and called the male nurse to stop them. Soon muscular men appeared in the nurse clothes. They all seemed to be bodybuilders rather than a nurse.


    Seeing them, they were both terrified. They didn''t think it could happen in a hospital. The nurse was looking at the two of them with l.u.s.tful eyes.


    Bodybuilders like male nurse covered Emily and Avery. It all went on their heads now. It was giving them a creepy vibe. The hospital was already Avery''s weakness. She started sweating.

 Chapter 192 - CH-192- Swollen Red Cheek

    The hospital was already Avery''s weakness and upon all this male nurse was standing next to her . He was trying to brush his body to her. She just wanted to get out of there.


    "Why are you so eager to perform my brother''s surgery?" She finally pinned on the main point.


    "Because this is necessary."


    "No, there is another reason behind this." She fired back.


    " Nothing like that." The doctor started taking forward steps but his feet halted at Avery''s words. "My brother had a heart operation a few months ago and it was in one of the best hospitals in the country." These words made the doctor look at her with wide eyes. He did not think it would happen. But in the next moment, the expression of his wide eyes changed into a smirk, he came and stood in front of Avery.


    "Now I think, I have to tell the truth." He put his index finger under Avery''s chin and turned her face upwards. That doctor was a five-foot-ten-inch-tall man in his mid-thirties.


    Avery looked up to see in his eyes. And seeing the l.u.s.t in his eyes, she shook his hand away and turned her face away. She felt disgusted by his touch.


    "Hmm.. Wild cat. l like it. Now the wild cat let me tell you. I''m not looking forward to your brother''s operation. In fact, I am eager to snatch your brother''s little heart from him. I am eager to sell his heart for which I will get a very good price." These words from the doctor shook Avery through her bones. Her head went blank for a moment. And when she returned to her right state, she stopped breathing. She panicked. Her breath became disturbing.


    Seeing her miserable condition, the doctor smirked and went towards the operating room again. But before he could take any more steps, Emily got down on his feet and knocked him down and attacked him. "You Bloody Bastard how dare you. How can you..."


    And in the next moment, the doctor stood in front of her at his full height and slapped her face hard. "You called me a Bloody Bastard. Now I will show you how this bastard will take you in front of everyone. How will this bastard test you in front of everyone?" He gritted his teeth.


    He grabbed the edge of her top. Emily''s eyes widened. She was horrified. "NO..... Please don''t....Please... don''t do this..." She tried to free herself from the hands of the two bodybuilders. But nothing worked. He slowly began to slide over her top and a little part of her creamy belly caught the eye of those present there. The l.u.s.t in their eyes grew even more.


    "NO...."


    Before the doctor would pull her top even higher Avery shouted in a voice that tore everyone''s eardrums, "you can''t...."


    "Phackkkk...." A big slap landed on her cheek by a man who brought Liam to the hospital before she could finish her words. reddened her face in a slap.


    She lost her balance due to a sudden impact and started falling. But before her body could fall, she was caught by two strong hands. It didn''t take her a moment to identify whose strong hand it was.


    He came here! Finally, he came! He came here to save her and her brother. Her Alex came! Her Ruthless, Cold-blooded Alex came. She quickly buried herself in him. She didn''t need to panic anymore. Now She was in her safe place. She was in his arms.


    She put her hand on his chest and clenched his silky black shirt in her fist. She raised her head and looked into his burning eyes. "Alex save Em...." Before Avery would finish her word, that mean doctor was knocked down by Noah in a punch. The punch was so dangerous that he fell on the floor with a loud "Thud" and started bleeding from his nose.


    That voice caught Avery''s attention. She turned and was shocked to see the bodies of all the bulky peon on the ground. They were all wounded by Alex''s man. They were all groaning in pain.


    Avery then turns her eyes and looked at Emily. She was standing in the corner and trembling. Her eyes filled with tears as they were staring at Noah. Who was busy distorting the outline of the doctor''s face with his hard punches.


    Up to calming his inner beast, Noah pushed the doctor very hard. Then he looked at Emily. Whose eyes were begging him to take her in his arms? Her request was granted when Noah left the doctor''s unconscious body and stood in front of her. He pulled her into a strong embrace. He pressed her face to his chest. "Don''t cry, baby." He began to stroke her back. "Everything is fine now."


    Emily was in his arms, still not fully recovered from the shock, but the thought of Liam came to her head. She held out her hand towards the operation room. As Noah looked in the direction of her hand, her faint words fell on his ears. "Save Liam."


    As these words came out from her little mouth, he stormed into the operation room. And a minute later he came out with the unconscious Liam. Didn''t know what he did with the doctor in the operation room but his body lying on the ground was visible through the open door.


    The good thing was that if Noah hadn''t gone in on time the doctor would have cut Liam''s chest. Seeing Liam in Noah''s arms, Avery''s soul returned. Just as she was about to take step towards him, grabbing her arm Alex turned her around.


    He put his hand under her chin and turned her face upwards. He put his other hand on her waist and pulled her more closer towards him. Alex what are you doing I ....."


    "Shh...." He calmed her down by placing his finger on her lips and then same finger moved from her lips to her cheek. His finger touched her swollen red cheek and she hissed.

 Chapter 193 - CH-193- Where Is Raina?

    She had a sharp slap with scars visible on her cheek. His heart ached at the sight of her tearful eyes. He leaned his head down and pressed his warm lips to her cheeks. Avery closed her eyes to feel his lovely touch.


    "Alex. I was very scared. He...he...said... said he wo...would take Liam''s he...heart." She choked her words. Proper speaking was difficult for her. "I...i..do.. don''t know what...wo..would have happened if you...an..and.Noah brother hadn''t come." Streams of tears began to flow from her eyes again which made Alex''s cheeks wet. He pulled his face from hers and looked into her eyes.


    "Don''t cry, my love." He kissed the tears that came from her right eye.


    "No more tears my love." This time he kissed the tears that came from her left eye. Then he gave her a small kiss on her lips and placed her on a nearby bench before approaching the man who had dared to slap her.


    Noah, who was holding Liam in his arms, was also hurt when he heard Avery''s words. He also thought that if he and Alex had not arrived on time, he would have lost three important people in his life. And with that came a few previous scenes in front of his eyes in which Emily was trying so hard to free herself from the clutch of bodybuilders.


    He looked at her who was still standing leaning her head against the wall and tears were constantly flowing from her closed eyes. She had both her arms wrapped tightly around her stomach as she was protecting herself.


    Noah stepped forward and stood in front of her.


    He sneaked his free hand around her waist and pulled her to himself causing her body to hit directly on his chest. He wrapped his arm securely around her waist and brought his cold lips close to her ear. His cold lips touched her ear caused an electric current ran through- her whole body.


    As soon as she felt his warmth, she wrapped her arms around his waist.


    "Don''t cry, sweetheart. Nothing bad had happened. You''re safe my little fairy." He whispered in her ear and kissed her earlobe. She felt a little relaxed by his sweet words and safe hug.


    She poked her head out of his chest and looked at him. "Take me out from here." She whispered.


    "I will my Love... I will." He said.


    " And I don''t even want to go to the dorm." She shook her head while puffing her little cute nose.


    "You will come with me." She nodded her head, then looked at Liam whose head rested on Noah''s shoulder.


    "Is he okay?" She touched Liam''s cheek.


    "Hmm... He is unconscious only due to the effect of the drug. As soon as the effect of the drug wears off, this little one will regain his consciousness."


    "Thank God." She placed her head on Noah''s chest and looked at Avery, who was looking at Alex.


    Alex was standing in front of the man in his majestic aura. However, his presence was enough to bring sweat on the forehead of that man. He did not think that the girls he was trying to trap would be related to the influential figure in the country.


    He was trembling in his place. Alex''s men didn''t beat him, as per Alex command. Alex wanted to torture him personally, with his own hands. "You dared to touch what is mine. You touched her with your dirty hand."


    Alex took that man''s right hand in his and squeezed it very hard causing him to cry in pain. Alex then twisted his finger backwards and broke the finger bone. "Ahhhh..." This time he cried out louder than before.


    "Shhh..." Alex grabbed the collar of his shirt and pulled him closer. "Only I have the right to touch her in this world. Only I have the right to make or break her. But you.... You dared.... NOW SUFFER THE CONSEQUENCES...."


    "Sir, please. Please. I didn''t know she was yours. If I had known, I would not have dared. Sir..i..."


    " But you dared." Alex smirked evilly, "And what did you say? If you knew she was mine, you wouldn''t have dared. If there was another in her place, you would have dared. How cheap you are." Alex''s two-way talk confused him.


    He didn''t even understand how to gave a satisfying answer to Alex. The man was looking for the right answer to give Alex in his thoughts but he came out of his thoughts when he felt a sharp pain in his palm. Alex pierced his palm with a small sharp knife. That pain was unbearable. He tried to shake his hand but Alex''s grip was too strong on his hand.


    Satisfied with his bloody hand, Alex moved his hand closer to that man''s face, as his knife was about to pierce his cheek.


    Noah placed his hand on Alex''s shoulder


    "What?" Alex looked at Noah and pulled his eyebrows.


    "She needs you." Noah gestures to Avery who was sitting on the bench and clenching her heart. Tears welled up in her beautiful eyes, which made Alex soft.


    He quickly approached her And sat on his knees. "Love." He cupped her face in his hands. "What happened?"


    "Please stop this. You can punish him later. I just want to go. Liam is still unconscious. Please take him to the hospital."


    "Okay.... Okay... Don''t cry." Alex wipes her tears and stands up. He also helped Avery to stand up.


    Before leaving, Avery stretched out her hand to take Liam from Noah. But seeing her condition, Noah hesitates a bit. He wasn''t sure if Avery could carry Liam. Seeing his reluctance, Avery grabbed the sleeve of Alex''s shirt. "what?"


    " Tell Brother Noah to give me Liam." Alex wanted to laugh at her child-like demand but buried his laugh in his cheek.


    "Noah."


    "But Alex I think her condition is not good."


    "Trust me I''m here."


    Noah handed Liam over to Avery. And it happened just as he had hoped. Avery couldn''t bear Liam''s load but Alex took care of her before she lost her balance.


    "Thank you." She whispered to Alex.


    " Always my dear." Just as they were about to leave, Avery remembered Raina.


    "where is Raina?"


    "Here is." They all turned in the direction of the voice. Raina''s unconscious body was in Max''s strong arms.

 Chapter 194 - CH-194- Would have Been.....

    Seeing Raina''s unconscious body in Max''s hand, Alex and Noah frowned. "What happened to her?"


    "She was already unconscious when I reached the terrace and they were both trying to take advantage of her unconsciousness." He paused for a moment and took a deep breath. Like he was trying to suppress his emotions. "Maybe if I hadn''t gotten there on time, Raina would have been r.a.p.ed."


    Hearing this Emily and Avery gasped.


    "They were trying to ra...r.a.p.e her." Max shattered little. The scene he saw today was never thought of. Today''s scene reminds him of the incident that left an Immortal mark on Raina''s back.


    Max pale face was proof of how much he was scared from the inside.


    Avery wanted to go towards Raina for seeing her but she had Liam in her arms. And it was difficult for her to cover the distance between them with Liam in her arms.


    "But how did all happen this." Noah asked Max.


    "We will know when she wakes up."


    "Why didn''t you ask those two Fu*kers?" Alex growled.


    "You think I could talk to both of them when I saw them on my princess''s body. One is gone and the other is unconscious. I have ordered the bodyguards to take that unconscious man to that base."


    "Good," Alex smirked. "It will fun to torture him."


    "I think we should take these two to the hospital early. It is not advisable to stay here too long." Noah suggested looking at everyone. And then They all turned towards the exit door.


    It was difficult for Avery to carry Liam in her arms while stepping forward. Seeing her difficulty, Alex stopped her, "Love. Give Liam to me. It''s hard for you to carry him."


    "No. I don''t want to give Liam to anyone and I can walk." She was a little disturbed by what had happened today. She thought that if she gave Liam to anyone, he would disappear and she would never see him again. Alex understood her inner fear and said nothing to her but before she could take any further steps he picked her up like a bride in his arms in a swift move.


    As they walked out of the hospital, Avery and Raina were shocked to see all the male doctors and nurses injured and the female doctors and nurses tied up. Not only that, but the relatives of the patient in the hospital were taking the forward steps only thanking the three Greek Gods for saving the life of their relative.


    The hospital was a major human organ trafficking centre in the city, where people were entering alive and leaving dead. The relatives of the deceased were told that the patient had a very serious illness and that is why he died. Otherwise, the organ would be removed from the body of the patient under the name of the operation. It all started a year and no one knew about it. And if anyone who knew about this had to die.


    When they were all out, their cars were already ready for them. The couples sat in three different cars.


    .....


    Alex and Avery were sitting in the first car and Max and Raina were sitting in the second car, just like that Noah and Emily were sitting in the third car. All three of them were speeding towards Martin Hospital.


    Liam was in Avery''s arms. He was still unconscious. And Avery was sitting on Alex''s lap. After sitting in the car, Alex had tried to take Liam from her but due to her stubbornness, he had to give up. But he had successfully placed her on his lap. Seeing Liam in her arms made him feel like a father. Just that feeling made his heart happy.


    He placed his big palm on Liam''s small back and with his other hand tightened his grip on Avery''s waist. He started rubbing his hands on Liam''s back. "He is fine. And he will come to his senses. You don''t have to worry that much."


    Hearing his words, she looked up. "Alex. I still haven''t told Mom anything. She will be waiting at home. Her eyes were tired. He put his hand on her cheek and began to rub her soft skin. His warm touch was giving her peace.


    "Don''t worry. I had already told Aiden to escort your mother. Right now Your mother is in the main mansion."


    "That''s fine. " She felt relieved.


    "How are you feeling now?" Alex asked her. He knew how scared she was. Her asthma was about to be triggered. But luckily didn''t.


    "I''m feeling a little nauseous."


    " Didn''t you take your medicine today?" He narrowed his blue eyes.


    " I forgot." She tilted her head down in shame.


    " Don''t forget again." He placed her head on his chest and began to inhale her honey-like scent, burying his nose in her hair.


    .....


    Raina''s unconscious body was in Max''s arms. Don''t know how many times he kissed her face and hands. "Princess. If anything had happened to you today, I could never have forgiven myself. I am dying to hear your voice." He caressed her pale face.


    Emily had the same condition as Max. She couldn''t even imagine what would have happened if Noah hadn''t come. The doctor''s words were still ringing in her ears. She was still feeling his touch. His l.u.s.tful eyes were still appearing in front of her eyes. She was trying to hide in Noah''s arms so that no one could reach her.


    "Little one you are safe now." He cupped her chin with his thumb and index finger and lifted her face. "You are with me, my love."


    "Hmm." She just nodded. And then what she says was too much to surprise Noah. "Kiss me...."


    Hearing this, Noah''s heart began to dance. He wanted to jump. This was the first time Emily has asked him to kiss her, as he recalled. But he composed himself and asked her, clearing his throat. " Are you sure?"

 Chapter 195 - CH-195- Unconscious Raina

    Max was sitting next to Raina''s bed on a chair, staring at her without blinking. His eyes were moist. A drop of tear fell from his moist eye which he immediately wiped away and rose from his chair. He did not want to weaken himself just because of those tears. And if anyone had seen the tears in his eyes at that time, no one would have believed that tears could come in the eyes of a young master of the Martin family just because of a mere girl.


    He had already checked Liam''s condition. Liam was in deep slumber because of general anaesthesia. There was no reason to be so scared or worried. But he still hired a team to check on Liam from time to time. Because he didn''t want to take any risks.


    After making sure everything was fine, Noah and Emily left the hospital. They both proceeded to Noah''s newly bought apartment.


    Max got very close to Raina''s bed and sat on the bed next to her. He took her hand in his and brought it close to his mouth. Straightening her curved finger he kissed on her pinkish-white palm. "Princess, please open your eyes."


    When Max performed some tests on Raina he discovered that Raina had fainted due to chloroform. Max had given her an antidote to reduce the effect. But still, it would take some time.


    After giving soft kisses on her forehead, Max focused his attention on her top. He grabbed the edge of her top with one hand. And slipped the other hand under her back, he lifted her unconscious body a little from the bed. Then started sliding her top upwards with one hand and supported her body with the other hand. While doing all this, his gaze did not move from her pale face.


    After placing her upper body on the bed gently, he brought both his hands close to her waist and pulled out her cotton jeans. Now seeing her pearl-like shining body under the White light in only her innerwear never crossed any nasty thought through his mind. He was more concerned about her bruised. She was not physically harassed because he reached there on time but was beaten by those two vicious men.


    Max''s blood boiled when he saw the purple-green bruises on her stomach and the bite marks on her thighs. He thought he made mistake to kill one on the spot. Because if he hadn''t been killed, Max could have been tortured like a real hell on Earth. Max would have avenged every drop of tear that had dried on Raina''s cheek. He thought and in the next second he whispered in her ear, "But princess still it doesn''t matter because his other partner is in our clutch whom I am going to torture so much that it would be easier for him to die than to live. I will teach him a very good lesson, he dared to touch you, my Princess."


    After applying ointment on her scars, he covered her body with a soft blanket and kissed her on the head before leaving the room. He had no intention of leaving Raina alone, but he also needed to discuss this matter with Alex. It was important for them to get to the bottom of this issue as soon as possible before something worse happened or someone died.


    After locking the door of the VIP room, he scanned the thumb of his left hand on the scanner so that no one could open the door of Raina''s room in his absence.


    .....


    Alex was already there when Max arrived at his office. He had stubbornly put Avery to sleep who was not ready to sleep until Liam regained consciousness.


    But before she went to bed, he fed her and also gave her night medicine.


    He was well aware of Avery''s health in this stressfulness. Whatever happened, he could not ignore her health.


    "Did you get any information whose hand is behind all this," Max asked as he sat down on his chair.


    "Hmm... Fred will be short with all information." Alen shifted his gaze from the phone to Max. Max, who was always cheerful, had a fire in his green eye that could burn anyone in an instant who tried to cross his path.


    Max''s bloody eyes reminded Alex of the incident when they had all gone to save Raina, and seeing her horrible condition, how Max almost shot thirty-five men in a way without thinking anything who had tried to stop him. And how he had tortured the man who had wounded Raina. Max had tortured him so much that the man begged to die but instead of grad his wish after torturing him so much, Max had torn his heart out of his chest and tortured his n.a.k.e.d body in such a way that no one would imagine.


    Despite being the King of the Underworld, somewhere in Alex''s heart, he felt very little pity for that man. That scene made Alex think that the gun suits more in Max''s hand compared to the stethoscope.


    "How is Raina now. Is there anything serious?"


    " No... She is OK but still unconscious." Answering him Max suddenly got up from his chair and seeing him get up from his chair, Alex asked, "what happened." But without answering, Max quickly went to the door in


    his office, which was separating his one BHK from his office.


    He opened the grey door and went in. He came with a bottle of whiskey and two glasses in his hand before the horses of Alex''s thought ran faster in any direction.


    Without asking Alex, after placing the glass on the table he poured whiskey into both glasses and pushed one glass towards Alex. He knew that in such a situation Alex would never say no to alcohol so there was no point in asking him.


    Alex grabbed the glass of whiskey and held it close to his lips. He looked at Max with his blue eyes who was about to take his first sip. "What will happen when Raina finds out that you broke her promise? What will happen when she finds out that you drunk again?"


    Alex''s words stopped Max''s hand. He placed the glass of whiskey on the table and picked up the whole bottle and put it in his mouth. His action surprised Alex.


    "She will never find anything. And right now I need it to calm myself down." And with that, he began to empty the bottle down in his mouth.

 Chapter 196 - CH-196 - That Bastard Behind All This.

    Alex''s sharp gaze was moving on the white paper in the black file in his hand. His chair was away from the glass table which was giving him enough free space for placing his right leg on his left. Fred was standing a little behind Alex''s right hand waiting for his boss''s order.


    When Fred went full depth, he understood that the matter that happened in the hospital today was related to the child''s kidnapping and trafficking in the city. And in the midst of all this, after knowing who is the Master Mind behind all this, it was as if the ground beneath his feet slipped.


    Max''s patience ran out with every page of the file flipped. He was tapping his feet on the floor and waiting to hear the information contained in the file from Alex''s mouth. And in the next moment, seeing Alex''s lips curved into a smirk Max''s eyebrows pulled together.


    "Why are you smirking?" Max leaned forward on the table.


    "See this by yourself." Alex moved the file in his hand towards Max. And when Max read that file, he frowned, "That bastard behind all this. He did not even leave small children. And how can you smirking on all this?"


    "Because...." While getting up from the chair Alex pulled a pack of cigarettes out of his pocket and lit a cigar. He put a cigarette in his slightly parted lips, pulled a large amount of smoke into his mouth. Holding for a moment he blew into the air creating a big puff, "..... Because we can start trapping him from here. We can start forcing him to come here. We can now use his loyal man against him." He came to Max''s side and picked up the bottle of whiskey which was in front of Max which still had some amount of whiskey.


    He took the bottle to his lips and gulped the whole remaining whiskey in one gulp. He had no problem drinking the leftover whiskey of Max. Because when they both tasted alcohol for the first time at the age of nineteen, they both tested it from the same glass. From then on, they both started believing in ''sharing in caring'' for alcohol.


    "You have a plan?" Max lifted his eyes and looked at Alex suspiciously.


    "The most beautiful plan for the dirtiest sinner in the world." Alex pulled the corner of his lip and looked at Fred raising his perfectly shaped eyebrows upward. "Fred You have to destroy all their bases in the city. And make sure I want all of them alive in my torture room. I just want all of them alive, not in good condition. I hope you understand what I mean."


    "Yes, Boss!" And with that Fred left from there to fulfil his mission.


    - - - -


    It was still dark outside. Still, the darkness of night was not gone yet. Because right now it''s only three in the morning. There were three to four hours for the morning sun to rise. Avery was in deep slumber, but in the very next second her closed eyes shot open from her slumber due to unbearable nausea. Her head was aching too.


    She looked here and there around but there was no sign of Alex. After rubbing her sleepy eyes she supported her body by placing both her palms on the soft bed on either side of her body and sat up. She placed both her feet on the cold floor and dragged her own body towards the washroom with great difficulty.


    She brushed her teeth to reduce the bitterness in her mouth after throwing the whole thing out of her stomach. She was already exhausted from what had happened all day, and now she vomited, leaving nothing in her stomach. After three to four hours of sleep, the power and energy she had gained now felt like a completely drained out after puking. She started feeling weak. She started feeling dizzy.


    But her dizziness runs away when the thought of Liam came to her head. She put her hand on the wall of the washroom and came out with the support of that wall. With great difficulty, she started walking towards the door, and in her mind, she started cursing Alex for not being with her there when she needed him most.


    She came near the door. She scanned her thumb on the scanner and she opened the door by turning the doorknob. She was now very well aware of this VIP room of Martin Hospital. Now, this VIP room was like her another bedroom. Whenever something happened to her, she would end up in this room. On the same bed.


    From toothbrush to slippers and from small handkerchief to a log gown, had everything in this room she needed most.


    This room was always locked when she was not admitted to the hospital and no one was allowed to enter her room. She peeked out. Corridor was not that much crowded because it was three in the morning. Only two to three nurses who were on night duty were doing their rounds.


    She set her foot out of the room and forwarded four to five steps leaning against the wall.


    "Ma''am, do you need anything?" A nurse came forward, who spotted Avery a moment ago and asked very politely.


    "No, I don''t."


    "Then you should go to your room. It is not advisable to wander around in such a low state." The nurse feared that if Avery was spotted walking out by CEO Max, how maybe on his night round around the hospital, she would lose her job.


    "I was just going to see my brother." Avery gave her a simple answer and started slowly walking again. She had a strong desire to see Liam in her heart so she didn''t waste time trying to convince the nurse.


    But before she could take more steps, a strong hand was placed on her lower belly from behind and she was pulled back in the next moment, causing her back to hit on a hard and wide chest. Felling the presence of someone she stiffened on the spot.

 Chapter 197 - CH-197- How Stubborn My Wife

    Feeling the presence of someone she stiffened on the spot.


    She was about to panic but she relaxed when Familiar Manly Cologne hit her nose. "And where are you going, my little wife?" Alex''s hot breath teased her ear which made her body shiver completely in the very next second.


    Taking a long deep breath she placed her left hand on the back of his right hand, which was placed on her lower belly and rested the backside of her head on his broad c.h.e.s.t. Alex''s heart was gladdened by her small gestures, he tightened his grip on her belly, making sure didn''t hurt her.


    The two of them were so involved in each other for a while that they were unaware that the young nurse was standing next to them and was trembling at the thought, it was her last day at work because of Alex''s sudden appearance and the questions he had suddenly asked his wife.


    The nurse was told to pay special attention to Avery''s room. And she knew very well how much Mr Hill was protective for his wife. Whenever she had seen this teenager girl in the hospital mostly she had seen her in Alex''s arms. But in the very next second Alex''s eyes snapped towards her when her shattered words fell on his sharp ears.


    "S...sir....i..i... Tried...bu..but...."


    "There is no need to explain anything. I know very well how stubborn my wife is for certain things. I''m sure she may have said that she was going to see her brother." Grabbing Avery''s chin with his thumb and forefinger firmly but gently not wanting to hurt her, he tilted her face upward so he can directly meet his gaze with her.


    "Am I right love?" His blue eyes were holding a lot of love and tenderness for her that didn''t go unnoticed by the nurse standing next to the two of them. Seeing the affection in his eyes, a small smile formed on the lips of that nurse and she was looking at both of them as if she was watching the most romantic movie. And at that time her only wish was to see their sweet moment for some more time but her wish remained unfulfilled when Alex told her to leave.


    She left from there and walked forward but hid behind the walls and saw the two of them from there. She didn''t know why, but whenever she saw Alex and Avery together, she loved it. She knew how cruel Alex was, but she remains always amazed seeing how delicately Alex handle Avery always. It was like the Dark Demon is protecting his Fragile Fairy from all the dangerous things in this world. She always thought that someone like Alex should come into her life too.


    Seeing that Avery was not saying anything and just blinking at him, he took a deep breath and let go of his grip on her chin and put both hands on her waist and turned her around, " Love what happened?" He cupped her face in his magnificent hand. He leaned his body, which was more than six feet, as high as hers and looked into her eyes. "Tell me what happened little wifey?"


    Avery looked at him for a while and pouted her lips, "...Your child."


    "Hmm..." He was confused and narrowed his eyes, "my child what?"


    She securely placed both her hands on her flat belly and said blinking down. "Your child won''t even let me sleep in peace. Your child won''t even let me eat what I love. I feel always nauseous after eating anything. Even now I get up because of nausea. And what I saw after getting up that you are not with me. You don''t know how hard it was for me to walk. How hardly I went into the washroom."


    Hearing her complaints in Baby''s voice he wanted to laugh with an open heart at that time but he didn''t even dare to smile thinking she would be upset. He didn''t feel bad hearing complaints about his unborn child who was breathing in her w.o.m.b. He knew it was all changes in her hormones. And getting pregnant at the age of eighteen was a big thing in today''s modern world. She herself was not fully matured and was already having his child in her w.o.m.b.


    She was already a thin person and had lost even more weight after the pregnancy. Alex didn''t know how much weight she would have lost if he hadn''t paid special attention to her food. He also knew how protective his wife was about his child but it was obvious for her to think that way after knowing how much his unborn child was bothering his own mother.


    Alex gave a small kiss to her pouted lips and held her close to his c.h.e.s.t as he stood at full height. "I can understand you. And forgive me for all this." He began to rub her back.


    When his apology reached her ears, she poked her face out of his c.h.e.s.t. "Why are you apologizing."


    "Because this baby has come into this world because of me. If I had controlled my D.e.s.i.r.e War that night, you wouldn''t have had this problem today. I had to realize that you are too young for all this. But trust me I never thought you will be i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.ed just because of one night " Yes it was all true. That night Alex couldn''t control his l.u.s.t about Avery and for that, he was as guilty as he was happy about their child. And seeing that gilt on his face Avery''s heart ached She felt as if thousands of needles had pierced her heart. She immediately placed both of her feet on his leather shoes that increased a few inches in her height. She cupped his sharp-featured beautiful face with her tiny hands.


    "Please don''t say like that. It''s not like I don''t like that I''m pregnant. And you know this very well. Am I right?"


    "Hmm..." Alex nodded his head.


    "This baby always reminds me that you were with me even though you were not with me all that time. This baby always helps me forget the things and the scenes that used to cause me to cry. Which is still in my heart in the form of bitter memories. In which you always had Clara in your arms. In which she was in my place...."

 Chapter 198 - CH-198- I Want To Meet Liam.

    After confessing herself from the heart, she closed her eyelids and tears flowed from her closed eyes. But before those tears would kiss her milky pink cheeks, Alex''s slender fingers wiped them away.


    "Don''t cry like that." Whispering this he leaned his head against hers. "My heart hurts to see you crying like that. I know my way of protecting you from Clara was wrong but at that time I thought it was the best way. If it weren''t all for you, I wouldn''t have touched that wh*re."


    "I know." Saying in a very soft voice and giving him a reassuring smile, she placed her head on his c.h.e.s.t. He encircled both his arms around her small body and pulled her to his c.h.e.s.t. Due to his closeness, a gasp came out of her lips. She could feel his hard c.h.e.s.t against her soft b.r.e.a.s.ts, between which air could not even pass.


    "Alex what are you doing." She whispered with great difficulty and was just worthy of his hearing.


    "What am I doing?" He looked at her innocently but she knew very well the devil behind those innocent eyes.


    "You know very well what you are doing. Leave me. we are not alone. We are in the hospital." She said looking at the nurse who was passing by them. Although the nurse was busy with her work and she didn''t even dare to look at the two of them, Avery felt awkward and tried to pull herself away from Alex.


    Seeing her unsuccessful attempts in front of his power, Alex chuckled and moved his lips to her ears. "You know what my dear wifey, we two have been standing here for the last fifteen minutes. And you''ve been in my arms like this for the last fifteen minutes but when did you realize all this when I pulled you so close. When I did not leave a gap between the two of us. But I''m wondering what will happen when I kiss you on your delicate lips right here. And when these passing nurses will look at you with open mouth." Alex''s words shook her body. Shivar ran into her spine. And before she could say anything, Alex''s lips moved very close to hers, causing her to stop breathing.


    And in the very next second, she closed her eyes thinking that it was impossible to stop Alex now. Seeing her closed eyes, a smirk came on Alex''s beautiful lips as his minty hot breath teased her lips.


    On the other hand, holding her breath, Avery waited for Alex''s lips to touch hers. But when she did not feel the warm touch of his lips on hers and the sound of his giggle near her ear, her eyes opened. "My dear, are you become disappointed. Because I...didn''t kiss you."


    Seeing Alex''s mischievous smile on his lips, Avery pulled her eyebrows together. "you...." She hit him on his c.h.e.s.t. "How dare you. You. You..."


    Seeing that she has returned to her normal self and there is no sign of pain in her eyes, Alex felt relieved. And before she could say anything more, he lifted her into his arms, putting one arm under her knees and the other arm placing on her shoulders. He turned towards her room.


    Her eyes widened at the sight of him turning to her room. "Where are you taking me?"


    "Obviously in Your room."


    "No. I don''t want..." Like a stubborn child, she started kicking in the air. Seeing her stubbornness at this time of night and seeing her less concerned about her own health, his face frowned.


    "Behave..." His strong tone died her all try and she stayed in his arms like a scared kitten until he went into the room.


    "I j--just w--wand t-to meet him, see him." She shuttered in a softly and low voice not meeting his gaze.


    He put her on the bed and sat in front of her. He put his hand on her cheek. "Right now your Lil brother is sleeping. Do you want to disturb him?"


    "No. I will see him from a distance.... O...one ..second What.. you said. He is asleep. It''s mean, he''s not unconscious. He has come to his senses..." She literally said the last sentence screaming and moved her legs to get out of bed. But before her b.a.r.e feet would touch the cold floor, Alex grabbed her legs and put them in the right place.


    "Alex Leave my legs." She began to move her legs vigorously to free from Alex''s fit grip.


    "Stop it Ave.." He grabs her shoulders and pushed her onto the bed. The next moment her whole body was on the bed and he was on top of her. He immediately let go of her shoulders so that she would not be burdened by his body and took a load of his body on both his elbows.


    "Before I came here, I had gone to see Liam, who had just regained consciousness. The doctor also checked him and he is in good health. But because his body was too exhausted, he fell asleep again. And this is good for him."


    "Are you telling the truth?"


    "Yes." He looked into her eyes. "There is no reason to lie to you." But all these were fair lie. Alex had gone to see Liam but he had not yet regained consciousness. He didn''t want Avery to take the tension again which was not good for her pregnancy.


    "And one more thing don''t be stubborn like this." He paused for a moment "Again." There was an authority in his voice that made her eyes automatically rolled down and fell on his c.h.e.s.t.


    Which was peeking through the two opened buttons of his shirt. She felt hot under his huge frame and unknowingly her cheeks turned crimson. Her unknowingly blush was not gone unnoticeable by Alex''s sharp gaze.


    He took a deep breath and looked at the redness on her face and controlled the d.e.s.i.r.e that had arisen in his heart seeing her shyness.

 Chapter 199 - CH-199- Maybe I Am Not Pure Anymore.

    After flickering her beautiful eyelids, she slowly opened her eyes when the rays of the morning sun fell on her face through the sky blue curtains. She opened her eyes fully as she adjusted her eyes in that light sunbeam.


    Her head was hurting terribly. She put her hands on her head and began massaging. For a moment she did not understand where she was or what she was doing here. But when the incident of the previous night suddenly started playing like a movie in front of her eyes, her eyes widened with shock. She rolled her eyes throughout the room. She noticed that she was in a well-furnished room. She had no idea where she was because the room didn''t look like a hospital from any angle and she had never seen it before whenever she visited Martin hospital. But her shock went on higher pick when she realized that she was only in her inner under the soft blanket. And immediately tears started flowing from her eyes without her permission. She didn''t even want to think about what might have happened to her.


    At that moment, she only wanted to leave that room as soon as possible before anyone arrived. But how will she get out? she was not fully dressed. She didn''t have a cellphone to call for help. She was completely disastrous than time. Thinking All this new stream of tears came out from her red eyes. But not wanting to waste any other second, controlling her sobs she wiped away tears.


    She moved her legs. As she was about to put her feet on the marble floor, a sharp pain shot in the veins of her body. And again unknowingly whimpers came out of her lips. Why no one was there with her. Where exactly she was? Why no one came to her. Didn''t anyone care about her? With those thoughts, she placed her feet on the cold marble floor. After wrapping the bed sheet around her small body like a long gown, she made her way to the door.


    Taking a baby step, she somehow reached the door. Unaware that the door was locked from the outside, she stretched out her hand to twist the doorknob. But the door suddenly opened before her hand could touch the knob. She was frightened by the thought that someone had come. But her fright changed in a moment when she saw Max at the door.


    Just as she was about to merge herself into his arms, a thought came to her mind about her condition. Streams of new tears came from her eyes. She took a step back.


    Max who was standing in the doorway, was confused by her miserable condition. The tears in her eyes were like daggers that pierced his heart.


    Max stepped forward to reach out to his princess and hug her. He stretched out his hand. But before his hand could reach her, Raina stepped back. This action made Max''s eyes narrowed. He had been waiting all night for her to come into her senses and now when she was standing in front of him she was refusing his touch.


    But when these words came out of her mouth to his ears, "You will hate me." His eyes widened.


    "But why?" As soon as she heard his question, she hid her face in her palm.


    "Please don''t come close to me. I don''t know what had happened to me last night. I don''t know how I got here. I was not fully clothed when I woke up. I was just in my underclothes." She lowered her head in shame. "Maybe I am not pure anymore."


    "It''s just maybe Princess. It''s not...."


    She cut Max''s words in the middle. She didn''t even give him a chance to clarify everything. "What if it''s true..." She started crying even more. In the next moment she couldn''t control herself, she fell on the floor with a loud thud.


    Max realized that she could be out of control at any time. Breakdown already had taken a place in her heart.


    Not wanting to get more attention from outside the room, he closed the door without taking his eyes off from her.


    He approached her and bent down. He grabbed her shoulders. As soon as she felt his touch on her shoulder she immediately jerked his hands and moved back again. "Didn''t I tell you that don''t touch me."


    "But at least listen to me."


    "NO..." Her squeaky scream shook the VIP room from every corner. Her current condition was proof that she was not in her right state. she was becoming mad but before this madness took over control on her it was necessary to pull her out from it.


    Max again stretched out his hand to try quietly, just as he was about to touch her, she backed away so much that her back went against the wall. Her back hit the wall so hard that her whole body ached. The knot of the sheet wrapped around her body also loosened.


    Max was frustrated by her stupid and crazy behaviour. It had all gone over his head. But what was her fault in all this? It was natural to react in this way because of the horrible experiences she had gone through in the past.


    He got up from where he had been sitting before and closed the distance between them in two strides. Reaching in front of her he grabbed her shoulders, pulled her up and pinned her to the wall.


    "Max.."


    "SHUT UP...JUST SHUT YOUR THIS LITTLE MOUTH..." He shouted at her. "Don''t say a word." There was a fire in his green eye. Seeing him in anger, her body began to tremble. She swallowed her saliva but a new force of tears came out of her eyes.


    He shouted angrily at her, but seeing her frightened face, he cursed himself. Closing his eyes for a moment, he loosened the grip on her shoulder.


    ******


    Note:- My dear readers, I need your help. Like you know how many members there are in Alex''s family. So I want you to suggest to me the names of the members for whom I have not yet been named. And also for Ethan''s family. For his father, for his mother and his sister. I will use the name you will suggest. I look forward to hearing from you. Love you all. ????

 Chapter 200 - CH-200 Its ugly

    Closing his eyes for a moment, he loosened the grip on her shoulders. He rested his forehead on hers, "Nothing happened with you. You are safe my Princess." He whispered.


    She lifted her teary eyes and looked into his forest green eyes. "But how can you so sure." She still couldn''t believe it. She thought Max was telling her that to calm her down. To drag her out of reality.


    But Max''s next words shocked her from the core, "Because I brought you here." He put his hand on her left cheek and turned her face to the right. "Look there." He said to her looking outside of the window. From there she could see the ambulance parked on the hospital premises. She saw Big garden in the hospital yard with some people sitting on benches enjoying the light rays of the bright sun. Now somehow she started believing, she was convinced that she was safe, but still, she had some questions in her head that she wanted to be answered.


    Taking her eyes off the scene she looked at Max, "But my clothes." Corners of Max''s lips moved upward at the sight of her innocent face like a small kitten. He slipped his hands over her arms and wrapped both his arms around her delicate and thin waist and pulled her closer.


    "It was me. Who took off your clothes. I just wanted to treat your wounds." Max''s words widened her eyes. She was more worried about the scars on her back than Max had seen her in the u.n.d.e.r.g.a.r.m.e.n.ts. She was more worried that Max might have seen the scars on her back while removing her clothes. The thing she was trying to hide finally came to light. The bubbly character mask she wore to hide the sadness in her heart was finally revealed today. And there was no more college report Raina but was a soul who was completely broken from the inside. What would he be thinking about her? Will he think wrong about her.


    Her heart told her to turn her back on the situation and run away. As she always did. But her brain also told her to overcome her fears and face the situation. This time she decided to listen to her brain. Rather than always living in a nameless fear, she decided to ask Max straight.


    "Did you see the scars on my back?" In fact, it''s not the first time that Max had seen the scars on her back, but looking into her eyes, he was convinced that there was lots of going into her head and that he should have lied to get it out. "Yes." And yet he was already aware of the marks on her back so there was no point in hiding it.


    "Don''t you want to know the reason behind it?" She looked into his eyes, swallowing her saliva.


    "No!" His answer was firm and straightforward.


    "But why." She whispered. Like Max knew both the story and the reason behind the scars on her back but in his eyes, it was not right to tell her all that now.


    "I have already told you that I have nothing to do with your past. I believe in the present."


    "It''s too ugly."


    " No. Your scars are not ugly."


    " Hmm." Raina looked at him confused. "What do you mean." Without answering her question, Max suddenly picked her up in his arms. His sudden stunt caused a gasp out of her lips.


    "What are you.."


    "Shhh. My little princess."


    After taking her in his strong arms he carried her into the washroom. After going into the washroom he placed her feet very gently on the floor and made her stand up straight. He knew she was very tired and it was difficult for her to stand up effortlessly so one of his hands was safely wrapped around her waist. She was also leaning on Max so that the whole weight of her small body was on him.


    She was wondering why Max had brought her into the washroom and out of blue suddenly Max grabbed the knot of the bedsheet she had tied under her arm.


    "What are you doing?" She asked, widening her eyes.


    "Just relax.. Trust me." And finally, he unties the knot. Raina grabbed the bedsheet tightly to her c.h.e.s.t before it slipped off her body. She quickly moved her free hand to her back so that her backside would not be fully exposed.


    But when her hand reached her lower back, she realized very well that the bedsheet was resting on her lower back due to Max''s strong grip on her waist. She placed her hand on his arm which rested on her waist. And looked into his eyes.


    "I already told you to trust me. Didn''t I?"


    Not knowing how to react to his words, she started biting the corner of her lower lip. Seeing her cute expression, the corners of his lips moved upward. He moved his free hand behind her back without removing his green eyes from her face. Grabbing her dark black hair in a fist he pulled them from her right shoulder to the front.


    He grabbed her chin and turned her face. She looked forward. They were both standing in front of a wall-size large mirror. Her delicate body was looking like in front of his huge body as a fragile fairy under the mercy of very beautiful devil.


    And when her gaze fell on the reflection of her scars in the mirror, tears suddenly came out of her eyes. That horrible scene reappeared before her eyes from which she did not even know how she had escaped. She had fainted immediately after being wounded that night, and when she regained her consciousness, she was already in the hospital with her aunt sitting next to her.


    She didn''t want to remind those dark moments. She didn''t want to look at those ugly scars. She wanted to turn her face but the grip of his slender fingers on her chin was a little firm. Which made her attempt impossible. With no other choice, she lowered her eyelids. So that the mirror in front of her was blocked from her vision and the marble floor came into her sight.

 Chapter 201 - CH-201 Delicate and Beautiful Rose.

    "Why are you looking down?" He brushed his warm lips on her hair.


    "Because these marks remind me of that night that I try to forget every day." The pain in her heart was flashing in her narrow voice. "I''m afraid of these scars." She flapped her eyelids to prevent tears from coming out of her eyes. This was not new for Max. He was very well aware of her feelings. But still, her words were like thorns that touched his heart. But still, he wanted her to come over her fear. He let go of the grip on her chin and placed his same warm palm on her cheek.


    "Look at me." He whispered in a low voice, but because of the closeness between them, she could hear easily. She lifted her eyelids and met her eyes with his beautiful green eyes.


    "You have to fight with this fear of yours. You have to face it."


    "But how. I also want but I have no courage." Yes, it was true. And that''s why she had questioned Max a few moments before about her scars. And it was true that she did not dare to face the situation. She had tried this before but failed each time.


    "Look into the mirror."


    " But..."


    "Shh..." He put his finger on her lips and quieted down her. "I am with you." He brought his face down and kissed her on the forehead. "Just for me Princess. Please. I don''t want to see the same fear in your eyes again and again."


    She turned her face with a heavy heart and looked in the mirror. But again the same words came out of her mouth. "It''s ugly."


    "No," Max replied as soon as the word ugly came out of her mouth. "It''s so beautiful."


    "How can you say that?"


    "Because I know." He brought his free hand on her back. Then he strode his long finger down, placing it on top of the scars. "Look, The curve of those scars. It''s like a thorny branch that always protects the rose. And that rose is you." He paused for a moment, "The delicate and beautiful rose in my life that I have to protect. Without that rose my life is odourless. Without that rose my life is meaningless."


    Raina''s wide eyes were glued on the mirror. Max''s words had taken her by surprise.


    Ever since she came into the relationship, whenever she felt that she knew Max very well, Max''s actions proved her wrong every time. And she felt like another Max was standing in front of her again whom she didn''t know at all. But each of these experiences used to be very pleasant for her.


    Today, for the first time, Raina saw beauty in ugliness just because of a Max. She lifted her free hand and led it to the mirror. She placed her fingers tips on the mirror and tracked them on the reflection of the scars.


    "Are you serious? It''s doesn''t look ugly?"


    "Not a little bit."


    "But...."


    Before Raina could say anything, Max picked her up from the waist with one hand, took her to a nearby glass cubicle and turned on the shower.


    When her skin suddenly came in contact with water, she gasped but immediately she relaxed in the lukewarm water and a moment they both were completely drained under the non-stop shower.


    She didn''t understand why out of the blue Max did it, but for whatever reason he took her under the shower, she felt very light. She felt like new energy was being developed in her body.


    Placing her both hands on his hard and firm c.h.e.s.t she was looking into his green eyes, unaware of that Max''s little buddy saluted a long time ago when he first saw her completely soaked body on which the cotton bedsheet glued like her second skin, from which the outline of her body was clearly visible.


    Her already wet body now was looking very hot, her innocent gaze was looking directly into his eyes and the hardest thing up on all this was Max''s little buddy who had knocked the salute and was ready to take action. Now it was almost impossible for Max to stop him.


    Max had never been intimate with a girl before so practically it was his first time experiencing all this. He did not know what he would do if he stayed there for even a moment longer. He decided that it would be better for him to leave. Because he thought it was the right way to reduce his rising d.e.s.i.r.e and calm his little partner.


    After leaning her back against the glass wall to support her exhausted body, Max moved away from there running his fingers through his wet hair.


    Raina was confused as Max walked away without saying anything. Is he angry about something? These kinds of negative thoughts started coming to her head. But before her thoughts could conclude, the door of the washroom was opened and Max came in with two paper bags in his hand.


    He approached Raina and hung those bays on a hanger near her position. Then he looked at her. "These bags have clothes for you. Wear these after taking a shower. And yes, if you need I can call a female nurse to help you. Because it is almost impossible for me to stand in front of such appearances of yours. If I stay here for a little longer, I will not be able to control myself."


    Max''s confession was like throwing cold water on her body. Her pale cheeks turned pink with embarrassment. She immediately lowered her gaze and answered in a soft voice. "No need. I''ll take care."


    "Good!" Max nodded his head, "So I''m going now. I also need to change. And... and one more thing, call me when you''re done... no need to come out on your own."


    After saying all this he was about to turn around when Raina called him...

 Chapter 202 - CH-202 I Believe You..

    "Max."


    "Hmm."


    "I want to brush my teeth."


    "OK". He went to a nearby cabinet and took toothpaste along with a brush and put it on the slab. "If nothing else, I''m leaving now."


    "Ya sure." She nodded her head little.


    After staying in the shower for some period, she came out of the glass cubicle. Although the bruises on her body were still hurting, she felt much more relaxed than before.


    After brushing her teeth, she opened the paper bags. In one bag there was an u.n.d.e.r.g.a.r.m.e.n.t of her exact size and in the other bag, there was a knee-length frock.


    That was an adorable frock made of chiffon fabric with a very lightweight and flowery design printed. A shy smile formed on her lips as she took the u.n.d.e.r.g.a.r.m.e.n.ts in her hand.


    And finally, the thought hit her little head that yesterday Max saw her in underclothes only. Just this thought caused the redness on her cheeks to spread all over her face and she quickly hid her flushed face between both palms.


    After getting ready, she looked at herself in the mirror for the last time and went to the door. She opened the door and looked around the room. Max was standing near the window and talking to someone on the phone.


    He had already changed his clothes and now he was looking very professional in a white shirt and black towers. His hair was still a little wet which was giving him a hot look.


    He immediately cut off the call and put the mobile in the front pocket of his trousers when he was alerted to Raina''s presence in the room.


    "I told you to call me." He did not turn his gaze. He said all this looking out the window.


    "It was just a matter of a few steps." She answered slowly.


    "But still you have to."


    He snapped his eyes at her and stared her briefly for a couple of minutes. She was looking beautiful and elegant in a baby pink flowery designer frock.


    When she looked into his eyes she felt like she was getting smaller in his intense gaze. She bowed her head and started looking at the floor under her feet in such a way that it was the most amazing thing in the world.


    Seeing her, Max took a deep breath and moved his legs towards her. Standing very close to her, he lifted his right hand and grabbed her chin between his slender finger and thumb. Tilting her face up, he bent his face down. Because of their closeness, his hot breathes started fanning her face.


    "My dear princess, tell me now what exactly happened last night."


    Her eyes widened at Max''s sudden question. She didn''t want to remember that painful incident but now there was no point in hiding it. But before she could tell what had happened with her, she once again asked Max if anything had really happened with her that he was not telling.


    "If you don''t trust me, you can check the report." He said, pointing to the vertical table beside the bed. His voice was not soothing but irritated. As soon as possible he wanted to know what had happened the last night and here Raina was still boring him on the same topic. Asking the same question again and again.


    "There is no need. I believe you."


    "So tell me." She began to tell him in chronological order what had happened the previous night. Even though Max was aware of all that, his anger was running high with every word that came out of Raina''s mouth.


    She told him how she managed to reach the terrace by evading the hospital staff. And how they snatched the phone from her hand while she was trying to call him.


    His blood began to boil when she explained how the two of them used very dirty words for her. How the two of them attacked her and started touching her in the wrong places. How the two of them beat her. How she began to try to escape from their clutches. And finally, all her efforts died when one of the two men f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y covered her face with a handkerchief and she went into darkness.


    As she finished her words, Max took her in his arms and kissed her on the hair.


    The only thought that came to his mind was what he would have done if something had happened to Raina. Because in his life so far his heart had only been beating for Raina and now he was taking a turn in life where he could not imagine his life without her. Raina had become an inseparable part of his life.


    After sharing a romantic moment, they went to have breakfast at an expensive restaurant. On the way out she asked about Liam and she found out that he is now out of danger and going home with Alex. Raina was relieved to hear that nothing happened to Liam. She even asked about Avery and Emily. At the same time, she requested Max to visit her brother, which was immediately granted.


    After done with their breakfast Max took her to his penthouse. Even though she was fine now, still she was weak and needed a long rest.


    - - - - -


    The backside of her head was resting on Alex''s strong c.h.e.s.t. Her eyes were glued out of the window. She was thinking but the train of thought in her mind stopped when she heard Alex whisper near her ear.


    "What are you thinking?"


    She turned her head and looked up into Alex''s eyes which were looking at her with love. After a while, she rolled her eyes and looked at her five-year-old brother who was sitting on Alex''s l.a.p and playing games on his mobile.


    Alex followed her gaze and understood that she was looking at Liam. Seeing how concentrated Liam was playing the game, Alex smiled. And at the same time, Alex was amazed at how Liam could be so much energetic even after what had happened the last night.

 Chapter 203 - CH-203

    Right now three of them were in the car and going to the ''Hill mansion.''


    When Avery had woke up early in the morning, firstly she had asked about Liam. Hearing her question, Alex thanked God in his heart that Liam had woken up from his unconscious state before she woke up and was currently having his breakfast.


    Before going to see Liam, he had asked her to take a bath, but she refused, not wanting to waste any more time, and just brushed her teeth. When the two of them reached Liam''s room, first of, Avery took Liam in her arms. She became emotional and tears came out of her eyes.


    After done with their emotional scene Max performed some tests on Liam. Knowing all was fine now, they left the hospital.


    Alex asked her for breakfast but she denied it. She wanted to go home as soon as possible.


    "Love, tell me what are you thinking?" He again asked.


    "I was wondering what would happen next Sunday."


    "What do you mean?"


    " I mean..." She changed the angle of her body a little so that she could face him completely. "Two of us were attacked at the temple last Sunday and this Sunday...." She paused and began to look at him with the feeling that Alex must have understood her. The fear in her heart was apparent in her eyes.


    Seeing her like that, Alex wanted to kiss and hug her. But they were not alone, they had a small chat box with them. In front of him, it was not appropriate to be more intimate.


    He hadn''t kissed her last night because he was drunk. He had somehow hidden the smell of alcohol but the test was still in his mouth. Right now he was hungry for her lips. He was missing the sweet taste of her lips.


    He looked at her for a moment and then pulled away from the hand he had on her belly. And placing same hand on her shoulder pulled her into side hug.


    "Don''t think too much because nothing bad has happened and will not happen in the future as long as I''m alive."


    After convincing her with sweet words, he kissed her forehead and hid her face in his c.h.e.s.t.


    "Alex..." Calling his name she pulled her face out of his c.h.e.s.t and looked at him. "How is your injury now? I''m sorry. In all of this, I had forgotten about your health." Her words brought a smile to Alex''s beautiful lips.


    "You don''t have to worry about me because I''m very fit and fine. A simple gunshot can''t hurt me."


    ...


    Taking Liam in his arms, Alex got out of the car. The bodyguards standing nearby his car saw Liam in Alexander''s arm they immediately came forward to took Liam but Alex stopped them with his hand and came to Avery''s side. He opened the car door with freehand and held same hand in front of her, on which she put her hand in a moment and came out.


    In his left arm was Liam, who was still playing games on his mobile and his right hand on Avery''s delicate waist. And they walked towards the main door of the mansion.


    Alex''s youngest cousin, Zelix who was talking on the phone near the main door of the mansion immediately cut off the phone call and walked forward when his eyes fell on the couple coming towards him. After reaching in front of Alex and Avery, he extended his hand to take Liam.


    This time too Alex was hesitant to hand Liam over to Zelix. He wanted to hand Liam directly to Mrs. Miller, but seeing the excitement Zelix face, he couldn''t say no. After taking Liam from Alex''s hand, Zelix went straight to the mansion.


    *****


    The characters in the story till now....


    Female lead:- Mrs Avery Alexander Hill ( Miss Avery Miller)


    Age. :- 18


    Avery''s mother:- Mrs Sara Henry Miller


    Age:- in her forties


    Avery''s brother:- Little Liam


    Age:- 5


    Avery''s father:- Mr Henry Miller (died in an accident when Avery was fourteen)


    Avery''s childhood friend:- David


    -------


    Male lead:- Mr Alexander Hill


    Age:- 28


    Chairman of ELIZA group and CEO of the main branch.


    Alexander''s father:- Mr William hill


    Alexander''s mother:- Mrs Eliza Hill


    Alexander''s younger brother:- Aiden


    Alexander''s younger sister:- Amaya


    Alexander''s grandfather:- Xander


    Alexander''s grandmother:- Eleanor


    Alexander''s first uncle:- Owen


    Alexander''s second uncle:- Brett


    Alexander''s first aunt:- Margaret


    Alexander''s second aunt:- Betty


    Ethan:- assistance and brother in law of Alex


    Skylar:- Owen''s older daughter and Ethan''s wife


    Mason:- Owen''s younger son


    Madelyn:- Brett''s older daughter


    Zelix:- Brett''s younger son


    Peony:- Ethan and Skylar''s daughter


    Clara:- Alex''s fake ex-girlfriend


    #####


    Second female lead:- Ms Emily Flores


    Age - 18 (A few months younger than Avery.)


    She is an orphan ( parents were killed when she was fourteen)


    ------


    Second Male lead:- Noah (last name- still unknown)


    #####


    Third female lead:- Ms Raina Lewis


    Age - 18 ( A few months older than Avery.)


    She is an orphan (mother died and father unknown, Illegitimate child)


    Raina''s brother:- Ray Lewis ( 5 years younger than Raina)


    ------


    Third male lead:- Mr Max Martin (cardiologist and eco of Martin hospital chain.


    Zuri:- Max childhood friend.


    #####


    SOME OTHER CHARACTERS


    Alex''s secretary:- Miss Laila ( young and unmarried)


    :- Mrs Isabella (age 32, married)


    Mrs Mary:- secretary of the fifth floor


    Age 30


    Mr George Kim:- Butler


    Mrs Kim:- kitchen head


    Kaylee Gray:- Alex''s relative


    Jade:- Alex''s childhood friend.


    Dr Suzy:- Alexander''s family doctor


    Lily- the younger daughter of a famous businessman. hate Avery for some reason. (Friends - Savina, Meghan, Kitty)


    Mr Lucas Kai:- CEO of Kai corporation. Fell in love with Avery at first sight.


    Carson:- Avery''s Team Leader in office.


    Miss Lauren:- sports teacher


    Senior police officer:- John


    Female officer:- Nora ( belong to a wealthy family, daughter of a famous politician, fell in love with Alex at first sight) Brutal officer.


    Violet White:- daughter of famous CEO John White. A new entry into the class.


    Ester:- Avery''s senior


    Zid Brothers:- Director and producer


    Fred:- Second in command of Alex


    Kenny Steve:- Helped Raina when she left Max


    Note:- Even though I gave the second lead role to Emily in the story, both Emily and Raina have the same importance in the story. They have same place.

 Chapter 204 - CH-204

    As Alex and Avery approached the main door of the mansion and were about to step inside, Alex bowed his head.


    "You don''t have to answer anyone''s question. I will give all the answers."


    Hearing this, Avery''s steps stopped. She raised her head and looked at Alex whose face was very close to hers.


    "But what about Liam." It was clear from her question that she agreed with Alex. Because she was also wondering what to tell her mother. And she was sure Alex would handle it all but she wasn''t sure about Liam''s babbling mouth.


    "Darling, Liam''s little brain is very easy to manipulate and I have already done that."


    This was not new and surprising for Avery. She had gone through all this in the past. And now she just hoped that Alex would have adopted a decent way to manipulate Liam.


    "Ok..."


    When they went inside, they were bombarded with questions from the whole family. All the questions that Alex answered without hesitation. Avery was stunned to see how this man could lie so simply. There was not even a small line of nervousness on his face when he lied. Most importantly, Liam was with him.


    He fluently told them that he missed Avery so much that he went to the amus.e.m.e.nt park to meet her.


    How he had fun with them when he got there. After that movie and finally dinner. It was already late, so he took them all to his mansion. After saying all this, he excused himself and went to the bedroom with Avery.


    Where all the family members and Mrs Miller believed him, Eliza felt that something was amiss. She couldn''t believe Alex. Because as far as she knew, Alex didn''t explain so much to anyone. For her, Alex''s marriage was still an unsolved puzzle. She somehow manages to get out from there and went towards Alex''s room.


    After entering the room, Alex immediately closed the door and turned. Taking long strides, he approached Avery. One hand wrapping around her waist and placing another hand on her head took her close and also bent her face down. Seeing his face close to hers, she knew what was going to happen next. And she closed her eyes to welcome that.


    As his warm lips were about to touch her soft lips, someone knocked on the door of their bedroom.


    Alex sighed in frustration as he heard the knock. "Who is now?"


    Seeing his expression, Avery started giggling.


    " don''t tease me, little wife. You can go very hard later." He said raising his left eyebrow.


    "But before that go and open the door," Avery said unwrapping his hands from her waist.


    " Little one, I will not leave you," Alex warns her and goes to open the door. After opening the door, Alex saw the person and pulled both his eyebrows together.


    " mom." He asked. Hearing the word mom, Avery also stopped going to the washroom.


    "Mom do you want anything?"


    " Yes."


    " What?"


    " Answer."


    "Answer? But for what?"


    "Are you going to ask me everything at the door?"


    " O forgive me. Come inside." Alex said leaving his place. It was clear from the expression on Eliza''s face that she was very serious and Alex closed the door knowing this.


    "Mom. What do you want to answer?" Alex stood in front of his mother.


    "Look Alex I come straight to the point. I know that what you told the whole family is not the whole truth. Something happened last night that you are trying to hide." Eliza wrapped her arms around her c.h.e.s.t and looked straight into his eyes.


    The words that came out of her mother-in-law''s mouth blew the colour on Avery''s face. She rolled her eyes and looked at Alex who was staring blankly at his mother. Like nothing happened.


    She stayed in her place, anxiously waiting for Alex to answer his mother, and at the same time, the image of the previous night began to move in her head.


    Unknowingly, Alex''s name was whispered in her mouth. Which drew Alex and Eliza''s attention to her. Seeing her pale face, Alex quickly approached her and wrapped his arms around her waist and hugged her. "Relax." He said.


    After staying that way for a while, Alex separated her from him a little and put her on a nearby couch. He also sat next to her and his arms wrapped around her shoulders and pulled her closer. He said, gesturing to Eliza. "Mom, please sit down Because this is a very long story."


    Eliza took a seat in front of the two of them and waited for Alex''s explanation.


    Alex started telling her the whole truth without hesitation. Because he knew that if he didn''t tell his mother anything now, she would know everything through her sources.


    After hearing everything, a gasp came out of Eliza''s mouth. She couldn''t believe her ears and she felt so bad for her daughter-in-law. She got up from her seat and sat down next to Avery. She put her hand on Avery''s cheek.


    "Child look at me." Her voice was gentle and loving.


    Avery turned her head and looked at Eliza. Her eyes were already teary. "Don''t cry, my baby." Eliza wiped the tears from her eyes.


    "Mom," Avery whispered and Eliza immediately pulled her into a hug. Seeing that Avery is now with his mother, Alex got up from his seat. He went to the washroom to give them some privacy.


    He had already taken a bath but decided to take it again to kill the time.


    After taking a bath, he walked through the second door into the walk-in closet and came out wearing a simple black T-shirt and jeans. After coming out seeing her in a normal state, he felt better and when Eliza saw him coming, she gave him a small smile and told Avery to get ready quickly and come down. After that, she left.


    Avery quickly took a shower after Eliza left the room. She wore a simple white top with a long denim skirt. She ponytailed her long hair and came out of the closet after putting a small diamond in her ear.


    When she came out, Alex was tapping something on his phone. He looked up as soon as he felt her presence. He passed her a beautiful smile and got up and walked over to her.


    "You are looking so beautiful." He said complimenting her. "And you don''t know how much I want to kiss your beautiful lips."


    "So who has stopped you?" Avery''s words widened his eyes. He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her closer.


    "You know what you''re saying." His voice and breath were harsh.


    " I know." Avery also whispered in sane toning.


    "Don''t regret it later. Because I''m hungry right now."


    "I will not." She closed her eyes, answering him.


    As she closed her eyes, Alex attacked her lips. He took both her lips in his. He began to move his lips freely on hers. He started l.i.c.k.i.n.g her lips like candy. He took the hand that was on her waist near the edge of her top and pulled her top and placed his hand on her bareback.


    Because of Alex''s action, she put her fist on his c.h.e.s.t. She closed her eyes more tightly. Alex started to move his hand upwards on her back and immediately his hand reached near the hook of her bra.


    He took the hook of her bra in his finger and opened it immediately. Alex''s action opened her eyes wide. While all the family members were waiting for them downstairs, she didn''t want Alex to do anything like that. She immediately started to stop him. "Alex..." She opened her mouth to stop him and Alex took the opportunity to push his tongue into her mouth.


    He began to explore her mouth with his tongue. He inserted the tip of his tongue into each corner of her mouth.


    On the other hand, his hand starts exploring her back. Avery didn''t want Alex to cross any limits right now. She wanted Alex to stop. She began to push Alex on his c.h.e.s.t to separate him from her.


    But Alex was not ready to stop. He tightened his grip on Avery which made it impossible for him to move. He made his kiss so deep that she could hardly breathe.


    He changed the angle of her body and bent her down. Now, this had become very difficult for Avery. She opened her fist and slapped him hard on the c.h.e.s.t. Her gesture slightly diverted Alex''s attention and he smoothed his kiss from the rough. He understood what was going on in his little wife''s head and he immediately whispered in the middle of the kiss.


    "Relax. I just want a kiss. Nothing more than that. Not now." She stopped because of Alex''s words and once again surrendered herself to him. Alex started kissing her again but at this time he kiss was different than before.


    This time he began to move his lips on her lips very slowly. He re-hooked her bra in the middle of the kiss and also lightened the grip on her body.

 Chapter 205 - CH-205:- Restless Feeling

    Finally, he finished the kiss between them and released her lips. Her lips were completely red and swollen. Anyone looking at her could tell what had happened between them.


    She was still trembling from the effect of his kiss and was taking a deep breath trying to normalize her self-function. Both her legs became like jelly. If Alex hadn''t grabbed her by the waist, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Seeing her condition, Alex put his hand on her head and pulled her close to his warm c.h.e.s.t. He started rubbing his hands on her back to make her relax.


    Sometime later when he realized that she was breathing normally, he separated her from him a little. He asked her, holding her face in his hands. "Are you alright?"


    Both her hands were still on his c.h.e.s.t. She removed both hands from his c.h.e.s.t and placed them on the back of his hand.


    "I''m fine..." She mumbled softly but the Storm in her body still hadn''t calmed down. The eruption was still going on in her body.


    "So can we go down now?"


    " Hmm." She nodded her head. The two left the room after he whipped her wet lips with his thumb and kissed her head one last time.


    When they both entered the dining hall, everyone''s eyes turned to them. Everyone''s eyes stopped on Avery''s delicate lips. Seeing her swollen lips, it didn''t take them long to guess what had happened between the two of them.


    There was a beautiful smile on everyone''s face. Everyone wanted to tease Avery but they never wanted to disturb the quiet state of the beast who was standing next to her.


    After stepping very close to the dining table, Alex pulled the seat for Avery and seated her on it. He also settled next to her. After giving her a plate he also filled his plate with food.


    When Alex was busy filling the plate, all the family members were amazed to see him. Ever since they all found out about his marriage, the first time they saw Avery in their mansion, they''ve seen changes in Alex that they never even dreamed of. And that was all for Avery only. For the other person, he was still a cold-blooded monster.


    After done with breakfast and some time discussing business in private with his grandfather, he asked his brother to take Mrs Miller home safely.


    After that, he also left with Avery.


    .....


    He had a lot of work on his hand because it was Monday, but he decided to stay home after what had happened yesterday. He knew that Avery had not yet recovered from yesterday''s incident and that she needed him.


    ...


    It was a Tuesday and their car was heading towards the university. They were both sitting in the back seat. Alex was busy typing something on the laptop and Avery was busy looking out the window.


    She had never complained about Alex''s work before. She knew work was very important for Alex. And there was no reason for her to complain because she had seen drastic changes in Alex since the time Clara''s truth came out. He always valued her more than his work, and he still does. But because of her pregnancy hormones, she sometimes felt that he was paying less attention to her.


    Moving her eyes from the window she looked at him.


    She narrowed her eyes, "Alex." She called his name.


    "Hmm." He was still busy with his work. He responded to her without looking at her.


    "Can''t stop your work until we arrive."


    "Huu..." His finger stopped and he looked at her, rolling his eyes from the screen. "What?"


    "I said can''t you stop your work."


    Alex just stared at her with wide eyes. It was very rare for him that Avery was talking to him in a bitter tone. "What happened?"


    "You''re asking me what happened." This time she shouted. Because of her yell, his chauffer also flinched a bit.


    "You''re asking me what happened." She pointed her finger at him. "Can''t you just stay in the car without work? I don''t think you care about me. I don''t think you care about your baby either. You just want your work. I can''t believe I married such a person....."


    Everything she said was saying was unreasonable. Alex narrowed his eyes and looked at her wondering what happened to Avery all of a sudden. He turned off the laptop, pulled out his rimless spectacle, and set it aside.


    He took a deep breath, ran his hand through her hair, and locked his gaze on her. She was still talking nonsense that made him completely irritated. Closing his eyes, he decided to do what he did not want to do now.


    "Alex how can you..." Just before Avery was about to finish her sentence, Alex grabbed her right arm and pulled her towards him. He momentarily placed her on his l.a.p and sealed her complaining lips with his lips.


    He pressed the button on his side and the partition was pulled up. After kissing her for a long two minutes, he separated her a little from himself. She was now silently looking at him.


    "What happened?" He asked rubbing her cheek. "What happened wifey'', why are you acting like that"


    "I don''t know. Since morning I am feeling like something is going to happen." She paused, "something bad, I''m feeling very restless."


    Yes. This was true. Her heart had been restless since morning. She did not know how to calm her heart. She thought something was going to happen. But she couldn''t point out exactly what.


    "Nothing is going to happen. You are thinking too much. And don''t forget that I''m with you."


    He reassured her and hugged her close to his heart. He kissed her on the head. "Nothing will happen Love. I am with you." He breathed and looked out the window. ''I hope nothing will happen.'' He thought and closed his eyes.


    .....


    Since it was a lunch break so almost all the students were sitting in the canteen.


    Avery, David and Emily were sitting at the corner table, waiting for Raina. Emily had already taken a meal for Raina. In front of Avery was her lunch box. Because of her sickness, Alex banned her from eating out, and he personally asked Mrs Kim to give the lunchbox to Avery every day. She had also decided to resume work from today so he had also arranged for her evening snacks. Evening stacks were also going to be taken from home for her.


    The three of them were tired of waiting for Raina. David took his cell phone out of his pocket and Raina reached there just as he was about to dial her number.


    "Where were you? I was going to call you now." David asked her. But seeing her nervous face, he fell into question. The uneasiness on her face was not hidden from Avery and Emily either.


    "What happened to Raina. You look pale." Emily asked. But without answering Emily''s question, Raina turned to Avery. "Every last su....." Suddenly she stopped and sat down on the chair.


    "Last what Raina?" Avery asked her.


    "Oh, nothing. I was saying will you give me the sari you wore last time at the fresher''s party." She changed the topic very sharply but it was noticed by Emily. But she decided to keep quiet.


    "That''s all. What is the need to be so hesitant to ask? I''ll bring it with me tomorrow."


    Quickly they all had their lunch and left for class on the bell. Seeing that Avery was busy talking to David, Emily turned her legs and hurried to Raina''s classroom.


    She went to Raina''s class and brought Raina out before the professor came to class. "Raina tell me what you were going to say." At Emily''s question, Raina pulled out her mobile and showed it to her. Emily gasped as she read what was on the mobile screen.


    "I was late because of this. I was going to discuss this with Avery. But David was also there and she was going to have a meal so I didn''t say anything."


    Even Emily didn''t understand what to do. But since the subject was s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, it was necessary to discuss it with Avery. She returned Raina''s mobile and went to her class. When she went to class, the lecturer was already in the class, so she could not call Avery out. She herself went to class and waited for the lecture to end.


    As soon as the lecture was over, she asked Avery to accompany her. She took Avery to the far end of the corridor so that no one would listen to their conversation.


    She pulled out her mobile. Typed something on it.


    Waited a while and the screen showed her. Avery''s eyes widened as she took the mobile in her hand. How is this possible? She needed to talk to Alex about this. She quickly returned Emily''s cell phone and went to Alex''s office.

 Chapter 206 - CH-205:- Restless Feeling

    Finally, he finished the kiss between them and released her lips. Her lips were completely red and swollen. Anyone looking at her could tell what had happened between them.


    She was still trembling from the effect of his kiss and was taking a deep breath trying to normalize her self-function. Both her legs became like jelly. If Alex hadn''t grabbed her by the waist, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Seeing her condition, Alex put his hand on her head and pulled her close to his warm c.h.e.s.t. He started rubbing his hands on her back to make her relax.


    Sometime later when he realized that she was breathing normally, he separated her from him a little. He asked her, holding her face in his hands. "Are you alright?"


    Both her hands were still on his c.h.e.s.t. She removed both hands from his c.h.e.s.t and placed them on the back of his hand.


    "I''m fine..." She mumbled softly but the Storm in her body still hadn''t calmed down. The eruption was still going on in her body.


    "So can we go down now?"


    " Hmm." She nodded her head. The two left the room after he whipped her wet lips with his thumb and kissed her head one last time.


    When they both entered the dining hall, everyone''s eyes turned to them. Everyone''s eyes stopped on Avery''s delicate lips. Seeing her swollen lips, it didn''t take them long to guess what had happened between the two of them.


    There was a beautiful smile on everyone''s face. Everyone wanted to tease Avery but they never wanted to disturb the quiet state of the beast who was standing next to her.


    After stepping very close to the dining table, Alex pulled the seat for Avery and seated her on it. He also settled next to her. After giving her a plate he also filled his plate with food.


    When Alex was busy filling the plate, all the family members were amazed to see him. Ever since they all found out about his marriage, the first time they saw Avery in their mansion, they''ve seen changes in Alex that they never even dreamed of. And that was all for Avery only. For the other person, he was still a cold-blooded monster.


    After done with breakfast and some time discussing business in private with his grandfather, he asked his brother to take Mrs Miller home safely.


    After that, he also left with Avery.


    .....


    He had a lot of work on his hand because it was Monday, but he decided to stay home after what had happened yesterday. He knew that Avery had not yet recovered from yesterday''s incident and that she needed him.


    ...


    It was a Tuesday and their car was heading towards the university. They were both sitting in the back seat. Alex was busy typing something on the laptop and Avery was busy looking out the window.


    She had never complained about Alex''s work before. She knew work was very important for Alex. And there was no reason for her to complain because she had seen drastic changes in Alex since the time Clara''s truth came out. He always valued her more than his work, and he still does. But because of her pregnancy hormones, she sometimes felt that he was paying less attention to her.


    Moving her eyes from the window she looked at him.


    She narrowed her eyes, "Alex." She called his name.


    "Hmm." He was still busy with his work. He responded to her without looking at her.


    "Can''t stop your work until we arrive."


    "Huu..." His finger stopped and he looked at her, rolling his eyes from the screen. "What?"


    "I said can''t you stop your work."


    Alex just stared at her with wide eyes. It was very rare for him that Avery was talking to him in a bitter tone. "What happened?"


    "You''re asking me what happened." This time she shouted. Because of her yell, his chauffer also flinched a bit.


    "You''re asking me what happened." She pointed her finger at him. "Can''t you just stay in the car without work? I don''t think you care about me. I don''t think you care about your baby either. You just want your work. I can''t believe I married such a person....."


    Everything she said was saying was unreasonable. Alex narrowed his eyes and looked at her wondering what happened to Avery all of a sudden. He turned off the laptop, pulled out his rimless spectacle, and set it aside.


    He took a deep breath, ran his hand through her hair, and locked his gaze on her. She was still talking nonsense that made him completely irritated. Closing his eyes, he decided to do what he did not want to do now.


    "Alex how can you..." Just before Avery was about to finish her sentence, Alex grabbed her right arm and pulled her towards him. He momentarily placed her on his l.a.p and sealed her complaining lips with his lips.


    He pressed the button on his side and the partition was pulled up. After kissing her for a long two minutes, he separated her a little from himself. She was now silently looking at him.


    "What happened?" He asked rubbing her cheek. "What happened wifey'', why are you acting like that"


    "I don''t know. Since morning I am feeling like something is going to happen." She paused, "something bad, I''m feeling very restless."


    Yes. This was true. Her heart had been restless since morning. She did not know how to calm her heart. She thought something was going to happen. But she couldn''t point out exactly what.


    "Nothing is going to happen. You are thinking too much. And don''t forget that I''m with you."


    He reassured her and hugged her close to his heart. He kissed her on the head. "Nothing will happen Love. I am with you." He breathed and looked out the window. ''I hope nothing will happen.'' He thought and closed his eyes.


    .....


    Since it was a lunch break so almost all the students were sitting in the canteen.


    Avery, David and Emily were sitting at the corner table, waiting for Raina. Emily had already taken a meal for Raina. In front of Avery was her lunch box. Because of her sickness, Alex banned her from eating out, and he personally asked Mrs Kim to give the lunchbox to Avery every day. She had also decided to resume work from today so he had also arranged for her evening snacks. Evening stacks were also going to be taken from home for her.


    The three of them were tired of waiting for Raina. David took his cell phone out of his pocket and Raina reached there just as he was about to dial her number.


    "Where were you? I was going to call you now." David asked her. But seeing her nervous face, he fell into question. The uneasiness on her face was not hidden from Avery and Emily either.


    "What happened to Raina. You look pale." Emily asked. But without answering Emily''s question, Raina turned to Avery. "Every last su....." Suddenly she stopped and sat down on the chair.


    "Last what Raina?" Avery asked her.


    "Oh, nothing. I was saying will you give me the sari you wore last time at the fresher''s party." She changed the topic very sharply but it was noticed by Emily. But she decided to keep quiet.


    "That''s all. What is the need to be so hesitant to ask? I''ll bring it with me tomorrow."


    Quickly they all had their lunch and left for class on the bell. Seeing that Avery was busy talking to David, Emily turned her legs and hurried to Raina''s classroom.


    She went to Raina''s class and brought Raina out before the professor came to class. "Raina tell me what you were going to say." At Emily''s question, Raina pulled out her mobile and showed it to her. Emily gasped as she read what was on the mobile screen.


    "I was late because of this. I was going to discuss this with Avery. But David was also there and she was going to have a meal so I didn''t say anything."


    Even Emily didn''t understand what to do. But since the subject was s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, it was necessary to discuss it with Avery. She returned Raina''s mobile and went to her class. When she went to class, the lecturer was already in the class, so she could not call Avery out. She herself went to class and waited for the lecture to end.


    As soon as the lecture was over, she asked Avery to accompany her. She took Avery to the far end of the corridor so that no one would listen to their conversation.


    She pulled out her mobile. Typed something on it.


    Waited a while and the screen showed her. Avery''s eyes widened as she took the mobile in her hand. How is this possible? She needed to talk to Alex about this. She quickly returned Emily''s cell phone and went to Alex''s office.

 Chapter 207 - CH-205:- Restless Feeling

    Finally, he finished the kiss between them and released her lips. Her lips were completely red and swollen. Anyone looking at her could tell what had happened between them.


    She was still trembling from the effect of his kiss and was taking a deep breath trying to normalize her self-function. Both her legs became like jelly. If Alex hadn''t grabbed her by the waist, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Seeing her condition, Alex put his hand on her head and pulled her close to his warm c.h.e.s.t. He started rubbing his hands on her back to make her relax.


    Sometime later when he realized that she was breathing normally, he separated her from him a little. He asked her, holding her face in his hands. "Are you alright?"


    Both her hands were still on his c.h.e.s.t. She removed both hands from his c.h.e.s.t and placed them on the back of his hand.


    "I''m fine..." She mumbled softly but the Storm in her body still hadn''t calmed down. The eruption was still going on in her body.


    "So can we go down now?"


    " Hmm." She nodded her head. The two left the room after he whipped her wet lips with his thumb and kissed her head one last time.


    When they both entered the dining hall, everyone''s eyes turned to them. Everyone''s eyes stopped on Avery''s delicate lips. Seeing her swollen lips, it didn''t take them long to guess what had happened between the two of them.


    There was a beautiful smile on everyone''s face. Everyone wanted to tease Avery but they never wanted to disturb the quiet state of the beast who was standing next to her.


    After stepping very close to the dining table, Alex pulled the seat for Avery and seated her on it. He also settled next to her. After giving her a plate he also filled his plate with food.


    When Alex was busy filling the plate, all the family members were amazed to see him. Ever since they all found out about his marriage, the first time they saw Avery in their mansion, they''ve seen changes in Alex that they never even dreamed of. And that was all for Avery only. For the other person, he was still a cold-blooded monster.


    After done with breakfast and some time discussing business in private with his grandfather, he asked his brother to take Mrs Miller home safely.


    After that, he also left with Avery.


    .....


    He had a lot of work on his hand because it was Monday, but he decided to stay home after what had happened yesterday. He knew that Avery had not yet recovered from yesterday''s incident and that she needed him.


    ...


    It was a Tuesday and their car was heading towards the university. They were both sitting in the back seat. Alex was busy typing something on the laptop and Avery was busy looking out the window.


    She had never complained about Alex''s work before. She knew work was very important for Alex. And there was no reason for her to complain because she had seen drastic changes in Alex since the time Clara''s truth came out. He always valued her more than his work, and he still does. But because of her pregnancy hormones, she sometimes felt that he was paying less attention to her.


    Moving her eyes from the window she looked at him.


    She narrowed her eyes, "Alex." She called his name.


    "Hmm." He was still busy with his work. He responded to her without looking at her.


    "Can''t stop your work until we arrive."


    "Huu..." His finger stopped and he looked at her, rolling his eyes from the screen. "What?"


    "I said can''t you stop your work."


    Alex just stared at her with wide eyes. It was very rare for him that Avery was talking to him in a bitter tone. "What happened?"


    "You''re asking me what happened." This time she shouted. Because of her yell, his chauffer also flinched a bit.


    "You''re asking me what happened." She pointed her finger at him. "Can''t you just stay in the car without work? I don''t think you care about me. I don''t think you care about your baby either. You just want your work. I can''t believe I married such a person....."


    Everything she said was saying was unreasonable. Alex narrowed his eyes and looked at her wondering what happened to Avery all of a sudden. He turned off the laptop, pulled out his rimless spectacle, and set it aside.


    He took a deep breath, ran his hand through her hair, and locked his gaze on her. She was still talking nonsense that made him completely irritated. Closing his eyes, he decided to do what he did not want to do now.


    "Alex how can you..." Just before Avery was about to finish her sentence, Alex grabbed her right arm and pulled her towards him. He momentarily placed her on his l.a.p and sealed her complaining lips with his lips.


    He pressed the button on his side and the partition was pulled up. After kissing her for a long two minutes, he separated her a little from himself. She was now silently looking at him.


    "What happened?" He asked rubbing her cheek. "What happened wifey'', why are you acting like that"


    "I don''t know. Since morning I am feeling like something is going to happen." She paused, "something bad, I''m feeling very restless."


    Yes. This was true. Her heart had been restless since morning. She did not know how to calm her heart. She thought something was going to happen. But she couldn''t point out exactly what.


    "Nothing is going to happen. You are thinking too much. And don''t forget that I''m with you."


    He reassured her and hugged her close to his heart. He kissed her on the head. "Nothing will happen Love. I am with you." He breathed and looked out the window. ''I hope nothing will happen.'' He thought and closed his eyes.


    .....


    Since it was a lunch break so almost all the students were sitting in the canteen.


    Avery, David and Emily were sitting at the corner table, waiting for Raina. Emily had already taken a meal for Raina. In front of Avery was her lunch box. Because of her sickness, Alex banned her from eating out, and he personally asked Mrs Kim to give the lunchbox to Avery every day. She had also decided to resume work from today so he had also arranged for her evening snacks. Evening stacks were also going to be taken from home for her.


    The three of them were tired of waiting for Raina. David took his cell phone out of his pocket and Raina reached there just as he was about to dial her number.


    "Where were you? I was going to call you now." David asked her. But seeing her nervous face, he fell into question. The uneasiness on her face was not hidden from Avery and Emily either.


    "What happened to Raina. You look pale." Emily asked. But without answering Emily''s question, Raina turned to Avery. "Every last su....." Suddenly she stopped and sat down on the chair.


    "Last what Raina?" Avery asked her.


    "Oh, nothing. I was saying will you give me the sari you wore last time at the fresher''s party." She changed the topic very sharply but it was noticed by Emily. But she decided to keep quiet.


    "That''s all. What is the need to be so hesitant to ask? I''ll bring it with me tomorrow."


    Quickly they all had their lunch and left for class on the bell. Seeing that Avery was busy talking to David, Emily turned her legs and hurried to Raina''s classroom.


    She went to Raina''s class and brought Raina out before the professor came to class. "Raina tell me what you were going to say." At Emily''s question, Raina pulled out her mobile and showed it to her. Emily gasped as she read what was on the mobile screen.


    "I was late because of this. I was going to discuss this with Avery. But David was also there and she was going to have a meal so I didn''t say anything."


    Even Emily didn''t understand what to do. But since the subject was s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, it was necessary to discuss it with Avery. She returned Raina''s mobile and went to her class. When she went to class, the lecturer was already in the class, so she could not call Avery out. She herself went to class and waited for the lecture to end.


    As soon as the lecture was over, she asked Avery to accompany her. She took Avery to the far end of the corridor so that no one would listen to their conversation.


    She pulled out her mobile. Typed something on it.


    Waited a while and the screen showed her. Avery''s eyes widened as she took the mobile in her hand. How is this possible? She needed to talk to Alex about this. She quickly returned Emily''s cell phone and went to Alex''s office.

 Chapter 208 - CH-205:- Restless Feeling

    Finally, he finished the kiss between them and released her lips. Her lips were completely red and swollen. Anyone looking at her could tell what had happened between them.


    She was still trembling from the effect of his kiss and was taking a deep breath trying to normalize her self-function. Both her legs became like jelly. If Alex hadn''t grabbed her by the waist, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Seeing her condition, Alex put his hand on her head and pulled her close to his warm c.h.e.s.t. He started rubbing his hands on her back to make her relax.


    Sometime later when he realized that she was breathing normally, he separated her from him a little. He asked her, holding her face in his hands. "Are you alright?"


    Both her hands were still on his c.h.e.s.t. She removed both hands from his c.h.e.s.t and placed them on the back of his hand.


    "I''m fine..." She mumbled softly but the Storm in her body still hadn''t calmed down. The eruption was still going on in her body.


    "So can we go down now?"


    " Hmm." She nodded her head. The two left the room after he whipped her wet lips with his thumb and kissed her head one last time.


    When they both entered the dining hall, everyone''s eyes turned to them. Everyone''s eyes stopped on Avery''s delicate lips. Seeing her swollen lips, it didn''t take them long to guess what had happened between the two of them.


    There was a beautiful smile on everyone''s face. Everyone wanted to tease Avery but they never wanted to disturb the quiet state of the beast who was standing next to her.


    After stepping very close to the dining table, Alex pulled the seat for Avery and seated her on it. He also settled next to her. After giving her a plate he also filled his plate with food.


    When Alex was busy filling the plate, all the family members were amazed to see him. Ever since they all found out about his marriage, the first time they saw Avery in their mansion, they''ve seen changes in Alex that they never even dreamed of. And that was all for Avery only. For the other person, he was still a cold-blooded monster.


    After that, he also left with Avery.


    .....


    He had a lot of work on his hand because it was Monday, but he decided to stay home after what had happened yesterday. He knew that Avery had not yet recovered from yesterday''s incident and that she needed him.


    ...


    It was a Tuesday and their car was heading towards the university. They were both sitting in the back seat. Alex was busy typing something on the laptop and Avery was busy looking out the window.


    She had never complained about Alex''s work before. She knew work was very important for Alex. And there was no reason for her to complain because she had seen drastic changes in Alex since the time Clara''s truth came out. He always valued her more than his work, and he still does. But because of her pregnancy hormones, she sometimes felt that he was paying less attention to her.


    Moving her eyes from the window she looked at him.


    She narrowed her eyes, "Alex." She called his name.


    "Hmm." He was still busy with his work. He responded to her without looking at her.


    "Can''t stop your work until we arrive."


    "Huu..." His finger stopped and he looked at her, rolling his eyes from the screen. "What?"


    "I said can''t you stop your work."


    Alex just stared at her with wide eyes. It was very rare for him that Avery was talking to him in a bitter tone. "What happened?"


    "You''re asking me what happened." This time she shouted. Because of her yell, his chauffer also flinched a bit.


    "You''re asking me what happened." She pointed her finger at him. "Can''t you just stay in the car without work? I don''t think you care about me. I don''t think you care about your baby either. You just want your work. I can''t believe I married such a person....."


    Everything she said was saying was unreasonable. Alex narrowed his eyes and looked at her wondering what happened to Avery all of a sudden. He turned off the laptop, pulled out his rimless spectacle, and set it aside.


    He took a deep breath, ran his hand through her hair, and locked his gaze on her. She was still talking nonsense that made him completely irritated. Closing his eyes, he decided to do what he did not want to do now.


    "Alex how can you..." Just before Avery was about to finish her sentence, Alex grabbed her right arm and pulled her towards him. He momentarily placed her on his l.a.p and sealed her complaining lips with his lips.


    He pressed the button on his side and the partition was pulled up. After kissing her for a long two minutes, he separated her a little from himself. She was now silently looking at him.


    "What happened?" He asked rubbing her cheek. "What happened wifey'', why are you acting like that"


    "I don''t know. Since morning I am feeling like something is going to happen." She paused, "something bad, I''m feeling very restless."


    Yes. This was true. Her heart had been restless since morning. She did not know how to calm her heart. She thought something was going to happen. But she couldn''t point out exactly what.


    "Nothing is going to happen. You are thinking too much. And don''t forget that I''m with you."


    He reassured her and hugged her close to his heart. He kissed her on the head. "Nothing will happen Love. I am with you." He breathed and looked out the window. ''I hope nothing will happen.'' He thought and closed his eyes.


    .....


    Since it was a lunch break so almost all the students were sitting in the canteen.


    Avery, David and Emily were sitting at the corner table, waiting for Raina. Emily had already taken a meal for Raina. In front of Avery was her lunch box. Because of her sickness, Alex banned her from eating out, and he personally asked Mrs Kim to give the lunchbox to Avery every day. She had also decided to resume work from today so he had also arranged for her evening snacks. Evening stacks were also going to be taken from home for her.


    The three of them were tired of waiting for Raina. David took his cell phone out of his pocket and Raina reached there just as he was about to dial her number.


    "Where were you? I was going to call you now." David asked her. But seeing her nervous face, he fell into question. The uneasiness on her face was not hidden from Avery and Emily either.


    "What happened to Raina. You look pale." Emily asked. But without answering Emily''s question, Raina turned to Avery. "Every last su....." Suddenly she stopped and sat down on the chair.


    "Last what Raina?" Avery asked her.


    "Oh, nothing. I was saying will you give me the sari you wore last time at the fresher''s party." She changed the topic very sharply but it was noticed by Emily. But she decided to keep quiet.


    "That''s all. What is the need to be so hesitant to ask? I''ll bring it with me tomorrow."


    Quickly they all had their lunch and left for class on the bell. Seeing that Avery was busy talking to David, Emily turned her legs and hurried to Raina''s classroom.


    She went to Raina''s class and brought Raina out before the professor came to class. "Raina tell me what you were going to say." At Emily''s question, Raina pulled out her mobile and showed it to her. Emily gasped as she read what was on the mobile screen.


    "I was late because of this. I was going to discuss this with Avery. But David was also there and she was going to have a meal so I didn''t say anything."


    Even Emily didn''t understand what to do. But since the subject was s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, it was necessary to discuss it with Avery. She returned Raina''s mobile and went to her class. When she went to class, the lecturer was already in the class, so she could not call Avery out. She herself went to class and waited for the lecture to end.


    As soon as the lecture was over, she asked Avery to accompany her. She took Avery to the far end of the corridor so that no one would listen to their conversation.


    She pulled out her mobile. Typed something on it.


    Waited a while and the screen showed her. Avery''s eyes widened as she took the mobile in her hand. How is this possible? She needed to talk to Alex about this. She quickly returned Emily''s cell phone and went to Alex''s office.

 Chapter 209 - CH-205:- Restless Feeling

    Finally, he finished the kiss between them and released her lips. Her lips were completely red and swollen. Anyone looking at her could tell what had happened between them.


    She was still trembling from the effect of his kiss and was taking a deep breath trying to normalize her self-function. Both her legs became like jelly. If Alex hadn''t grabbed her by the waist, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Seeing her condition, Alex put his hand on her head and pulled her close to his warm c.h.e.s.t. He started rubbing his hands on her back to make her relax.


    Sometime later when he realized that she was breathing normally, he separated her from him a little. He asked her, holding her face in his hands. "Are you alright?"


    Both her hands were still on his c.h.e.s.t. She removed both hands from his c.h.e.s.t and placed them on the back of his hand.


    "I''m fine..." She mumbled softly but the Storm in her body still hadn''t calmed down. The eruption was still going on in her body.


    "So can we go down now?"


    " Hmm." She nodded her head. The two left the room after he whipped her wet lips with his thumb and kissed her head one last time.


    When they both entered the dining hall, everyone''s eyes turned to them. Everyone''s eyes stopped on Avery''s delicate lips. Seeing her swollen lips, it didn''t take them long to guess what had happened between the two of them.


    There was a beautiful smile on everyone''s face. Everyone wanted to tease Avery but they never wanted to disturb the quiet state of the beast who was standing next to her.


    After stepping very close to the dining table, Alex pulled the seat for Avery and seated her on it. He also settled next to her. After giving her a plate he also filled his plate with food.


    When Alex was busy filling the plate, all the family members were amazed to see him. Ever since they all found out about his marriage, the first time they saw Avery in their mansion, they''ve seen changes in Alex that they never even dreamed of. And that was all for Avery only. For the other person, he was still a cold-blooded monster.


    After done with breakfast and some time discussing business in private with his grandfather, he asked his brother to take Mrs Miller home safely.


    After that, he also left with Avery.


    .....


    He had a lot of work on his hand because it was Monday, but he decided to stay home after what had happened yesterday. He knew that Avery had not yet recovered from yesterday''s incident and that she needed him.


    It was a Tuesday and their car was heading towards the university. They were both sitting in the back seat. Alex was busy typing something on the laptop and Avery was busy looking out the window.


    She had never complained about Alex''s work before. She knew work was very important for Alex. And there was no reason for her to complain because she had seen drastic changes in Alex since the time Clara''s truth came out. He always valued her more than his work, and he still does. But because of her pregnancy hormones, she sometimes felt that he was paying less attention to her.


    Moving her eyes from the window she looked at him.


    She narrowed her eyes, "Alex." She called his name.


    "Hmm." He was still busy with his work. He responded to her without looking at her.


    "Can''t stop your work until we arrive."


    "Huu..." His finger stopped and he looked at her, rolling his eyes from the screen. "What?"


    "I said can''t you stop your work."


    Alex just stared at her with wide eyes. It was very rare for him that Avery was talking to him in a bitter tone. "What happened?"


    "You''re asking me what happened." This time she shouted. Because of her yell, his chauffer also flinched a bit.


    "You''re asking me what happened." She pointed her finger at him. "Can''t you just stay in the car without work? I don''t think you care about me. I don''t think you care about your baby either. You just want your work. I can''t believe I married such a person....."


    Everything she said was saying was unreasonable. Alex narrowed his eyes and looked at her wondering what happened to Avery all of a sudden. He turned off the laptop, pulled out his rimless spectacle, and set it aside.


    He took a deep breath, ran his hand through her hair, and locked his gaze on her. She was still talking nonsense that made him completely irritated. Closing his eyes, he decided to do what he did not want to do now.


    "Alex how can you..." Just before Avery was about to finish her sentence, Alex grabbed her right arm and pulled her towards him. He momentarily placed her on his l.a.p and sealed her complaining lips with his lips.


    He pressed the button on his side and the partition was pulled up. After kissing her for a long two minutes, he separated her a little from himself. She was now silently looking at him.


    "What happened?" He asked rubbing her cheek. "What happened wifey'', why are you acting like that"


    "I don''t know. Since morning I am feeling like something is going to happen." She paused, "something bad, I''m feeling very restless."


    Yes. This was true. Her heart had been restless since morning. She did not know how to calm her heart. She thought something was going to happen. But she couldn''t point out exactly what.


    "Nothing is going to happen. You are thinking too much. And don''t forget that I''m with you."


    He reassured her and hugged her close to his heart. He kissed her on the head. "Nothing will happen Love. I am with you." He breathed and looked out the window. ''I hope nothing will happen.'' He thought and closed his eyes.


    .....


    Since it was a lunch break so almost all the students were sitting in the canteen.


    Avery, David and Emily were sitting at the corner table, waiting for Raina. Emily had already taken a meal for Raina. In front of Avery was her lunch box. Because of her sickness, Alex banned her from eating out, and he personally asked Mrs Kim to give the lunchbox to Avery every day. She had also decided to resume work from today so he had also arranged for her evening snacks. Evening stacks were also going to be taken from home for her.


    The three of them were tired of waiting for Raina. David took his cell phone out of his pocket and Raina reached there just as he was about to dial her number.


    "Where were you? I was going to call you now." David asked her. But seeing her nervous face, he fell into question. The uneasiness on her face was not hidden from Avery and Emily either.


    "What happened to Raina. You look pale." Emily asked. But without answering Emily''s question, Raina turned to Avery. "Every last su....." Suddenly she stopped and sat down on the chair.


    "Last what Raina?" Avery asked her.


    "Oh, nothing. I was saying will you give me the sari you wore last time at the fresher''s party." She changed the topic very sharply but it was noticed by Emily. But she decided to keep quiet.


    "That''s all. What is the need to be so hesitant to ask? I''ll bring it with me tomorrow."


    Quickly they all had their lunch and left for class on the bell. Seeing that Avery was busy talking to David, Emily turned her legs and hurried to Raina''s classroom.


    She went to Raina''s class and brought Raina out before the professor came to class. "Raina tell me what you were going to say." At Emily''s question, Raina pulled out her mobile and showed it to her. Emily gasped as she read what was on the mobile screen.


    "I was late because of this. I was going to discuss this with Avery. But David was also there and she was going to have a meal so I didn''t say anything."


    Even Emily didn''t understand what to do. But since the subject was s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, it was necessary to discuss it with Avery. She returned Raina''s mobile and went to her class. When she went to class, the lecturer was already in the class, so she could not call Avery out. She herself went to class and waited for the lecture to end.


    As soon as the lecture was over, she asked Avery to accompany her. She took Avery to the far end of the corridor so that no one would listen to their conversation.


    She pulled out her mobile. Typed something on it.


    Waited a while and the screen showed her. Avery''s eyes widened as she took the mobile in her hand. How is this possible? She needed to talk to Alex about this. She quickly returned Emily''s cell phone and went to Alex''s office.

 Chapter 210 - CH-205:- Restless Feeling

    Finally, he finished the kiss between them and released her lips. Her lips were completely red and swollen. Anyone looking at her could tell what had happened between them.


    She was still trembling from the effect of his kiss and was taking a deep breath trying to normalize her self-function. Both her legs became like jelly. If Alex hadn''t grabbed her by the waist, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Seeing her condition, Alex put his hand on her head and pulled her close to his warm c.h.e.s.t. He started rubbing his hands on her back to make her relax.


    Sometime later when he realized that she was breathing normally, he separated her from him a little. He asked her, holding her face in his hands. "Are you alright?"


    Both her hands were still on his c.h.e.s.t. She removed both hands from his c.h.e.s.t and placed them on the back of his hand.


    "I''m fine..." She mumbled softly but the Storm in her body still hadn''t calmed down. The eruption was still going on in her body.


    "So can we go down now?"


    " Hmm." She nodded her head. The two left the room after he whipped her wet lips with his thumb and kissed her head one last time.


    When they both entered the dining hall, everyone''s eyes turned to them. Everyone''s eyes stopped on Avery''s delicate lips. Seeing her swollen lips, it didn''t take them long to guess what had happened between the two of them.


    There was a beautiful smile on everyone''s face. Everyone wanted to tease Avery but they never wanted to disturb the quiet state of the beast who was standing next to her.


    After stepping very close to the dining table, Alex pulled the seat for Avery and seated her on it. He also settled next to her. After giving her a plate he also filled his plate with food.


    When Alex was busy filling the plate, all the family members were amazed to see him. Ever since they all found out about his marriage, the first time they saw Avery in their mansion, they''ve seen changes in Alex that they never even dreamed of. And that was all for Avery only. For the other person, he was still a cold-blooded monster.


    After done with breakfast and some time discussing business in private with his grandfather, he asked his brother to take Mrs Miller home safely.


    After that, he also left with Avery.


    .....


    He had a lot of work on his hand because it was Monday, but he decided to stay home after what had happened yesterday. He knew that Avery had not yet recovered from yesterday''s incident and that she needed him.


    ...


    It was a Tuesday and their car was heading towards the university. They were both sitting in the back seat. Alex was busy typing something on the laptop and Avery was busy looking out the window.


    She had never complained about Alex''s work before. She knew work was very important for Alex. And there was no reason for her to complain because she had seen drastic changes in Alex since the time Clara''s truth came out. He always valued her more than his work, and he still does. But because of her pregnancy hormones, she sometimes felt that he was paying less attention to her.


    She narrowed her eyes, "Alex." She called his name.


    "Hmm." He was still busy with his work. He responded to her without looking at her.


    "Can''t stop your work until we arrive."


    "Huu..." His finger stopped and he looked at her, rolling his eyes from the screen. "What?"


    "I said can''t you stop your work."


    Alex just stared at her with wide eyes. It was very rare for him that Avery was talking to him in a bitter tone. "What happened?"


    "You''re asking me what happened." This time she shouted. Because of her yell, his chauffer also flinched a bit.


    "You''re asking me what happened." She pointed her finger at him. "Can''t you just stay in the car without work? I don''t think you care about me. I don''t think you care about your baby either. You just want your work. I can''t believe I married such a person....."


    Everything she said was saying was unreasonable. Alex narrowed his eyes and looked at her wondering what happened to Avery all of a sudden. He turned off the laptop, pulled out his rimless spectacle, and set it aside.


    "Alex how can you..." Just before Avery was about to finish her sentence, Alex grabbed her right arm and pulled her towards him. He momentarily placed her on his l.a.p and sealed her complaining lips with his lips.


    He pressed the button on his side and the partition was pulled up. After kissing her for a long two minutes, he separated her a little from himself. She was now silently looking at him.


    "What happened?" He asked rubbing her cheek. "What happened wifey'', why are you acting like that"


    "I don''t know. Since morning I am feeling like something is going to happen." She paused, "something bad, I''m feeling very restless."


    Yes. This was true. Her heart had been restless since morning. She did not know how to calm her heart. She thought something was going to happen. But she couldn''t point out exactly what.


    "Nothing is going to happen. You are thinking too much. And don''t forget that I''m with you."


    He reassured her and hugged her close to his heart. He kissed her on the head. "Nothing will happen Love. I am with you." He breathed and looked out the window. ''I hope nothing will happen.'' He thought and closed his eyes.


    .....


    Since it was a lunch break so almost all the students were sitting in the canteen.


    The three of them were tired of waiting for Raina. David took his cell phone out of his pocket and Raina reached there just as he was about to dial her number.


    "Where were you? I was going to call you now." David asked her. But seeing her nervous face, he fell into question. The uneasiness on her face was not hidden from Avery and Emily either.


    "What happened to Raina. You look pale." Emily asked. But without answering Emily''s question, Raina turned to Avery. "Every last su....." Suddenly she stopped and sat down on the chair.


    "Last what Raina?" Avery asked her.


    "Oh, nothing. I was saying will you give me the sari you wore last time at the fresher''s party." She changed the topic very sharply but it was noticed by Emily. But she decided to keep quiet.


    "That''s all. What is the need to be so hesitant to ask? I''ll bring it with me tomorrow."


    Quickly they all had their lunch and left for class on the bell. Seeing that Avery was busy talking to David, Emily turned her legs and hurried to Raina''s classroom.


    She went to Raina''s class and brought Raina out before the professor came to class. "Raina tell me what you were going to say." At Emily''s question, Raina pulled out her mobile and showed it to her. Emily gasped as she read what was on the mobile screen.


    "I was late because of this. I was going to discuss this with Avery. But David was also there and she was going to have a meal so I didn''t say anything."


    Even Emily didn''t understand what to do. But since the subject was s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, it was necessary to discuss it with Avery. She returned Raina''s mobile and went to her class. When she went to class, the lecturer was already in the class, so she could not call Avery out. She herself went to class and waited for the lecture to end.


    As soon as the lecture was over, she asked Avery to accompany her. She took Avery to the far end of the corridor so that no one would listen to their conversation.


    She pulled out her mobile. Typed something on it.


    Waited a while and the screen showed her. Avery''s eyes widened as she took the mobile in her hand. How is this possible? She needed to talk to Alex about this. She quickly returned Emily''s cell phone and went to Alex''s office.

 Chapter 211 - CH-205:- Restless Feeling

    Finally, he finished the kiss between them and released her lips. Her lips were completely red and swollen. Anyone looking at her could tell what had happened between them.


    She was still trembling from the effect of his kiss and was taking a deep breath trying to normalize her self-function. Both her legs became like jelly. If Alex hadn''t grabbed her by the waist, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Seeing her condition, Alex put his hand on her head and pulled her close to his warm c.h.e.s.t. He started rubbing his hands on her back to make her relax.


    Sometime later when he realized that she was breathing normally, he separated her from him a little. He asked her, holding her face in his hands. "Are you alright?"


    Both her hands were still on his c.h.e.s.t. She removed both hands from his c.h.e.s.t and placed them on the back of his hand.


    "I''m fine..." She mumbled softly but the Storm in her body still hadn''t calmed down. The eruption was still going on in her body.


    "So can we go down now?"


    " Hmm." She nodded her head. The two left the room after he whipped her wet lips with his thumb and kissed her head one last time.


    When they both entered the dining hall, everyone''s eyes turned to them. Everyone''s eyes stopped on Avery''s delicate lips. Seeing her swollen lips, it didn''t take them long to guess what had happened between the two of them.


    There was a beautiful smile on everyone''s face. Everyone wanted to tease Avery but they never wanted to disturb the quiet state of the beast who was standing next to her.


    After stepping very close to the dining table, Alex pulled the seat for Avery and seated her on it. He also settled next to her. After giving her a plate he also filled his plate with food.


    When Alex was busy filling the plate, all the family members were amazed to see him. Ever since they all found out about his marriage, the first time they saw Avery in their mansion, they''ve seen changes in Alex that they never even dreamed of. And that was all for Avery only. For the other person, he was still a cold-blooded monster.


    After that, he also left with Avery.


    .....


    He had a lot of work on his hand because it was Monday, but he decided to stay home after what had happened yesterday. He knew that Avery had not yet recovered from yesterday''s incident and that she needed him.


    ...


    It was a Tuesday and their car was heading towards the university. They were both sitting in the back seat. Alex was busy typing something on the laptop and Avery was busy looking out the window.


    She had never complained about Alex''s work before. She knew work was very important for Alex. And there was no reason for her to complain because she had seen drastic changes in Alex since the time Clara''s truth came out. He always valued her more than his work, and he still does. But because of her pregnancy hormones, she sometimes felt that he was paying less attention to her.


    Moving her eyes from the window she looked at him.


    She narrowed her eyes, "Alex." She called his name.


    "Hmm." He was still busy with his work. He responded to her without looking at her.


    "Can''t stop your work until we arrive."


    "Huu..." His finger stopped and he looked at her, rolling his eyes from the screen. "What?"


    "I said can''t you stop your work."


    Alex just stared at her with wide eyes. It was very rare for him that Avery was talking to him in a bitter tone. "What happened?"


    "You''re asking me what happened." This time she shouted. Because of her yell, his chauffer also flinched a bit.


    "You''re asking me what happened." She pointed her finger at him. "Can''t you just stay in the car without work? I don''t think you care about me. I don''t think you care about your baby either. You just want your work. I can''t believe I married such a person....."


    Everything she said was saying was unreasonable. Alex narrowed his eyes and looked at her wondering what happened to Avery all of a sudden. He turned off the laptop, pulled out his rimless spectacle, and set it aside.


    He took a deep breath, ran his hand through her hair, and locked his gaze on her. She was still talking nonsense that made him completely irritated. Closing his eyes, he decided to do what he did not want to do now.


    "Alex how can you..." Just before Avery was about to finish her sentence, Alex grabbed her right arm and pulled her towards him. He momentarily placed her on his l.a.p and sealed her complaining lips with his lips.


    He pressed the button on his side and the partition was pulled up. After kissing her for a long two minutes, he separated her a little from himself. She was now silently looking at him.


    "What happened?" He asked rubbing her cheek. "What happened wifey'', why are you acting like that"


    "I don''t know. Since morning I am feeling like something is going to happen." She paused, "something bad, I''m feeling very restless."


    Yes. This was true. Her heart had been restless since morning. She did not know how to calm her heart. She thought something was going to happen. But she couldn''t point out exactly what.


    "Nothing is going to happen. You are thinking too much. And don''t forget that I''m with you."


    He reassured her and hugged her close to his heart. He kissed her on the head. "Nothing will happen Love. I am with you." He breathed and looked out the window. ''I hope nothing will happen.'' He thought and closed his eyes.


    .....


    Since it was a lunch break so almost all the students were sitting in the canteen.


    Avery, David and Emily were sitting at the corner table, waiting for Raina. Emily had already taken a meal for Raina. In front of Avery was her lunch box. Because of her sickness, Alex banned her from eating out, and he personally asked Mrs Kim to give the lunchbox to Avery every day. She had also decided to resume work from today so he had also arranged for her evening snacks. Evening stacks were also going to be taken from home for her.


    The three of them were tired of waiting for Raina. David took his cell phone out of his pocket and Raina reached there just as he was about to dial her number.


    "Where were you? I was going to call you now." David asked her. But seeing her nervous face, he fell into question. The uneasiness on her face was not hidden from Avery and Emily either.


    "What happened to Raina. You look pale." Emily asked. But without answering Emily''s question, Raina turned to Avery. "Every last su....." Suddenly she stopped and sat down on the chair.


    "Last what Raina?" Avery asked her.


    "Oh, nothing. I was saying will you give me the sari you wore last time at the fresher''s party." She changed the topic very sharply but it was noticed by Emily. But she decided to keep quiet.


    "That''s all. What is the need to be so hesitant to ask? I''ll bring it with me tomorrow."


    Quickly they all had their lunch and left for class on the bell. Seeing that Avery was busy talking to David, Emily turned her legs and hurried to Raina''s classroom.


    She went to Raina''s class and brought Raina out before the professor came to class. "Raina tell me what you were going to say." At Emily''s question, Raina pulled out her mobile and showed it to her. Emily gasped as she read what was on the mobile screen.


    "I was late because of this. I was going to discuss this with Avery. But David was also there and she was going to have a meal so I didn''t say anything."


    Even Emily didn''t understand what to do. But since the subject was s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, it was necessary to discuss it with Avery. She returned Raina''s mobile and went to her class. When she went to class, the lecturer was already in the class, so she could not call Avery out. She herself went to class and waited for the lecture to end.


    As soon as the lecture was over, she asked Avery to accompany her. She took Avery to the far end of the corridor so that no one would listen to their conversation.


    She pulled out her mobile. Typed something on it.


    Waited a while and the screen showed her. Avery''s eyes widened as she took the mobile in her hand. How is this possible? She needed to talk to Alex about this. She quickly returned Emily''s cell phone and went to Alex''s office.

 Chapter 212 - CH-205:- Restless Feeling

    Finally, he finished the kiss between them and released her lips. Her lips were completely red and swollen. Anyone looking at her could tell what had happened between them.


    She was still trembling from the effect of his kiss and was taking a deep breath trying to normalize her self-function. Both her legs became like jelly. If Alex hadn''t grabbed her by the waist, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Seeing her condition, Alex put his hand on her head and pulled her close to his warm c.h.e.s.t. He started rubbing his hands on her back to make her relax.


    Sometime later when he realized that she was breathing normally, he separated her from him a little. He asked her, holding her face in his hands. "Are you alright?"


    Both her hands were still on his c.h.e.s.t. She removed both hands from his c.h.e.s.t and placed them on the back of his hand.


    "I''m fine..." She mumbled softly but the Storm in her body still hadn''t calmed down. The eruption was still going on in her body.


    "So can we go down now?"


    " Hmm." She nodded her head. The two left the room after he whipped her wet lips with his thumb and kissed her head one last time.


    When they both entered the dining hall, everyone''s eyes turned to them. Everyone''s eyes stopped on Avery''s delicate lips. Seeing her swollen lips, it didn''t take them long to guess what had happened between the two of them.


    There was a beautiful smile on everyone''s face. Everyone wanted to tease Avery but they never wanted to disturb the quiet state of the beast who was standing next to her.


    After stepping very close to the dining table, Alex pulled the seat for Avery and seated her on it. He also settled next to her. After giving her a plate he also filled his plate with food.


    When Alex was busy filling the plate, all the family members were amazed to see him. Ever since they all found out about his marriage, the first time they saw Avery in their mansion, they''ve seen changes in Alex that they never even dreamed of. And that was all for Avery only. For the other person, he was still a cold-blooded monster.


    After done with breakfast and some time discussing business in private with his grandfather, he asked his brother to take Mrs Miller home safely.


    After that, he also left with Avery.


    .....


    He had a lot of work on his hand because it was Monday, but he decided to stay home after what had happened yesterday. He knew that Avery had not yet recovered from yesterday''s incident and that she needed him.


    It was a Tuesday and their car was heading towards the university. They were both sitting in the back seat. Alex was busy typing something on the laptop and Avery was busy looking out the window.


    She had never complained about Alex''s work before. She knew work was very important for Alex. And there was no reason for her to complain because she had seen drastic changes in Alex since the time Clara''s truth came out. He always valued her more than his work, and he still does. But because of her pregnancy hormones, she sometimes felt that he was paying less attention to her.


    Moving her eyes from the window she looked at him.


    She narrowed her eyes, "Alex." She called his name.


    "Hmm." He was still busy with his work. He responded to her without looking at her.


    "Can''t stop your work until we arrive."


    "Huu..." His finger stopped and he looked at her, rolling his eyes from the screen. "What?"


    "I said can''t you stop your work."


    Alex just stared at her with wide eyes. It was very rare for him that Avery was talking to him in a bitter tone. "What happened?"


    "You''re asking me what happened." This time she shouted. Because of her yell, his chauffer also flinched a bit.


    "You''re asking me what happened." She pointed her finger at him. "Can''t you just stay in the car without work? I don''t think you care about me. I don''t think you care about your baby either. You just want your work. I can''t believe I married such a person....."


    Everything she said was saying was unreasonable. Alex narrowed his eyes and looked at her wondering what happened to Avery all of a sudden. He turned off the laptop, pulled out his rimless spectacle, and set it aside.


    He took a deep breath, ran his hand through her hair, and locked his gaze on her. She was still talking nonsense that made him completely irritated. Closing his eyes, he decided to do what he did not want to do now.


    "Alex how can you..." Just before Avery was about to finish her sentence, Alex grabbed her right arm and pulled her towards him. He momentarily placed her on his l.a.p and sealed her complaining lips with his lips.


    He pressed the button on his side and the partition was pulled up. After kissing her for a long two minutes, he separated her a little from himself. She was now silently looking at him.


    "What happened?" He asked rubbing her cheek. "What happened wifey'', why are you acting like that"


    "I don''t know. Since morning I am feeling like something is going to happen." She paused, "something bad, I''m feeling very restless."


    Yes. This was true. Her heart had been restless since morning. She did not know how to calm her heart. She thought something was going to happen. But she couldn''t point out exactly what.


    "Nothing is going to happen. You are thinking too much. And don''t forget that I''m with you."


    He reassured her and hugged her close to his heart. He kissed her on the head. "Nothing will happen Love. I am with you." He breathed and looked out the window. ''I hope nothing will happen.'' He thought and closed his eyes.


    .....


    Since it was a lunch break so almost all the students were sitting in the canteen.


    Avery, David and Emily were sitting at the corner table, waiting for Raina. Emily had already taken a meal for Raina. In front of Avery was her lunch box. Because of her sickness, Alex banned her from eating out, and he personally asked Mrs Kim to give the lunchbox to Avery every day. She had also decided to resume work from today so he had also arranged for her evening snacks. Evening stacks were also going to be taken from home for her.


    The three of them were tired of waiting for Raina. David took his cell phone out of his pocket and Raina reached there just as he was about to dial her number.


    "Where were you? I was going to call you now." David asked her. But seeing her nervous face, he fell into question. The uneasiness on her face was not hidden from Avery and Emily either.


    "What happened to Raina. You look pale." Emily asked. But without answering Emily''s question, Raina turned to Avery. "Every last su....." Suddenly she stopped and sat down on the chair.


    "Last what Raina?" Avery asked her.


    "Oh, nothing. I was saying will you give me the sari you wore last time at the fresher''s party." She changed the topic very sharply but it was noticed by Emily. But she decided to keep quiet.


    "That''s all. What is the need to be so hesitant to ask? I''ll bring it with me tomorrow."


    Quickly they all had their lunch and left for class on the bell. Seeing that Avery was busy talking to David, Emily turned her legs and hurried to Raina''s classroom.


    She went to Raina''s class and brought Raina out before the professor came to class. "Raina tell me what you were going to say." At Emily''s question, Raina pulled out her mobile and showed it to her. Emily gasped as she read what was on the mobile screen.


    "I was late because of this. I was going to discuss this with Avery. But David was also there and she was going to have a meal so I didn''t say anything."


    Even Emily didn''t understand what to do. But since the subject was s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, it was necessary to discuss it with Avery. She returned Raina''s mobile and went to her class. When she went to class, the lecturer was already in the class, so she could not call Avery out. She herself went to class and waited for the lecture to end.


    As soon as the lecture was over, she asked Avery to accompany her. She took Avery to the far end of the corridor so that no one would listen to their conversation.


    She pulled out her mobile. Typed something on it.


    Waited a while and the screen showed her. Avery''s eyes widened as she took the mobile in her hand. How is this possible? She needed to talk to Alex about this. She quickly returned Emily''s cell phone and went to Alex''s office.

 Chapter 213 - CH-205:- Restless Feeling

    Finally, he finished the kiss between them and released her lips. Her lips were completely red and swollen. Anyone looking at her could tell what had happened between them.


    She was still trembling from the effect of his kiss and was taking a deep breath trying to normalize her self-function. Both her legs became like jelly. If Alex hadn''t grabbed her by the waist, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Seeing her condition, Alex put his hand on her head and pulled her close to his warm c.h.e.s.t. He started rubbing his hands on her back to make her relax.


    Sometime later when he realized that she was breathing normally, he separated her from him a little. He asked her, holding her face in his hands. "Are you alright?"


    Both her hands were still on his c.h.e.s.t. She removed both hands from his c.h.e.s.t and placed them on the back of his hand.


    "I''m fine..." She mumbled softly but the Storm in her body still hadn''t calmed down. The eruption was still going on in her body.


    "So can we go down now?"


    " Hmm." She nodded her head. The two left the room after he whipped her wet lips with his thumb and kissed her head one last time.


    When they both entered the dining hall, everyone''s eyes turned to them. Everyone''s eyes stopped on Avery''s delicate lips. Seeing her swollen lips, it didn''t take them long to guess what had happened between the two of them.


    There was a beautiful smile on everyone''s face. Everyone wanted to tease Avery but they never wanted to disturb the quiet state of the beast who was standing next to her.


    After stepping very close to the dining table, Alex pulled the seat for Avery and seated her on it. He also settled next to her. After giving her a plate he also filled his plate with food.


    When Alex was busy filling the plate, all the family members were amazed to see him. Ever since they all found out about his marriage, the first time they saw Avery in their mansion, they''ve seen changes in Alex that they never even dreamed of. And that was all for Avery only. For the other person, he was still a cold-blooded monster.


    After done with breakfast and some time discussing business in private with his grandfather, he asked his brother to take Mrs Miller home safely.


    After that, he also left with Avery.


    .....


    He had a lot of work on his hand because it was Monday, but he decided to stay home after what had happened yesterday. He knew that Avery had not yet recovered from yesterday''s incident and that she needed him.


    ...


    She had never complained about Alex''s work before. She knew work was very important for Alex. And there was no reason for her to complain because she had seen drastic changes in Alex since the time Clara''s truth came out. He always valued her more than his work, and he still does. But because of her pregnancy hormones, she sometimes felt that he was paying less attention to her.


    Moving her eyes from the window she looked at him.


    She narrowed her eyes, "Alex." She called his name.


    "Hmm." He was still busy with his work. He responded to her without looking at her.


    "Can''t stop your work until we arrive."


    "Huu..." His finger stopped and he looked at her, rolling his eyes from the screen. "What?"


    "I said can''t you stop your work."


    Alex just stared at her with wide eyes. It was very rare for him that Avery was talking to him in a bitter tone. "What happened?"


    "You''re asking me what happened." This time she shouted. Because of her yell, his chauffer also flinched a bit.


    "You''re asking me what happened." She pointed her finger at him. "Can''t you just stay in the car without work? I don''t think you care about me. I don''t think you care about your baby either. You just want your work. I can''t believe I married such a person....."


    Everything she said was saying was unreasonable. Alex narrowed his eyes and looked at her wondering what happened to Avery all of a sudden. He turned off the laptop, pulled out his rimless spectacle, and set it aside.


    He took a deep breath, ran his hand through her hair, and locked his gaze on her. She was still talking nonsense that made him completely irritated. Closing his eyes, he decided to do what he did not want to do now.


    "Alex how can you..." Just before Avery was about to finish her sentence, Alex grabbed her right arm and pulled her towards him. He momentarily placed her on his l.a.p and sealed her complaining lips with his lips.


    He pressed the button on his side and the partition was pulled up. After kissing her for a long two minutes, he separated her a little from himself. She was now silently looking at him.


    "What happened?" He asked rubbing her cheek. "What happened wifey'', why are you acting like that"


    "I don''t know. Since morning I am feeling like something is going to happen." She paused, "something bad, I''m feeling very restless."


    Yes. This was true. Her heart had been restless since morning. She did not know how to calm her heart. She thought something was going to happen. But she couldn''t point out exactly what.


    "Nothing is going to happen. You are thinking too much. And don''t forget that I''m with you."


    He reassured her and hugged her close to his heart. He kissed her on the head. "Nothing will happen Love. I am with you." He breathed and looked out the window. ''I hope nothing will happen.'' He thought and closed his eyes.


    Since it was a lunch break so almost all the students were sitting in the canteen.


    Avery, David and Emily were sitting at the corner table, waiting for Raina. Emily had already taken a meal for Raina. In front of Avery was her lunch box. Because of her sickness, Alex banned her from eating out, and he personally asked Mrs Kim to give the lunchbox to Avery every day. She had also decided to resume work from today so he had also arranged for her evening snacks. Evening stacks were also going to be taken from home for her.


    The three of them were tired of waiting for Raina. David took his cell phone out of his pocket and Raina reached there just as he was about to dial her number.


    "Where were you? I was going to call you now." David asked her. But seeing her nervous face, he fell into question. The uneasiness on her face was not hidden from Avery and Emily either.


    "What happened to Raina. You look pale." Emily asked. But without answering Emily''s question, Raina turned to Avery. "Every last su....." Suddenly she stopped and sat down on the chair.


    "Last what Raina?" Avery asked her.


    "Oh, nothing. I was saying will you give me the sari you wore last time at the fresher''s party." She changed the topic very sharply but it was noticed by Emily. But she decided to keep quiet.


    "That''s all. What is the need to be so hesitant to ask? I''ll bring it with me tomorrow."


    Quickly they all had their lunch and left for class on the bell. Seeing that Avery was busy talking to David, Emily turned her legs and hurried to Raina''s classroom.


    She went to Raina''s class and brought Raina out before the professor came to class. "Raina tell me what you were going to say." At Emily''s question, Raina pulled out her mobile and showed it to her. Emily gasped as she read what was on the mobile screen.


    "I was late because of this. I was going to discuss this with Avery. But David was also there and she was going to have a meal so I didn''t say anything."


    Even Emily didn''t understand what to do. But since the subject was s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, it was necessary to discuss it with Avery. She returned Raina''s mobile and went to her class. When she went to class, the lecturer was already in the class, so she could not call Avery out. She herself went to class and waited for the lecture to end.


    As soon as the lecture was over, she asked Avery to accompany her. She took Avery to the far end of the corridor so that no one would listen to their conversation.


    She pulled out her mobile. Typed something on it.


    Waited a while and the screen showed her. Avery''s eyes widened as she took the mobile in her hand. How is this possible? She needed to talk to Alex about this. She quickly returned Emily''s cell phone and went to Alex''s office.

 Chapter 214 - CH-205:- Restless Feeling

    Finally, he finished the kiss between them and released her lips. Her lips were completely red and swollen. Anyone looking at her could tell what had happened between them.


    She was still trembling from the effect of his kiss and was taking a deep breath trying to normalize her self-function. Both her legs became like jelly. If Alex hadn''t grabbed her by the waist, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Seeing her condition, Alex put his hand on her head and pulled her close to his warm c.h.e.s.t. He started rubbing his hands on her back to make her relax.


    Sometime later when he realized that she was breathing normally, he separated her from him a little. He asked her, holding her face in his hands. "Are you alright?"


    Both her hands were still on his c.h.e.s.t. She removed both hands from his c.h.e.s.t and placed them on the back of his hand.


    "I''m fine..." She mumbled softly but the Storm in her body still hadn''t calmed down. The eruption was still going on in her body.


    "So can we go down now?"


    " Hmm." She nodded her head. The two left the room after he whipped her wet lips with his thumb and kissed her head one last time.


    When they both entered the dining hall, everyone''s eyes turned to them. Everyone''s eyes stopped on Avery''s delicate lips. Seeing her swollen lips, it didn''t take them long to guess what had happened between the two of them.


    There was a beautiful smile on everyone''s face. Everyone wanted to tease Avery but they never wanted to disturb the quiet state of the beast who was standing next to her.


    After stepping very close to the dining table, Alex pulled the seat for Avery and seated her on it. He also settled next to her. After giving her a plate he also filled his plate with food.


    When Alex was busy filling the plate, all the family members were amazed to see him. Ever since they all found out about his marriage, the first time they saw Avery in their mansion, they''ve seen changes in Alex that they never even dreamed of. And that was all for Avery only. For the other person, he was still a cold-blooded monster.


    After that, he also left with Avery.


    .....


    He had a lot of work on his hand because it was Monday, but he decided to stay home after what had happened yesterday. He knew that Avery had not yet recovered from yesterday''s incident and that she needed him.


    ...


    It was a Tuesday and their car was heading towards the university. They were both sitting in the back seat. Alex was busy typing something on the laptop and Avery was busy looking out the window.


    She had never complained about Alex''s work before. She knew work was very important for Alex. And there was no reason for her to complain because she had seen drastic changes in Alex since the time Clara''s truth came out. He always valued her more than his work, and he still does. But because of her pregnancy hormones, she sometimes felt that he was paying less attention to her.


    Moving her eyes from the window she looked at him.


    She narrowed her eyes, "Alex." She called his name.


    "Hmm." He was still busy with his work. He responded to her without looking at her.


    "Can''t stop your work until we arrive."


    "Huu..." His finger stopped and he looked at her, rolling his eyes from the screen. "What?"


    "I said can''t you stop your work."


    Alex just stared at her with wide eyes. It was very rare for him that Avery was talking to him in a bitter tone. "What happened?"


    "You''re asking me what happened." This time she shouted. Because of her yell, his chauffer also flinched a bit.


    "You''re asking me what happened." She pointed her finger at him. "Can''t you just stay in the car without work? I don''t think you care about me. I don''t think you care about your baby either. You just want your work. I can''t believe I married such a person....."


    Everything she said was saying was unreasonable. Alex narrowed his eyes and looked at her wondering what happened to Avery all of a sudden. He turned off the laptop, pulled out his rimless spectacle, and set it aside.


    He took a deep breath, ran his hand through her hair, and locked his gaze on her. She was still talking nonsense that made him completely irritated. Closing his eyes, he decided to do what he did not want to do now.


    "Alex how can you..." Just before Avery was about to finish her sentence, Alex grabbed her right arm and pulled her towards him. He momentarily placed her on his l.a.p and sealed her complaining lips with his lips.


    He pressed the button on his side and the partition was pulled up. After kissing her for a long two minutes, he separated her a little from himself. She was now silently looking at him.


    "What happened?" He asked rubbing her cheek. "What happened wifey'', why are you acting like that"


    "I don''t know. Since morning I am feeling like something is going to happen." She paused, "something bad, I''m feeling very restless."


    Yes. This was true. Her heart had been restless since morning. She did not know how to calm her heart. She thought something was going to happen. But she couldn''t point out exactly what.


    "Nothing is going to happen. You are thinking too much. And don''t forget that I''m with you."


    He reassured her and hugged her close to his heart. He kissed her on the head. "Nothing will happen Love. I am with you." He breathed and looked out the window. ''I hope nothing will happen.'' He thought and closed his eyes.


    .....


    Since it was a lunch break so almost all the students were sitting in the canteen.


    Avery, David and Emily were sitting at the corner table, waiting for Raina. Emily had already taken a meal for Raina. In front of Avery was her lunch box. Because of her sickness, Alex banned her from eating out, and he personally asked Mrs Kim to give the lunchbox to Avery every day. She had also decided to resume work from today so he had also arranged for her evening snacks. Evening stacks were also going to be taken from home for her.


    The three of them were tired of waiting for Raina. David took his cell phone out of his pocket and Raina reached there just as he was about to dial her number.


    "Where were you? I was going to call you now." David asked her. But seeing her nervous face, he fell into question. The uneasiness on her face was not hidden from Avery and Emily either.


    "What happened to Raina. You look pale." Emily asked. But without answering Emily''s question, Raina turned to Avery. "Every last su....." Suddenly she stopped and sat down on the chair.


    "Last what Raina?" Avery asked her.


    "Oh, nothing. I was saying will you give me the sari you wore last time at the fresher''s party." She changed the topic very sharply but it was noticed by Emily. But she decided to keep quiet.


    "That''s all. What is the need to be so hesitant to ask? I''ll bring it with me tomorrow."


    Quickly they all had their lunch and left for class on the bell. Seeing that Avery was busy talking to David, Emily turned her legs and hurried to Raina''s classroom.


    She went to Raina''s class and brought Raina out before the professor came to class. "Raina tell me what you were going to say." At Emily''s question, Raina pulled out her mobile and showed it to her. Emily gasped as she read what was on the mobile screen.


    "I was late because of this. I was going to discuss this with Avery. But David was also there and she was going to have a meal so I didn''t say anything."


    Even Emily didn''t understand what to do. But since the subject was s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, it was necessary to discuss it with Avery. She returned Raina''s mobile and went to her class. When she went to class, the lecturer was already in the class, so she could not call Avery out. She herself went to class and waited for the lecture to end.


    As soon as the lecture was over, she asked Avery to accompany her. She took Avery to the far end of the corridor so that no one would listen to their conversation.


    She pulled out her mobile. Typed something on it.


    Waited a while and the screen showed her. Avery''s eyes widened as she took the mobile in her hand. How is this possible? She needed to talk to Alex about this. She quickly returned Emily''s cell phone and went to Alex''s office.

 Chapter 215 - CH-205:- Restless Feeling

    Finally, he finished the kiss between them and released her lips. Her lips were completely red and swollen. Anyone looking at her could tell what had happened between them.


    She was still trembling from the effect of his kiss and was taking a deep breath trying to normalize her self-function. Both her legs became like jelly. If Alex hadn''t grabbed her by the waist, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Seeing her condition, Alex put his hand on her head and pulled her close to his warm c.h.e.s.t. He started rubbing his hands on her back to make her relax.


    Sometime later when he realized that she was breathing normally, he separated her from him a little. He asked her, holding her face in his hands. "Are you alright?"


    Both her hands were still on his c.h.e.s.t. She removed both hands from his c.h.e.s.t and placed them on the back of his hand.


    "I''m fine..." She mumbled softly but the Storm in her body still hadn''t calmed down. The eruption was still going on in her body.


    "So can we go down now?"


    " Hmm." She nodded her head. The two left the room after he whipped her wet lips with his thumb and kissed her head one last time.


    When they both entered the dining hall, everyone''s eyes turned to them. Everyone''s eyes stopped on Avery''s delicate lips. Seeing her swollen lips, it didn''t take them long to guess what had happened between the two of them.


    There was a beautiful smile on everyone''s face. Everyone wanted to tease Avery but they never wanted to disturb the quiet state of the beast who was standing next to her.


    When Alex was busy filling the plate, all the family members were amazed to see him. Ever since they all found out about his marriage, the first time they saw Avery in their mansion, they''ve seen changes in Alex that they never even dreamed of. And that was all for Avery only. For the other person, he was still a cold-blooded monster.


    After done with breakfast and some time discussing business in private with his grandfather, he asked his brother to take Mrs Miller home safely.


    After that, he also left with Avery.


    .....


    He had a lot of work on his hand because it was Monday, but he decided to stay home after what had happened yesterday. He knew that Avery had not yet recovered from yesterday''s incident and that she needed him.


    ...


    It was a Tuesday and their car was heading towards the university. They were both sitting in the back seat. Alex was busy typing something on the laptop and Avery was busy looking out the window.


    She had never complained about Alex''s work before. She knew work was very important for Alex. And there was no reason for her to complain because she had seen drastic changes in Alex since the time Clara''s truth came out. He always valued her more than his work, and he still does. But because of her pregnancy hormones, she sometimes felt that he was paying less attention to her.


    Moving her eyes from the window she looked at him.


    She narrowed her eyes, "Alex." She called his name.


    "Hmm." He was still busy with his work. He responded to her without looking at her.


    "Can''t stop your work until we arrive."


    "Huu..." His finger stopped and he looked at her, rolling his eyes from the screen. "What?"


    "I said can''t you stop your work."


    Alex just stared at her with wide eyes. It was very rare for him that Avery was talking to him in a bitter tone. "What happened?"


    "You''re asking me what happened." This time she shouted. Because of her yell, his chauffer also flinched a bit.


    "You''re asking me what happened." She pointed her finger at him. "Can''t you just stay in the car without work? I don''t think you care about me. I don''t think you care about your baby either. You just want your work. I can''t believe I married such a person....."


    Everything she said was saying was unreasonable. Alex narrowed his eyes and looked at her wondering what happened to Avery all of a sudden. He turned off the laptop, pulled out his rimless spectacle, and set it aside.


    He took a deep breath, ran his hand through her hair, and locked his gaze on her. She was still talking nonsense that made him completely irritated. Closing his eyes, he decided to do what he did not want to do now.


    "Alex how can you..." Just before Avery was about to finish her sentence, Alex grabbed her right arm and pulled her towards him. He momentarily placed her on his l.a.p and sealed her complaining lips with his lips.


    He pressed the button on his side and the partition was pulled up. After kissing her for a long two minutes, he separated her a little from himself. She was now silently looking at him.


    "What happened?" He asked rubbing her cheek. "What happened wifey'', why are you acting like that"


    "I don''t know. Since morning I am feeling like something is going to happen." She paused, "something bad, I''m feeling very restless."


    Yes. This was true. Her heart had been restless since morning. She did not know how to calm her heart. She thought something was going to happen. But she couldn''t point out exactly what.


    "Nothing is going to happen. You are thinking too much. And don''t forget that I''m with you."


    He reassured her and hugged her close to his heart. He kissed her on the head. "Nothing will happen Love. I am with you." He breathed and looked out the window. ''I hope nothing will happen.'' He thought and closed his eyes.


    .....


    Since it was a lunch break so almost all the students were sitting in the canteen.


    Avery, David and Emily were sitting at the corner table, waiting for Raina. Emily had already taken a meal for Raina. In front of Avery was her lunch box. Because of her sickness, Alex banned her from eating out, and he personally asked Mrs Kim to give the lunchbox to Avery every day. She had also decided to resume work from today so he had also arranged for her evening snacks. Evening stacks were also going to be taken from home for her.


    "Where were you? I was going to call you now." David asked her. But seeing her nervous face, he fell into question. The uneasiness on her face was not hidden from Avery and Emily either.


    "What happened to Raina. You look pale." Emily asked. But without answering Emily''s question, Raina turned to Avery. "Every last su....." Suddenly she stopped and sat down on the chair.


    "Last what Raina?" Avery asked her.


    "Oh, nothing. I was saying will you give me the sari you wore last time at the fresher''s party." She changed the topic very sharply but it was noticed by Emily. But she decided to keep quiet.


    "That''s all. What is the need to be so hesitant to ask? I''ll bring it with me tomorrow."


    Quickly they all had their lunch and left for class on the bell. Seeing that Avery was busy talking to David, Emily turned her legs and hurried to Raina''s classroom.


    She went to Raina''s class and brought Raina out before the professor came to class. "Raina tell me what you were going to say." At Emily''s question, Raina pulled out her mobile and showed it to her. Emily gasped as she read what was on the mobile screen.


    "I was late because of this. I was going to discuss this with Avery. But David was also there and she was going to have a meal so I didn''t say anything."


    Even Emily didn''t understand what to do. But since the subject was s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, it was necessary to discuss it with Avery. She returned Raina''s mobile and went to her class. When she went to class, the lecturer was already in the class, so she could not call Avery out. She herself went to class and waited for the lecture to end.


    She pulled out her mobile. Typed something on it.


    Waited a while and the screen showed her. Avery''s eyes widened as she took the mobile in her hand. How is this possible? She needed to talk to Alex about this. She quickly returned Emily''s cell phone and went to Alex''s office.

 Chapter 216 - CH-205:- Restless Feeling

    Finally, he finished the kiss between them and released her lips. Her lips were completely red and swollen. Anyone looking at her could tell what had happened between them.


    She was still trembling from the effect of his kiss and was taking a deep breath trying to normalize her self-function. Both her legs became like jelly. If Alex hadn''t grabbed her by the waist, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Seeing her condition, Alex put his hand on her head and pulled her close to his warm c.h.e.s.t. He started rubbing his hands on her back to make her relax.


    Sometime later when he realized that she was breathing normally, he separated her from him a little. He asked her, holding her face in his hands. "Are you alright?"


    Both her hands were still on his c.h.e.s.t. She removed both hands from his c.h.e.s.t and placed them on the back of his hand.


    "I''m fine..." She mumbled softly but the Storm in her body still hadn''t calmed down. The eruption was still going on in her body.


    "So can we go down now?"


    " Hmm." She nodded her head. The two left the room after he whipped her wet lips with his thumb and kissed her head one last time.


    When they both entered the dining hall, everyone''s eyes turned to them. Everyone''s eyes stopped on Avery''s delicate lips. Seeing her swollen lips, it didn''t take them long to guess what had happened between the two of them.


    There was a beautiful smile on everyone''s face. Everyone wanted to tease Avery but they never wanted to disturb the quiet state of the beast who was standing next to her.


    After stepping very close to the dining table, Alex pulled the seat for Avery and seated her on it. He also settled next to her. After giving her a plate he also filled his plate with food.


    When Alex was busy filling the plate, all the family members were amazed to see him. Ever since they all found out about his marriage, the first time they saw Avery in their mansion, they''ve seen changes in Alex that they never even dreamed of. And that was all for Avery only. For the other person, he was still a cold-blooded monster.


    After done with breakfast and some time discussing business in private with his grandfather, he asked his brother to take Mrs Miller home safely.


    After that, he also left with Avery.


    .....


    He had a lot of work on his hand because it was Monday, but he decided to stay home after what had happened yesterday. He knew that Avery had not yet recovered from yesterday''s incident and that she needed him.


    ...


    She had never complained about Alex''s work before. She knew work was very important for Alex. And there was no reason for her to complain because she had seen drastic changes in Alex since the time Clara''s truth came out. He always valued her more than his work, and he still does. But because of her pregnancy hormones, she sometimes felt that he was paying less attention to her.


    Moving her eyes from the window she looked at him.


    She narrowed her eyes, "Alex." She called his name.


    "Hmm." He was still busy with his work. He responded to her without looking at her.


    "Can''t stop your work until we arrive."


    "Huu..." His finger stopped and he looked at her, rolling his eyes from the screen. "What?"


    "I said can''t you stop your work."


    Alex just stared at her with wide eyes. It was very rare for him that Avery was talking to him in a bitter tone. "What happened?"


    "You''re asking me what happened." This time she shouted. Because of her yell, his chauffer also flinched a bit.


    "You''re asking me what happened." She pointed her finger at him. "Can''t you just stay in the car without work? I don''t think you care about me. I don''t think you care about your baby either. You just want your work. I can''t believe I married such a person....."


    Everything she said was saying was unreasonable. Alex narrowed his eyes and looked at her wondering what happened to Avery all of a sudden. He turned off the laptop, pulled out his rimless spectacle, and set it aside.


    He took a deep breath, ran his hand through her hair, and locked his gaze on her. She was still talking nonsense that made him completely irritated. Closing his eyes, he decided to do what he did not want to do now.


    "Alex how can you..." Just before Avery was about to finish her sentence, Alex grabbed her right arm and pulled her towards him. He momentarily placed her on his l.a.p and sealed her complaining lips with his lips.


    He pressed the button on his side and the partition was pulled up. After kissing her for a long two minutes, he separated her a little from himself. She was now silently looking at him.


    "What happened?" He asked rubbing her cheek. "What happened wifey'', why are you acting like that"


    "I don''t know. Since morning I am feeling like something is going to happen." She paused, "something bad, I''m feeling very restless."


    Yes. This was true. Her heart had been restless since morning. She did not know how to calm her heart. She thought something was going to happen. But she couldn''t point out exactly what.


    "Nothing is going to happen. You are thinking too much. And don''t forget that I''m with you."


    He reassured her and hugged her close to his heart. He kissed her on the head. "Nothing will happen Love. I am with you." He breathed and looked out the window. ''I hope nothing will happen.'' He thought and closed his eyes.


    Since it was a lunch break so almost all the students were sitting in the canteen.


    Avery, David and Emily were sitting at the corner table, waiting for Raina. Emily had already taken a meal for Raina. In front of Avery was her lunch box. Because of her sickness, Alex banned her from eating out, and he personally asked Mrs Kim to give the lunchbox to Avery every day. She had also decided to resume work from today so he had also arranged for her evening snacks. Evening stacks were also going to be taken from home for her.


    The three of them were tired of waiting for Raina. David took his cell phone out of his pocket and Raina reached there just as he was about to dial her number.


    "Where were you? I was going to call you now." David asked her. But seeing her nervous face, he fell into question. The uneasiness on her face was not hidden from Avery and Emily either.


    "What happened to Raina. You look pale." Emily asked. But without answering Emily''s question, Raina turned to Avery. "Every last su....." Suddenly she stopped and sat down on the chair.


    "Last what Raina?" Avery asked her.


    "Oh, nothing. I was saying will you give me the sari you wore last time at the fresher''s party." She changed the topic very sharply but it was noticed by Emily. But she decided to keep quiet.


    "That''s all. What is the need to be so hesitant to ask? I''ll bring it with me tomorrow."


    Quickly they all had their lunch and left for class on the bell. Seeing that Avery was busy talking to David, Emily turned her legs and hurried to Raina''s classroom.


    She went to Raina''s class and brought Raina out before the professor came to class. "Raina tell me what you were going to say." At Emily''s question, Raina pulled out her mobile and showed it to her. Emily gasped as she read what was on the mobile screen.


    "I was late because of this. I was going to discuss this with Avery. But David was also there and she was going to have a meal so I didn''t say anything."


    Even Emily didn''t understand what to do. But since the subject was s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, it was necessary to discuss it with Avery. She returned Raina''s mobile and went to her class. When she went to class, the lecturer was already in the class, so she could not call Avery out. She herself went to class and waited for the lecture to end.


    As soon as the lecture was over, she asked Avery to accompany her. She took Avery to the far end of the corridor so that no one would listen to their conversation.


    She pulled out her mobile. Typed something on it.


    Waited a while and the screen showed her. Avery''s eyes widened as she took the mobile in her hand. How is this possible? She needed to talk to Alex about this. She quickly returned Emily''s cell phone and went to Alex''s office.

 Chapter 217 - CH-205:- Restless Feeling

    Finally, he finished the kiss between them and released her lips. Her lips were completely red and swollen. Anyone looking at her could tell what had happened between them.


    She was still trembling from the effect of his kiss and was taking a deep breath trying to normalize her self-function. Both her legs became like jelly. If Alex hadn''t grabbed her by the waist, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Seeing her condition, Alex put his hand on her head and pulled her close to his warm c.h.e.s.t. He started rubbing his hands on her back to make her relax.


    Sometime later when he realized that she was breathing normally, he separated her from him a little. He asked her, holding her face in his hands. "Are you alright?"


    Both her hands were still on his c.h.e.s.t. She removed both hands from his c.h.e.s.t and placed them on the back of his hand.


    "I''m fine..." She mumbled softly but the Storm in her body still hadn''t calmed down. The eruption was still going on in her body.


    "So can we go down now?"


    " Hmm." She nodded her head. The two left the room after he whipped her wet lips with his thumb and kissed her head one last time.


    When they both entered the dining hall, everyone''s eyes turned to them. Everyone''s eyes stopped on Avery''s delicate lips. Seeing her swollen lips, it didn''t take them long to guess what had happened between the two of them.


    There was a beautiful smile on everyone''s face. Everyone wanted to tease Avery but they never wanted to disturb the quiet state of the beast who was standing next to her.


    When Alex was busy filling the plate, all the family members were amazed to see him. Ever since they all found out about his marriage, the first time they saw Avery in their mansion, they''ve seen changes in Alex that they never even dreamed of. And that was all for Avery only. For the other person, he was still a cold-blooded monster.


    After done with breakfast and some time discussing business in private with his grandfather, he asked his brother to take Mrs Miller home safely.


    After that, he also left with Avery.


    .....


    He had a lot of work on his hand because it was Monday, but he decided to stay home after what had happened yesterday. He knew that Avery had not yet recovered from yesterday''s incident and that she needed him.


    ...


    It was a Tuesday and their car was heading towards the university. They were both sitting in the back seat. Alex was busy typing something on the laptop and Avery was busy looking out the window.


    She had never complained about Alex''s work before. She knew work was very important for Alex. And there was no reason for her to complain because she had seen drastic changes in Alex since the time Clara''s truth came out. He always valued her more than his work, and he still does. But because of her pregnancy hormones, she sometimes felt that he was paying less attention to her.


    Moving her eyes from the window she looked at him.


    She narrowed her eyes, "Alex." She called his name.


    "Hmm." He was still busy with his work. He responded to her without looking at her.


    "Can''t stop your work until we arrive."


    "Huu..." His finger stopped and he looked at her, rolling his eyes from the screen. "What?"


    "I said can''t you stop your work."


    Alex just stared at her with wide eyes. It was very rare for him that Avery was talking to him in a bitter tone. "What happened?"


    "You''re asking me what happened." This time she shouted. Because of her yell, his chauffer also flinched a bit.


    "You''re asking me what happened." She pointed her finger at him. "Can''t you just stay in the car without work? I don''t think you care about me. I don''t think you care about your baby either. You just want your work. I can''t believe I married such a person....."


    Everything she said was saying was unreasonable. Alex narrowed his eyes and looked at her wondering what happened to Avery all of a sudden. He turned off the laptop, pulled out his rimless spectacle, and set it aside.


    He took a deep breath, ran his hand through her hair, and locked his gaze on her. She was still talking nonsense that made him completely irritated. Closing his eyes, he decided to do what he did not want to do now.


    "Alex how can you..." Just before Avery was about to finish her sentence, Alex grabbed her right arm and pulled her towards him. He momentarily placed her on his l.a.p and sealed her complaining lips with his lips.


    He pressed the button on his side and the partition was pulled up. After kissing her for a long two minutes, he separated her a little from himself. She was now silently looking at him.


    "What happened?" He asked rubbing her cheek. "What happened wifey'', why are you acting like that"


    "I don''t know. Since morning I am feeling like something is going to happen." She paused, "something bad, I''m feeling very restless."


    Yes. This was true. Her heart had been restless since morning. She did not know how to calm her heart. She thought something was going to happen. But she couldn''t point out exactly what.


    "Nothing is going to happen. You are thinking too much. And don''t forget that I''m with you."


    He reassured her and hugged her close to his heart. He kissed her on the head. "Nothing will happen Love. I am with you." He breathed and looked out the window. ''I hope nothing will happen.'' He thought and closed his eyes.


    .....


    Since it was a lunch break so almost all the students were sitting in the canteen.


    Avery, David and Emily were sitting at the corner table, waiting for Raina. Emily had already taken a meal for Raina. In front of Avery was her lunch box. Because of her sickness, Alex banned her from eating out, and he personally asked Mrs Kim to give the lunchbox to Avery every day. She had also decided to resume work from today so he had also arranged for her evening snacks. Evening stacks were also going to be taken from home for her.


    "Where were you? I was going to call you now." David asked her. But seeing her nervous face, he fell into question. The uneasiness on her face was not hidden from Avery and Emily either.


    "What happened to Raina. You look pale." Emily asked. But without answering Emily''s question, Raina turned to Avery. "Every last su....." Suddenly she stopped and sat down on the chair.


    "Last what Raina?" Avery asked her.


    "Oh, nothing. I was saying will you give me the sari you wore last time at the fresher''s party." She changed the topic very sharply but it was noticed by Emily. But she decided to keep quiet.


    "That''s all. What is the need to be so hesitant to ask? I''ll bring it with me tomorrow."


    Quickly they all had their lunch and left for class on the bell. Seeing that Avery was busy talking to David, Emily turned her legs and hurried to Raina''s classroom.


    She went to Raina''s class and brought Raina out before the professor came to class. "Raina tell me what you were going to say." At Emily''s question, Raina pulled out her mobile and showed it to her. Emily gasped as she read what was on the mobile screen.


    "I was late because of this. I was going to discuss this with Avery. But David was also there and she was going to have a meal so I didn''t say anything."


    Even Emily didn''t understand what to do. But since the subject was s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, it was necessary to discuss it with Avery. She returned Raina''s mobile and went to her class. When she went to class, the lecturer was already in the class, so she could not call Avery out. She herself went to class and waited for the lecture to end.


    She pulled out her mobile. Typed something on it.


    Waited a while and the screen showed her. Avery''s eyes widened as she took the mobile in her hand. How is this possible? She needed to talk to Alex about this. She quickly returned Emily''s cell phone and went to Alex''s office.

 Chapter 218 - CH- 218

    "No everything is fine. She is just in the daze and yes brought Avery''s bag from the room."


    "Ok." She bowed little and excused herself.


    Alex picked up the spoon and started feeding her. Without saying anything she started to open her mouth for every bite.


    He fed her and himself with the same spoon. She had only eaten a few bites that she nodded her head negatively and refused to eat any more. Alex looked at her with narrowed eyes but she was looking at her l.a.p and playing with fingers nervously.


    He placed the spoon on the plate then placed the index finger under her chin and tilted her chin upwards. Her face was upwards but her eyes were still downcast. He brought his face closer to hers and began to rub his thumb on her chin.


    "Look at me " but she shook her head and refused.


    She was in impact when she looked at him a few moments back but now she was normal and images of their intimacy were dancing in her eyes. It was hard and even though Alex had put ointment on her stomach, the mark on her stomach was started to hurt.


    "All this is because I kissed your belly." He asked in a sweet voice to which she nodded without looking at him.


    "Is that so. But Darling The two of us have been married for more than six months and in this whole period time, from starting I have not exceeded my limits except for that night. I gave you space even though our marriage was not in the right term and I also admit that sometimes I was aggressive but there was a reason behind that and now you know it all. But dear, I am a normal human being who has a d.e.s.i.r.e. Who wants to make love with his wife."


    She defended herself even though her heart ached when she felt the sadness in his voice. "But it hurts." She lifted her eyes and looked at him. She didn''t want to cry but her eyes were watery which she blinked to prevent them from flowing.


    "Oh, dear don''t cry. I can understand and it will not happen again." He placed his lips on her forehead and kissed her.


    " Now eat my darling." She shook her head again.


    "I am full."


    "But you ate very little."


    "Please don''t force me. Eating too much can make me nauseous. Please understand." She placed her head on his c.h.e.s.t and closed her eyes.


    "Okay, but at least drink strawberry juice." Being a die hear fans of Strawberry, she drank a full glass in one go.


    After placing the lunchbox in Avery''s bag, Mrs Kim took the bag to the living room.


    Alex also finished his breakfast. He looked down and put his hand on Avery''s cheek. " Are you ready for a day Love or want to stay at home.


    "I am ready." She answered softly.


    "So you want to come."


    "yes." She answered and was about to get off his l.a.p he grabbed her waist. "Don''t." He said.


    He picked her up and walked through the living room. one of the young maid from the living room grabbed Avery bag and Followed him to maintaining a particular distance.


    After approaching the main door, Maid handed Avery''s bag to a bodyguard and walked back.


    Alex hopped into the car and held Avery closed to his heart on his l.a.p. As the chauffeur start the engine he pulled the partition which separated them from front seats and gave them the required privacy.


    Avery lifted her hand from her l.a.p and brought it close to the button of Alex''s shirt. With her little and thin fingers, she started playing with his buttons. It was like she wanted to say something to Alex or she wanted his approval for something. And that''s what Alex understood because she had become accustomed to doing things like this for the past few days to convincing him for anything.


    For the past few days, she has been mastering how to butter Alex but even if she hadn''t done anything still he would have ready for anything as long as she was safe.


    "Ave what you want?" He looked down and asked her directly.


    He knew there was no point in denying it because Avery would have persuaded him.


    Shutting down her playing mode, she lifted her head and looked at him. "Your permission." It happened just as he had hoped.


    Narrowing blue eyes he pulled his eyebrows together, "For what?"


    " Hmm." She bit her lower lip. She was hesitating. Probably she had guaranteed he could say ''no'' to her because he wasn''t ready to leave her for a single day and she needed full three or four days. She put both her hands on his shoulders and straightened her back, but still, she could not reach his level.


    "I got a call from my mom this morning. She told me that my cousin sister is getting married from my mother side and I have to go for that." Upon hearing this, Alex first asked, "For how many days."


    "Three days." She showed her fingers.


    Because her cousin sister was from her mother side, her mother''s cousin sister''s daughter. So she was Indian, which means the wedding ceremony can take more than one day.


    "No." He replied curtly.


    "You are not going to leave me for three days."


    "But it is necessary." She argued making an annoying face.


    "I will talk to Mrs Miller about this."


    "Alex," she took his face in her delicate and small hands. "Please try to understand. Mom didn''t pressure me to go but this is my wish. They will not miss a single chance to mock her at the wedding. They will tease her and hurt her heart. I don''t even want to but I''m just doing this for Mom."


    "But why? If you don''t want to attend the wedding, why would they tease your mother? What does this mean? There is no point. It is up to you whether you want to go or not."


    "But that doesn''t apply there." She replied.


    "But why. You are a student and this marriage is in the middle of the academic year."


    "Oh, Alex Please don''t give me this excuse for not letting me go."


    "Ok, but they need to understand. Your mother is their family member."


    "But they don''t consider her their family member. My aunt just wanted to make fun of my mother and only for that she invited my mother to the wedding and asked her to bring me and Liam along. But still, Mom wants to go."


    "But why." He was a little angry now.


    She took a deep breath and said, "Listen from the beginning.


    My mother went against all the family members and married my father. But Luckily my grandmother and my mother''s cousin sister helped my mother who was the daughter of my grandmother''s older sister. I didn''t see her and in fact, my mother didn''t see her after her marriage Primarily before I was born but my mother always told me that my eyes are exactly like hers and our thoughts also match. And because my grandmother and her sister were twin sisters, there was a lot of similarity between my mother and her cousins, except their eyes."


    "Hearing this, Alex tightened his grip on her waist."


    "And back to my mom''s story. After my mother''s marriage, everyone broke up with her except my grandmother, but luck was not on my mother''s side as she died within a few months due to a serious illness. She wanted to see me but she was not allowed to come here from India. Mom used to say that Grandma always treated her like a friend. My grandmother had fulfilled all the duties of a father in my mother''s marriage. After my grandmother died, my mother''s family never contacted her.


    And one day, suddenly, on my birthday, a woman came into our home with her husband. Out of blue seeing her at our door my mother became happy and shocked too. That woman was my mother''s cousin from my grandfather side means the daughter of my grandfather''s brother, whose daughter is going to get married in six days.


    Mom''s shock went away when Dad said that the man who came with her was a good friend of my father and neither of them knew about each other''s wives.

 Chapter 219 - CH-219

    After that, they started coming to us. Mother was happy, everything was going smoothly but everything changed after my father''s death.


    Mahima Aunty had come to us two or three times after Dad''s death but every time she showed my mother down. My mother was not mentally stable at that time, there was no one for my mother. She felt it was better to ignore her than to respond. That time, David''s parents helped us a lot.


    And at the same time, I realized how evil and mean is Mahima Aunty."


    "Then, why is your mother going to the wedding because from what I have heard, it is clear that your mother does not have much contact with your Aunt.


    " Because of my grandfather."


    " what do you mean?"


    "At the time when aunty called mother, grandfather spoke with mother and that too after full twenty years and they especially invited her to the wedding. And if I don''t go along, Mahima aunt will get a chance."


    After throwing it all out of her head, she poked out her cute little lips and made a pout. Alex immediately took the pout of her lips in his mouth and gave her a quick kiss.


    "Okay. You can go but just tell me the name of your mother''s cousin who helped your mother."


    "Her name was Kavya and you know Mom told me that Kavya means poetry and that aunt loved to do poetry."


    Hearing this, Alex gritted his teeth. He felt bloodthirsty for someone''s blood. But looking at Avery, he controlled his anger and buried his head in the crook of her neck and began to fill his nostrils with her adorable scent.


    He wondered how he could miss such an important point. If Avery hadn''t told him today, he wouldn''t have known.


    While chatting, they did not even realize when their car approached the campus. The car stopped and Avery looked out the window.


    "Alex, I have to go." She tried to get up from his l.a.p but again Alex grabbed her waist and held her stable in place.


    "What? Let me go."


    "I will. But first, tell me if the mark on your stomach still hurting.


    "Not too much but a little. But why you asked."


    "If it hurts too much, apply it."


    He answered her question as he pulled the cooling gel ointment out of his suit jacket pocket and held it in her hand.


    "Ok," she smiled and hopped out of the car. After seeing her entered through the main gate, Alex''s car also entered the premises. As Avery entered she saw that there was a lot of commotion in the university. In some places, she saw many strangers who were not from their college. She saw a vanity van at a great distance from her.


    Then she saw some of the girls in the group loaded with heavy makeup giving posing for their photoshoot. And in the midst of all this, she finally spotted two faces, one of whom had a hat on his head and he was wearing a simple cotton


    three-fourths and a grey t-shirt.


    Avery immediately recognized them as the Zid Brothers whom she had seen the first time in Alex''s office. She saw some cameramen with cameras in their hands and they were setting it in a suitable place.


    While she was busy looking around, someone tapped her on the shoulder causing her to turn and David was standing in front of her.


    "Good morning David." She said cheerfully.


    "Good morning." He greeted her back very dually.


    He had a black bag under his eyes and he looked very tired. like he didn''t sleep through the night.


    "Are you alright David." She asked him with concern.


    "No!" He closed his eyes and let out a long sigh. "I feel very sleepy."


    "Didn''t you sleep at night?" She asked as she pulled the mobile out of her pocket.


    "No!" I studied all night."


    "Which subject."


    " Language."


    "Hmm... But why did you need to study language so much? There was still plenty of time for the exam."


    "Avery, are you out of your mind?" He sounds irritated.


    "What? What happened. Why are you yelling?"


    "Because today there is a test of language subjects on which our internal marks will depend up to fifty percent."


    "What." Her jaw dropped to the ground. "Are you series?"


    "No, baby doll I''m just kidding. I wandered around like a bat whole night just for my internment. To see the top view of the city. Now you Happy." He rolled his eyes.


    "Shit. Oh god, how can I forget this." She now remembers the previous day''s announcement regarding today''s test on the college group at the same time there was mentioned that it was a compulsion for every student.


    She quickly dialled Emily''s number and Emily picked it up as soon as the call was connected.


    "Where are you." Avery asked and got this answer from Emily, "Near Main Gate?"


    "Okay, get inside quickly."


    "Just two more minutes."


    Within two minutes Emily appeared in front of her. She was in jeans and a simple top because she came from the hospital.


    "You know about today''s Test." As soon as Emily arrived, Avery asked her a question and there was "no" answer from her.


    It was a matter of worry if the internal marks of the final exam would be affected by today''s test. So they decided to bunk the first lecture bunk and went to the dorm study.


    Avery was walking so fast and she was about to fall two or three times. Emily tried to slow down Avery several times but she did not listen and at one point her leg slipped and her body lost balance. She closed her eyes tightly for a moment in a fear of falling. But before she could fall, someone put a hand on her stomach and shoulder from the front and saved her from falling.


    She felt the hot wave on her stomach where that person''s placed her hand. The surface of her stomach began to burn. Began painting.


    She quickly opened her eyes and looked up and her brown eyes met with very beautiful rare grey colour orbs, which was already looking at her.


    She averted her gaze from his eyes when Emily''s panicked voice came. "Avery are you ok."


    She pulled herself away from the man and stood on her feet. The man was not alone, his bodyguards stood behind him. Avery said thanks to him without spending much time with him and grabbed Emily''s hand and walked away.


    As they entered the dorm, Emily asked Avery. "You know who he was."


    "Who?"


    "A person who saved you from falling."


    " No, I don''t know. I didn''t even see his full face."


    "Silly girl he is a world-famous actor and Highly paid male model in whole film industry."


    "What."


    "Yes. Isn''t it a fabulous thing that you have been saved by such a famous person?" Upon hearing his name from Emily''s mouth, his blurry image appeared before Avery''s eyes.


    "Indeed he is beautiful but not more than my husband."


    Raina had already left for her class so they were both in the room now. The two of them now had only an hour and fifteen minutes to study. Because of that, they decided to hit the important topic.


    Avery started reading but could not focus due to the burning sensation on her stomach. She took the cooling gel that Alex had given her out of the bag and went to the washroom. After applying the cooling gel, she was relieved of the pain and returned to study. Avery was so engrossed in her study that she did not realize that someone was waiting for her in class and was worried about her.


    Alex became worried when he didn''t see her in class. He regretted that, if he had not left his mobile in the office, he could have called her or traced her location. He wanted to leave the class to find her, but when the old incident reminded him, he decided to wait.


    After the lecture, Alex picked up his book from the desk and walked out of the classroom. Avery and Emily were already present when he came out. He quickly approached her Avery, "Where were you?" Seeing him closer, she scared.

 Chapter 220 - CH-220

    She thought he was Furious. "I''m sorry. I didn''t tell you. But it was important. Then---there is a te--test and I for---forgot about it, also Emily was unaware. So-so we decided to bu---bunk first lecture an--and overlook...."


    "There is no need of sorry. Don''t be afraid, I just asked normally. All the best for your test and meet me in the lunch break." Alex interrupted her.


    After saying this, he left. He wanted to hug her but if anyone had seen them in each other''s arms, Avery''s image would have been tarnished which he could not bear.


    Two minutes later, Lucas showed up in the class. He took all the students to the exam hall.


    The university had large halls mainly for exams with a single seating arrangement.


    Soon he started the test and after the time up he collected the answer sheets and asked the students to go back.


    When all the students were going back into the classroom, David ran over to Avery and Emily.


    "Hey, how was the test? Horrible." He was very excited when he asked.


    "Horrible", Avery and Emily answered together which made David laugh.


    " I couldn''t even answer all questions and yes it was different that I didn''t know the answer to all questions. I could only write what I read for an hour." Emily replied, scratching her neck.


    "Me too," Avery said joining her.


    " But my was best," David said joyfully as they stepped into the classroom.


    As Alex said Avery went to Alex''s office during the lunch break after finishing another lecture. Alex was talking to someone on the phone when she walked in without knocking on the door. He wasn''t in good mood. But when he saw her, he unknowingly put a smile on his lips and immediately cut off the call.


    "Is everything alright?" She asked as she walked to his desk. She was about to sit on the chair opposite him, "Not there, Love. Come here." He interrupted her and called her closer.


    She went forward and stood next to him. Placing his hands on the front desk, he applied force of his body backwards and his majestic leather chair on which he was sitting like a king was pushed back and then he turned to her.


    "Yes, love. Everything is all right. You don''t need to worry about anything." He grabbed her hand and held her close. Breaking eye contact with her, he looked at her belly and immediately grabbed the edge of her shirt and was about to lift it upwards.


    Her breath stopped, she looked down. "What are you doing?" She panicked.


    "Shh...." He put a finger on his lips Indicating her to keep quiet.


    "I''m just examining your bruises. So relax my little cupcake." Tightening his grip on the edge of her shirt he pulled it upward.


    "Did you apply the gel I gave you?" He asked without taking his eyes off her bruises which were now a little faint than before.


    "Yup,"


    "Hmm." He just hummed and grabbed another cooling cream from the drawer of his office desk.


    He took a small amount of cream on his finger and extended his hand to apply it to her stomach. The tip of his finger was about to touch her belly but he abruptly stopped his action. Something flashed in his head and he smiled. He got up from the chair and grabbed her hand.


    "Come with me.''


    Grabbing her hand he interlocked his finger with hers. He led her to her closed door. Opening the door he took her into the bedroom. After taking the bag over her shoulder, he approached the bed, laid her on it, and set himself on the edge.


    "This is a very small task. You could have done it outside without taking me here or I could have done it myself."


    "Really." He pulled his one eyebrow upward, holding a smirk on his beautiful lips.


    She narrowed her eyes. She wanted to whip out the smirk plastered on his face. "You are very mean Alex. Don''t try to be very smart because l know the reason behind this."


    He started applying gel on her stomach. "If you know the reason, I would be very pleased if you could tell me. I want to hear it from your mouth."


    "I will not tell you anything." She turned her head to another side and she puffed her cheeks.


    When his task was finished, he pulled down her shirt and leaned on her, placing his arms on either side of her.


    "Love, Tell me." He sniffed his nose into her crook. "Tell me, my little darling." He again whispered near her ear and licked her earlobe. Her eyes widened and before he could do anything else she turned her face and tried to push him by placing both hands on his shoulders. But he was a big monster who didn''t move an inch because of her force.


    He immediately grabbed her delicate wrist in one hand and pinned it over her head. He grabbed her chin with his other hand and held her face in place. "I''ve told you before that I''m limitless for your other tantrums but I am very limited for this pull and push game. Don''t try to push me into a dream. I can tolerate anything but I can''t stand your push. I want you to trust me completely. I hope you understand and you will not make such a mistake again. Do you?"


    His voice was so furious and serious that she nodded automatically.


    "Words, my dear words."


    "Yes," He let go of her hand and sat up straight, taking her hand in his, "Tell me how was your test." He diverted the subject to lighten the atmosphere.


    "It wasn''t good. I didn''t know there was a test today."


    "It was just a class test, my love." He rubbed her cheek with his thumb.


    "But Lucas Sir is going to add the mark of this test to the internal marks of the final." Alex frowned when he heard what she said a little sadly.


    "Should I talk to Lucas about this?" It was the last thing on the earth Alex wanted to do. But he was willing to do anything for Avery.


    "No, I don''t want any type of favour. I will do my best in the final exam."


    " I know!" Hearing her answer, his eyes lit up and his c.h.e.s.t swelled with pride. "This is the answer I expected from you and I know you will definitely do great."


    "My only wish is that my scholarship should not be cancelled."


    She said before biting her lip nervously.


    "You don''t have to worry about small things like scholarsh.i.p.s if this whole university is yours."


    "Don''t be ridiculous Alex. This is not my university. This is your."


    "And who am I to you?"


    "My Husband." She said a little shyly.


    "So indirectly everything that is mine is yours. You have authority over everything I have." He removed the strands of her hair from her face. "No more discussion Now get up and have lunch."


    "You are going to eat with me." She not asked but ordered him.


    "I''m not hungry right now and I have to check some files for the post-break meeting."


    "But I don''t want to eat alone. Eat with me." After sitting on bed she crossed her hands over her c.h.e.s.t. "And if you don''t want to eat from lunch box, I''ll make something for you."


    "Hey, no need." Said Curtly.


    "But..."


    "Okay, I will eat with you. But I don''t think a lunch box is enough for both of us." He said getting up from the bed and she immediately threw her body on him.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed his cheek. "You are the best Alex. And don''t think about the lunch box because if we feel hungry, we''ll eat something again." After finishing this she ran to the washroom to wash her hands like energy boll.


    Alex was still stiff on his spot. It took him a whole minute to process what just happened. It was no less than a shock that Avery kissed him on the cheek.


    He came out of his thoughts when Avery asked him to wash his hands after she came back.


    After lunch, Avery went to the door to go back, but Alex grabbed her by the wrist and stopped her.


    "Where are you going?"

 Chapter 221 - CH-221

    Where are you going?"


    "The lunch break is over now and Mrs Delancy''s class will begin in about five minutes?" She said looking at her wristwatch.


    "I have called a meeting of the entire staff so the lectures will not be conducted." He let go of her wrist and wrapped both hands around her waist and pulled her closer. "Just stay here and take a rest."


    "Ok." She answered in normal toning and suddenly her mobile rang. It was a call from Emily. When Avery received the call, Emily asked her if she could ask Alex if there was going to be anything important in college other than the lecture. Because she desperately wanted to go back to the hospital.


    Although Avery''s mobile was not on the speaker, Alex''s sharp ear heard what Emily had said. He snatched the mobile from Avery''s hand and answered himself.


    "There is nothing important. Go to the private parking lot. My chauffeur will drop you at the hospital."


    "Thank you." After saying these two words, Emily cut the call. Throughout the conversation, she didn''t mention about the hospital but still, Alex understood her feelings. She felt grateful.


    Alex returned the mobile to Avery and gave her a lingering kiss on the forehead. She also wrapped her hands around his torso and leaned in his touch. "I will call you after the meeting, you will have to come to the auditorium hall of section A." He said brushing his lips against her forehead.


    "Ok." She answered and buried her face in his c.h.e.s.t.


    .....


    Avery was peacefully napping on the King size bed. Taking a nap in the afternoon was rare for her but today she was sleeping very peacefully.


    In her deep slumber, she felt something on her cheek.


    She scrunched her nose and turned her face.


    But when that touch didn''t stop, she slowly opened her eyes. Now she was facing the other side, and after blinking several times, she finally opened her eyes wide. There was no one in front of her but then she felt a family presence behind her and she turned her face. Alex was sitting in front of her who was looking at her smiling.


    "You came." She said as she rubbed her eyes with her fists to get out the rest of the sleep.


    Alex grabbed her hand and pulled it away from her eyes. "Don''t rub too much. Your eyes will be red."


    "You said you would call." Alex leaned over her and began to rub her soft cheek with his thumb. "I was going to do it but I thought of coming here personally." His voice was so low that only she could hear it.


    ''When did you come?"


    "Before twenty minutes."


    " Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    " Because you were sleeping like a baby, I didn''t want to disturb your sleep. But get up now. There is a surprise for you."


    "Ok." She whispered and as Alex walked away from her she went to freshen up in the washroom. When she returned


    Alex asked her to sit on the chair in front of the table. Moments after she sat down on the chair, Alex came there with a tray in his one hand.


    Without a suit jacket sleeves of his shirt were rolled up to elbows. He was holding the tray in one hand and the other hand was in his front pocket. He was looking like he was doing a photoshoot with the tray.


    Her mouth remained open as he placed try on the table in front of her. There in that tray, all the items were made from strawberry. Strawberry Ice Cream to Strawberry Juice to Strawberry Salad to Strawberry jam with bread and pastries. Seeing all that, she couldn''t help herself and got up from her seat and kissed Alex''s right cheek very hard.


    After kissing Alex on the cheek, Alex asked Avery to fetch a bottle of water from the refrigerator before she could take her place, so she ran to the kitchen as she was in a hurry to eat the food made of strawberries.


    She pointed her hand towards the kitchen. "That''s all for me." She was behaving in a way that she still could not believe.


    "I don''t think there''s any other strawberry lover here beside you. So, it''s just for you." Alex''s words made her smile wide and her eyes shone like stars.


    She approached the refrigerator again and picked up the water bottle. She quickly went and placed the bottle on the table in front of Alex with a Loud Thud.


    She went back into the kitchen and this time came back with a glass bowl full of strawberries. There was still a smile playing on her rosy pick lips which made Alex''s heart glad to see her and his heart was so much more when she unexpectedly sat on his l.a.p catching him off guard.


    After returning from the surprise state, Alex immediately wrapped his arms around her waist.


    Without wasting much time Avery picked up a strawberry from the bowl and crushed it in half with her teeth. She rolled that piece of strawberry on her tongue and then bit. After feeling a sweet and slightly sour taste of strawberry, she drank strawberry juice remain in her mouth.


    "Hmm....It''s so delicious." She m.o.a.n.e.d closing her eyes. The strawberries were still at their natural temperature because they were placed in the refrigerator just fifteen minutes before.


    Holding half a strawberry in her hand, she looked at Alex. " It''s so sweet." She was about to put the rest of the strawberries in her mouth when Alex grabbed her hand and quickly took her hand to his mouth and ate the leftover strawberry, "Now It''s sweeter." Rolling a piece of strawberry in his mouth, he looked at Avery whose cheeks had turned a reddish pink shade due to his action.


    She bit her lower lip. She also felt a little embarrassed with a little shyness that she started eating without offering it to Alex. But what was her fault in this because the strawberry was something that always forced her to forget everything.


    "What are you thinking?" He asked putting his finger under her chin and raised her face when he saw that she was looking blankly at Strawberries.


    "You did so much for me." She pointed her finger at the table. "And I started eating shamelessly without offering you a single strawberry." Guilt flashed in her eye.


    Alex felt fortunate as she opened her heart completely this time in front of him but felt bad that she was still holding to the formality of their relationship.


    "My dear Ave," He put his head on hers. " You don''t have to feel guilty. And drop this formality. I am your husband, not a stranger that you have to deal with me formally and if you don''t offer it''s not like that I am not going to eat. I can snatch it out of your mouth if I want anything. You got it." He said to her like he was dealing with a small child on which she nodded her head.


    She started eating strawberries again and after eating eight to ten strawberries she put a glass bowl on the table and picked up a dish of pastry. This time she fed the first bite of the pastry to Alex and then to herself.


    Seeing so many types of dishes on the table, she didn''t know exactly what to eat. Because she wanted to eat everything but she knew that her stomach was not big enough to fit everything easily. She knew in that look that if she ate the whole pastry she would not be able to enjoy anything else, and she stopped eating the pastry and looked at Alex.


    "What happened, Why did you stop eating?"


    "I want to test it all but I know if I just eat this pastry my stomach will be full and I won''t be able to eat it all."


    "Hmm..." Alex put his finger on his lips as if he was drowning in thought. "You are right but I have an idea."


    "Really?" She blinked.


    "I''ll throw away the rest."


    "Nooo..."

 Chapter 222 - CH-222

    "I''ll throw away the rest."


    "No." She shrieked "you can''t," She again lowered her voice and looked down.


    Seeing her little sad face, Alex couldn''t resist his laugh and kissing her on the temple he said in his charming voice, "Small silly head, we can store the leftover in the refrigerator. You can eat them tomorrow too."


    She quickly looked up and gave him a bright smile. After putting down the pastry dish, she picked up a glass of juice. Alex also picked up a sandwich from the plate and took a full byte.


    "When you brought all this?"


    "I never brought. I had sent my man to the farm for fresh strawberries. I made the juice myself and ordered the rest from the restaurant."


    "Strawberry Farm."


    "Hmm."


    "You will take me there."


    "Absolutely."


    She was surprised to see Alex doing it all. It was hard to believe that a multi-billionaire chairman and president could do such a thing for his wife.


    Before Avery left the office, Alex told her to go to the auditorium hall directly. Emily had already gone to the hospital so Avery called Raina and she found out that Raina had already reached the hall.


    When Avery reached the hall, as there were not many students in the hall, she easily spotted Raina in the third row from the front.


    Avery went and sat beside her friend. After making comfortable herself on the seat which was already reserved for her by Raina she greeted Raina normally, "Hi!"


    "Hi!" Raina also greeted avery in the same toning and asked, "You know why we''re called here."


    " No, I don''t know," Avery answered as she opened the first chain of her bag and pulled out a packet of pills because it was time to take her medicine. "But I bet that you know. A sharp news channel like you who can unnoticed anything."


    Raina smiled sheepishly at Avery''s comment and before she could say anything, the main door of the auditorium opened from which Alex stepped into the hall with all his glory.


    Avery looked at Alex through her long eyelids. This is not Alex, whom she had met a few moments before. His face was completely expressionless and his eyes were cold instead of sparking. Behind Alex, Ethan was following along with two bodyguards with a tab in his hand. She didn''t know why, but with every step of Alex, Avery''s heartbeat was increasing step by step. His presence affecting her but she liked this effect of his on her.


    She suddenly remembered the first meeting between the two of them in the auditorium hall when she realized that her husband was a founder of the university.


    The whispers that had in the auditorium hall before he came turned into silence after his arrival.


    As soon as he got on stage, he took the mic in his right hand and put his left hand in the pocket of his trousers. Every feature of his body was so majestic that no one could take their eyes off him. He got straight to the point without stretching things too much, " I have called you to tell you that the shooting of the movie will start in one day but the preparation has started from today. Not complete but some scenes of the movie will be shot at University.


    And in all of this, there is a golden opportunity for all of you. If anyone wants to work in this high budget movie, an audition has been arranged for them two days later. It is up to you to decide whether you want to give an audition for it or not. But I don''t want any other students to be seen near the shooting. I don''t want anyone to distract themselves when the trial exam is near.


    The rest of the information will be given to you by your homeroom teachers but my strict warning is that a student who has no interest in working in a movie will not approach any crew member."


    Alex was looking at her from time to time while talking to the student which made her down her eyes from time to time. Avery knew that Alex''s warning was not special for her but still her body hair stood on end due to scare and tremble.


    After done with his warning, Alex saw a little fear in her eyes and his gaze softened. He told every student to go back to their respective classes.


    Along with the rest of the students, Raina and Avery also got up from their seats. As they were sitting in the Front Third Row, it would take them a while to get out of the hall. Due to the crowd of students in front of them, both of them were standing on the spot. While Raina was looking at her mobile, a female student put her hand on Raina''s shoulder and told her that someone was calling her and Avery.


    When Avery looked in respective direction, the Zid brothers were standing there looking at them. They were confused as to why the brother had called them but decided to go and see them.


    When they both reached in front of the Zid brothers, the Zid brothers held out their hands to introduce themselves professionally which Raina and Avery accepted and also introduced themselves.


    "Sir, why did you call us?" Raina directly asked.


    "For a movie!" One of the two Zid brothers answered.


    "For a movie?" Raina and Avery repeated his words together confusingly sharing a look.


    "I come straight to the point. We are looking for some new faces for this movie. When we first saw you outside Mr. Hill''s office, we decided you are perfect for our movie role. And we''re lucky we didn''t have to find you." He said looking at Avery. "We wanted to sign you without taking your audition but now we have changed our mind and now we want to sign you both directly."


    Surprisingly, they both raised their eyebrows and their eyes widened. The two of them looked at each other again and shared a look of, ''what the hell is this.''


    The two looked at the Zid brothers again and Raina answered very politely. "We''re really very sorry sir but we can''t accept this offer."


    "What?" They said in shock. It was the first time in their life that someone had turned down their offer with such confidence. How could anyone miss such a great golden opportunity?


    "Is there any reason?"


    "No sir. We just don''t want to." This time Avery replied.


    "But still we want you to think again." The zid brothers started to Entice them. It wasn''t that the Zid brothers didn''t have actresses for that particular role but they knew that no one else could do what Raina and Avery could do to the audience.


    Elder Zid thought for a moment and pulled out a chequebook in his pocket. He signed one of the checks and held it in front of Raina and Avery. "I want you don''t miss out on this golden opportunity. This is a blank check. You can fill in as much as you want on this check." His tone was a bit harsh. He thought that no student would refuse a blank check and this way his purpose would be achieved. After all, he was the biggest manipulative director and producer in the film world who was very good at taking out his work.


    After looking at the check with narrow eyes, Raina and Avery turned their eyes to see if anyone was looking at them.


    If anyone had seen them accepting a check from someone in Daylight, their reputation would have been threatened. But thank God there were very few people in the hall who didn''t have their attention on them and all the students had already left because of Alex''s warning.


    "What are you thinking. Take this."


    "If they don''t want to, why are you forcing them?"

 Chapter 223 - CH-223

    Raina and Avery looked in the direction of that deep cold voice.


    Lucas was standing there with both hands in the front pocket of his trouser. He stood there with a look of irritation and anger on his face. He was not present in the auditorium hall from the beginning because he was not interested in any of Alex''s things, but he came to the auditorium hall because he wanted to have an important talk with the principal.


    When he got into the hall, he saw Zid talking to Avery and Raina. At first, he thought of ignoring their conversation, but he could not restrain himself because of his awareness of the Zid brothers and the curiosity that was building in his head. And when he heard the whole conversation, unknowingly his blood began to boil.


    He could not stop himself. As he approached the four, he snatched the check from Elder Zid''s hand. The two brothers were surprised to see Lucas there.


    "Mr. kai what are you doing here."


    "You are not in this place to question me." He clenched his jaw and crumbled that blank check into his fist.


    "If they''re saying no then why are you forcing them."


    " Mr. Kai, We just...."


    "SCRAM..".


    Being such a powerful director and producer that they could make the film world go ups and down in an instant, they couldn''t stand in front of Lucas''s Dangerous Side for long and left in an instant.


    After the zid brothers left, Lucas turned to Raina and Avery. "You can go to class and come to me anytime for help." Although they did not need Lucas'' help in the future because they knew their beast would protect them from any harm, they politely thanked Lucas and left.


    Alex, who was watching all drama from the stage, clenched his fist. Moments ago he was about to go to teach a lesson to Zids but when he saw Lucas in the picture, unknowingly his feet stopped in place. But as soon as Avery and Raina left, he went to Lucas, who was walking towards the principal.


    Alex went straight in front of Lucas and blocked his way.


    "You have to fall into all this matter," Alex said looking straight ahead. "I can handle those brothers."


    "You don''t have to tell me what I should and shouldn''t do," Lucas answered with the same hard tone.


    "Then do what you want, but stay away from those girls."


    " And why that''s bothering you. You already have your sweetheart Clara who is currently missing." Lucas taunted Alex.


    "That is my personal matter. Just stay away from those girls."


    "Try me." Pulling his thin lips into a smirk, Lucas winked at Alex and walked away.


    Alex was stood there quietly but his inner beast was provoking him to kill Lucas.


    .....


    Raina was clutching the strap of her bag. She was biting her lower lip. Don''t know why but today she was getting restless. She was standing near the main gate of the university, waiting for Max. According to him, after college, she was ready and present near the main gate. But she didn''t want to go out right now. She was frightened by an unknown fear. She still didn''t always feel comfortable going out. She always walked out of the university with a heavy heart and always feared that someone from her past would come in front of her. Which was almost impossible.


    She was so preoccupied with her thoughts that she didn''t even know when a black car pulled up in front of her and started honking.


    "This girl." Seeing that Raina was not coming out of her thoughts, Max got down from the car.


    He went to her and patted her cheek, "On Earth my Princess."


    "Hhaaa..." she nearly gasped by sudden touch and took two steps back but when her eyes landed on Max she relieved.


    "Max." She whispered softly.


    Seeing her colourless face Max asked anxiously. " What happened?"


    " I don''t want to go out today." She threw out what was in her head.


    "Is everything alright?" He cupped her small face between his big and warm palms.


    "Yes, Everything is fine."


    She grabbed his elbow. They were both standing near a large tree and her small body was covered by Max''s massive body.


    And with Max''s backside facing the road, no one could see their affection and also this was a place where people would pay more attention to their own work than to poke their noses into someone else''s matter.


    "Then why you don''t want."


    " I do not know. I just don''t want to go."


    "Okay. I can understand. But right now just get out of here." He wrapped one arm around her waist and pulled her close to his black Lamborghini. He opened the door of the passenger seat and sat her inside and after kissing her on the head, he also sat on the driver''s seat.


    He drove the car into a deserted area and parked it in a large area where there was already some damaged, wrecked cars.


    Raina started getting creepy fillings there.


    "Why did you bring me here?" She looked at Max who was already looking at her.


    " To spend some time alone with you." With that, he pulled back his seat and unbuckled her seatbelt. He leaned on her and in a swift move picked her in his arms and placed her on his own l.a.p.


    "But we can go to another place to spend time together. What was the need to come here?" She said looking into his green eyes


    "My little cupcake," He tightened the grip of one hand on her waist and with the other hand pushed the strands of her loose hair behind her ears, " You know I was going to take you out but you didn''t want to so I brought you here to clear your head out." Max said to her.

 Chapter 224 - CH-224

    "Now tell me why you don''t want to go out."


    "I do not know. But there is a fear that something will happen."


    "Shh..." He put his finger on her lips, "Princess. Don''t bother your little brain too much. Nothing will go to happen when I am with you. Trust me." He pulled her closer and hugged her tightly, "Relax and get the negative thoughts out of your head." He started rubbing her back.


    Staying in his arms for a while lessened the restlessness in her heart.


    A few moments later she poked her head out of his c.h.e.s.t and looked at him. "I want to buy some presents for my brother." Due to her sudden demand, he raised his pointed eyebrows.


    "But suddenly why?"


    "This is not sudden. I had brought up some games for him on Sunday but I don''t remember where I drop them in that turmoil." As soon as Max heard Sunday, he remembered everything and


    without much question, he just asked her if she wanted to go out now.


    She nodded to Max as her restless feeling aside little. Without taking her down from the l.a.p, Max started the car''s engine and drove the car to the main market.


    He parked his car in the parking lot of a park after a twenty-minute drive. Raina, whose head was still on Max''s c.h.e.s.t, lifted her head and looked out of the car. She placed her small hand on Max''s c.h.e.s.t and asked in her magical voice. "Why did we are here? We were going to get a gift for my brother."


    "yes, princess and we will but for right now come with me. you will feel more better after spending some time in the park."


    "Ok." she twisted her lips and moved for getting off of his l.a.p. Max also helped her and then hopped out of the driver seat. Circling the car he came to Raina''s side.


    When they set foot in the park, the cold and fresh air hit her face. After three o''clock this afternoon, there was a sudden change in the weather which made the air very cold along with cloudy weather. So her body trembled a bit and gave her goosebumps. But she felt very relaxed and good. Max was right.


    After walking in the park for some time interlocking their fingers, they both sat on a vacant bench.


    After sitting on the bench, Max placed his hand on her waist and pulled her so close that half of her load went over him and her shoulder rested on his c.h.e.s.t.


    She tilted her head and looked at him and gave an awkward smile. She felt a little uncomfortable because of his affair in the public area. Some of the women were looking at the two of them who had come with their little ones.


    She felt uneasy because of their gaze. She thought the two of them were sitting so close that''s why women were looking at them like that but she didn''t know that the women present around there were admiring their couple.


    Pressing her lower lip she tried to remove Max''s hand from her waist, but as a result, Max grabbed her tightly and gave her a warning. " Don''t you dare?"


    " Max everyone is looking at us." She pleaded.


    "So what? Let them. I have all right on you." He spoke in a voice that could be heard by those around them.


    As the words came out of Max''s mouth, the two of them heard a loud laugh. They turned their head towards the sound. There was a trio of women standing there, smiling at them.


    That awkward situation made Raina''s cheeks red like tomatoes. She lowered her head. She wanted to hide somewhere.


    "Oh little girl don''t have to be shy. This is common in newlyweds." Said the first woman.


    "Newlyweds. Who is here newlywed?" Raina thought but she did not dare to speak.


    "When I got married, my husband was just like your husband. So possessive. He didn''t even leave me for a moment. Many times my husband used to stay at home under the pretext of false illness." The other woman said.


    "Yes little girl this is all true. But it is also true that all this is only at the beginning and then there comes a time when the husband does not even have time to look at his wife. So take advantage." Said third women.


    This time, she felt that the ground should swallow her. But one thought came in her mind was whether Max would really do the same with her after their marriage.


    As she was lost in thought she heard Max''s voice very close to her ear and clear. "Auntie, I am not like your husband. I will love my wife as much as I do right now, before and after of my death. In fact, my love for her will increase day by day." His words were a little harsh but still, the woman took the word positively.


    Removing his hand from his waist, Max placed it on her upper arm and began to rub. " Don''t worry I will never ignore you." He whispered in her ear and kissed her sweetly on the cheek. Although he wanted to kiss her on the lips, he restrained himself.


    After all, without thinking that they have the company of a lot of people, Raina took a turn and hugged Max and put her face in his c.h.e.s.t.


    It was impossible to put into words what Raina was feeling at the time. At that time she thanked God for sending Max into her life. She had received God''s blessing in the form of Max.


    After staying that way for a while, Max leaned his head.


    "If you want to stay in my arms like this, I have no problem, but I still want to tell you that they all are engaged in their work again." Hearing this, she poked her head out of his c.h.e.s.t and saw that they no longer had any attention. She separated from him and sat up straight.

 Chapter 225 - CH:-225

    She looked at the right side. There was a boy about eighteen or nineteen years who was playing with a girl who was about eleven years old. Even though he was young, he was following


    every command of that little girl.


    Seeing those two she reminded her childhood. She remembered some pages of her life she had spent with Max and a smile came on her face which didn''t go unnoticed by Max. He too smiled and interlocking his fingers with hers, he brought her hand closed to his lips and kissed her knuckles.


    She shuddered as his soft lips touched her flesh and current began to flow through her whole body.


    She curled her toes and closed her eyes to feel that moment.


    She opened her eyes when she felt Max breathe near her ear.


    "We should leave now." He said and she too nodded her head.


    She had forgotten the fear in her heart in that fresh environment of the park and also she had no reason to be afraid when Max was with her.


    She got up from the bench.


    He put his hand on her waist and led her to the main gate. As they approached the main gate, her eyes went to the small ice cream parlour to the right side of the gate.


    Her eyes lit up and when Max followed her gaze, he told her to stand there. She was confused when she saw Max walking away, telling her to stand there. She was about to call him but she held on it when she saw him walking towards the ice cream parlour and a round smile formed on her face. She pushed the loose strands of her hair back to the ear and stood there looking at Max''s back.


    Shortly after, Max returned with dark chocolate ice cream.


    Max had known her for so many years that he was well aware of her preferences.


    Seeing him, Raina''s smile became even wider and she took a fast step and approached him.


    "I hope my little princess is happy now." Bending down a bit, he forwarded the ice cream to the cone Raina.


    "Very much happier." Raina grinned like a fool.


    She took the ice cream in her hand and linked. She m.o.a.n.e.d when the sweet and faintly bitter taste came into contact with her test buds.


    Offered the ice cream to Max, Raina took the ice cream cone near his mouth. "You know, honey, I don''t like sweets."


    "Just a little bit." She turned her Hazel eyes into puppy eyes.


    Despite not liking the sweet thing, he ate the very little amount of ice cream for her and they both cans out of the park.


    Max parked the car in the parking lot of a very grand mall and came out. Raina also came out from her side.


    He went to her side and took her hand in his own.


    " Let''s go." He took her out of the parking lot.


    ___________


    Raina was taking a few video games for Ray and a few other things too. When it comes to shopping, she pays special attention to the fact that her budget should not be over. And today also she was doing same.


    While selecting things, she noticed some gadgets that were suitable for boys of Ray''s age but she did not have enough money to afford them. Reassuring her heart that she would come back a few days later and take the gadget for Ray, she went to the counter.


    She was in front of the counter but she couldn''t see where Max was. Thinking Max would be out of the shop, she pulled money out of her purse. As she was about to give the money to the counter lady, a strong hand stopped her hand, "Stop."


    That person was none other than Max. She wondered from where Max suddenly came.


    "What happened? Why did you stop me?"


    " Because you are not going to pay." After answering her, he signalled to a male attendant behind him to put the box in his hand on the counter. They were all boxes of gadgets that Raina liked but she didn''t take them because of a lack of money.


    She narrowed her eyes due to the confusion and looked at Max.


    "Max, what is this."


    " Things you liked."


    Raina had so busy selecting items that she didn''t even know when Max had come into the shop after the phone call was over and was staring at her.


    After answering her, he pulled out his unlimited card from the wallet and handed it to the counter lady. Raina didn''t like it. "Max you...." She tried to stop him but Max interrupted her before she could finish her sentence. "Not now Princess."


    His voice was not soft but bossy which made her stand there silently.


    After paying at the counter, Max took all the carry bags in one hand and came out holding her hand with the other. After coming out of the shop, he made a phone call and suddenly a tall and strong man appeared in front of them. He was dressed in full black. Raina was startled to see his ''not mess with me'' aura. She was surprised when Max handed him all the carry bags and told him to take them to the penthouse.


    After the strong man left, Max took Raina to a nearby corner and pinned her to the wall.


    "Max, what are doing? Everyone is looking here."


    "To F.u.c.k their looking. No one dares to stand in front of me and speak. I am the owner of this mall."


    Hearing this, Raina''s eyes widened.


    " You tell me first of all how many times I have told you that you never pay for anything while I am with you and never look at the pies tag when your shopping."


    Raina was looking at Max without blinking. Seeing his expressionless face and hearing his calm voice, it was difficult to tell whether he was angry or not.


    She opened her mouth to say something but she had to stop because of Max. "And also I gave you a card that you didn''t bring with you as usual. Am I right?" She did not know how to answer his question. Because he was right. He had warned her before but she never listened to him.

 Chapter 226 - CH:-226

    This time she didn''t know how to explain to him the same mistake she had made again.


    "Don''t do that again." But she was relieved to hear that, and she thanked Jesus Christ in her heart that Max was not furious like Alex. She knew that now everything was fine between her friend and Alex, but she knew that at some point, Avery still scared of Alex.


    And if Max had been like Alex, she would not have had the courage to stay with such a heartless person for so many days no matter how much he threatened her. She saluted Avery in her mind.


    She decided to take Max to a clothing store to change his mood. Because she knew that even though Max didn''t say much to her, he was hurt.


    ________


    Raina was in the changing room right now, tying the back belt of her knee-length frock. For the past two hours, she had tried on so many dresses that she had forgotten their count number. It wasn''t like she was looking for a special dress. In fact, she had come to the clothing store to change Max''s mood. She only wanted to take two or three tops but she ended up with tons of clothes. Max made her try every type of dress, he selected every dress that fit her body.


    When Raina tried to stop him, giving him a reason, "Where would I put so many clothes?"


    And she got a reply from Max, "In our house." He had already started imagining Raina as his wife in his life.


    When she came out wearing a knee-length frock, the exhaustion was clearly visible on her face and Max was still sitting on the couch outside the room looking very fresh.


    "It looks good." After scanning her from head to toes with his green eyes, he gave a compliment and signalled to the shop attendants standing on Raina''s right hand with some dress in their hands to pack this dress too.


    "Princess, try this dress now", He pointed to the off-shoulder jumpsuit on the table. Raina stared at him in astonishment. At that moment, she wanted to hit Max''s head very hard.


    "I think this guy is going to take all the branded clothes from our shop today." The attendant standing to the left of Raina said to her companion.


    "I also think so. This teenage girl is very lucky otherwise where can you find such a person who loves you so much nowadays.


    But why she is looking pissed." Attendance whispered.


    "I am looking pissed because I''ve been doing the same thing for the last two hours." That attendance whispered in very low voices but Raina could hear clearly because of the silence in that section.


    "And you Max, I''m not going to try any dress anymore. In fact, I''m not even going to take this dress off. I am feeling very tired." She went to the couch and sat down next to Max a short distance away.


    She put her hand on her head and began to press her head.


    "Take my previews clothes out of the changing room and take me home right now. Also, you''re going to make dinner when we will reach." She closed her eyes.


    Max thought for a moment and then opened the door of his mouth, "Let''s have dinner before we go home." In fact, he was not a big fan of cooking and cooking after going home was a punishment for him.


    "No!" She said gritting her teeth and flashed the water on his plan, "You have exhausted me completely and I want to go home and sleep quickly after having my dinner."


    She was referring to his penthouse as a home which made him a pleasant experience. He smiled brightly and went to the changing room. When Max went to the changing room, something clicked in Raina''s head and she asked one of the attendants for the section of the u.n.d.e.r.g.a.r.m.e.n.t. Attendance took her there.


    Raina wanted a new pair of bras. She thought before Max returns, she should select a pair of bras pack.


    She selected the pair and was about to leave when she saw something in the glass art on a pole in front of her. Her eyes widened and immediately her heart began to throb very fastly. She just wondered how this was possible. She looked more closely at the person who was staring at her.


    She was terrified. She quickly turned her head but no one was there.


    Did that person really stand behind her?


    This thought made her stumbled on the spot. The speed of her breathing automatically increased and her brain gave her the command to leave from there.


    She ran away with a pack of bras in her hand. She had reached some distance when suddenly someone grabbed her elbow and pulled her. She gasped and collide on a strong c.h.e.s.t. She thought it was her nightmare she began to try to escape from the clutches.


    At that point, she wanted to call Max. But nothing was coming out of her mouth except whimpers.


    "What the hell is this Raina."


    And finally, her efforts died when she heard the familiar voice and opened her eyes and looked up. In front of her was a pair of green eyes who were looking at her anxiously. Those belonged to Max.


    Seeing her condition, Max regrets his recent action. He cupped her face and wiped her wet cheeks with a thumb pad. "Why are you crying?" She was not aware that she was crying until she heard this.


    He also wiped her forehead. " Tell me what happened. Why are you so scared?"


    "The....the...there was som....someone. He found... me. But how is this possible. He....he..w..was dead." She shuttered. And Max had no idea what she was talking about.

 Chapter 227 - Ch:-227

    "Come with me." He grabbed her hand. Seeing that he was leading her into the u.n.d.e.r.g.a.r.m.e.n.t section, she jerked her hand out of his grip.


    Max turned and looked at her confused. "What?"


    " I don''t want to get there." The sound of her crying attracted other shoppers in the shop.


    "Haven''t you seen any girl crying before?" He didn''t want extra interest, he warned everyone in his energetic voice and because of his dominating personality, everyone got on with their work.


    "What happened?" He approached her and grabbed her shoulders.


    " I don''t want to go there. Take me home please."


    "But we have to check for once." He tried to convince her.


    " But I don''t want to."


    "Just come with me. Nothing will happen to you." He took her there but there was no one there. He also asked about the attendance but according to her, no suspicious person was there. And since there were very few people in the shop that day, it was not difficult to identify the suspect. Max told the shop manager to close the entry and exit and asked for CCTV footage. But he found nothing in it.


    "It may be that you have been mistaken." He said to Raina who was still holding his arm.


    "But I saw him." She protested.


    "Princess, There was no one and you saw it yourself. But at last, you can tell me exactly who you were talking about and why he is going to kill you." Max''s question brought her back to reality. Max didn''t know anything about her past, then how could she tell him about that person.


    "You are right I must have been mistaken." She tried to change the subject and seeing her messy condition, Max also didn''t ask her more questions. Then suddenly his gaze went to the pack in her hand.


    "What is this?" He took the pack from her hand.


    "Let me see." His intense gaze scanned the packet and a smile curved on his lips.


    He leaned down and whispered in her ear, "Don''t you think you choose the wrong number. Don''t you think this bra will not be comfortable for you? I mean, your b.o.o.b.s aren''t as big as you think."


    "Max...." She whispered and quickly looked at around. She breathed a sigh of relief that there was no one very close to them and no one was paying attention to them. Her cheeks turned completely red with shame. She put her both hands on Max''s c.h.e.s.t and pushed him and quickly gone out of the shop.


    As soon as she came out, two men stood beside her in full black suits. First, she was shocked to see them but then immediately clicked in her head that they must be Max''s man.


    After Raina left the shop, Max put the 32-A size bra back in the section and took the 30-C size of bra and came out of the shop after paying.


    When he came out, Raina was standing near the glass railing and looking down.


    He motioned to the bodyguard standing with the shopping bag behind him and the bodyguard standing next to Raina to leave.


    He approached her and stood beside her with his hands on her small back. His sudden touch startled her and she immediately relaxed.


    "Don''t you think your mount is not so big but small?" She didn''t think Max would bring the same topic again. She looked at him. Her eyes became emotional and she was on the verge of cry.


    "I know I don''t have a personality like other girls. I am not hot and s.e.xy but I am happy with who I am and if you want a hot girlfriend for yourself then you are free to find another girl." In hurt mode, saying all this Raina jerked Max''s hand from her waist and left.


    "Shit what did." Max immediately regretted his actions and cursed himself under his breath. Taking a long stride he approached Raina and grabbed her elbow. Pulling her back he pushed her body to the nearest elevator. And he closed the elevator door.


    Being the owner of the mall, that elevator was mainly for Max and no one else was allowed in.


    As soon as the elevator door closed, he leaned his back against the glass wall and pulled Raina into a bear hug. He could feel her trembling body against his c.h.e.s.t.


    "Hey, Princess. I''m sorry. I teased you to fix your mood but I didn''t know I was hurting your heart unknowingly."


    He started rubbing her back with one hand and patting her head with the other hand.


    "And never in your lifetime repeat what you said some time ago because you are perfect for this beast"


    "You are not a beast." When out of blue she uttered these words, he broke the embrace and cupped her face.


    " I''m sorry." He apologised.


    "It''s Okay." She whimpered, " But don''t do that again."


    "No, I will no."


    ________________


    He was standing behind a pole. He pulled the mobile out of his pocket and dialled the number. The person on the other side picked up the call after the third ring.


    "When is the next auction?" He asked directly.


    "The date has not been set yet. I will tell you when it is set." Got the answer from another side.


    "Okay." This person answered.


    "But why." Asked the other side person.


    "Because I got the gem for the auction."


    " May I know the name of that gem?"


    " Raina."


    " What?"


    " Yes."


    " Isn''t that same girl? " The other side person asked in surprise.


    "Yes. She is that same girl."


    " Where did you see her"


    "In the mall"


    " Didn''t she see you? "


    "I can''t tell you exactly." With that, he cut the call.

 Chapter 228 - CH:-228

    She was sitting on the bed with both legs spread and chewing the ch.i.p.s. On either side of her were packets of ch.i.p.s of different flavours. She had a remote in one hand and was constantly changing TV channels. After getting bored of all the channels, she decided to watch the news.


    When she opened the news channel, the only news that was constantly being broadcast was that the dead body of Mr. Reid, a famous industrialist in the city and the country, was found in a very bad condition, which was almost impossible to identify. Mr. Red had been missing for several days. And when some tests were done on the found body, it was confirmed that the body was Mr. Red''s.


    The news spread like wildfire throughout the city, and Mr. Reid''s horrific murder shocked everyone.


    After hearing the news, unknowingly Avery''s thoughts stopped to Alex. ''Is Alex''s hand behind this murder?'' The thought came to her head.


    She quickly got down from the bed and went near the washroom door after linking the tip of her finger. She heard the sound of the running water. She knew who was in the washroom and what he was doing.


    "Alex." She called him. She was in such a hurry to ask Alex about Mr. Red that she didn''t even wait for him to come out of the washroom.


    "Alex." She voiced again, "Are you listening to me....." She paused for Alex response and when the sound of running water stopped she got a little courage. "The news of Mr. Red''s murder is being broadcast on TV. Do you know anything abou....." Stopping her words in the middle, the washroom door burst opened and half-n.a.k.e.d Alex stood in front of her with his towering figure. His lower body was wrapped in a white towel and his upper wet body on display.


    "What happened? You are alright." He quickly grabbed her shoulders in a gently strong grip and scanned her entire body with his blue eyes. There was a concern for her in his eyes.


    While his n.a.k.e.d body was standing under the cold shower, his alerted ears suddenly heard his wife''s voice and he immediately turned off the shower. His heartbeat suddenly increased due to her sudden voice. And the only thought that came to his mind was that everything would be fine. He didn''t hear what Avery told him after that because he was in a hurry to get out of the washroom.


    "I''m fine." She unknowingly put her hand on his b.a.r.e c.h.e.s.t and a kind of energy filled his whole body. Avery did not know


    Unknowingly, what effect she was doing on him.


    "Then why you called me." He closed his eyes to control the d.e.s.i.r.e rising in his body and set his wet messy hair with both hands running through his hair, after releasing his grip on her shoulders.


    "I was just....." Removing one hand from his c.h.e.s.t, she pointed her finger at the TV and immediately Alex understood what she wanted to ask.


    "You know about this."


    "What do you mean? It is being shown on TV which means the whole country knows."


    Just as he was about to walk into the closet after passing her, Avery grabbed his elbow. "I don''t know why, but I think your hand is behind this murder." She said in her low voice.


    "And why do you think so?" He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath and rested his head on her shoulder. Moments later her loose cotton top began to get wet with the water dripping from her hair which made her realize that her husband was just in the towel. And she became nervous.


    "Tell me Ave."


    " I do not know. But my feeling is saying that."


    " Then your feeling is right.


    "Hmm.... W...what.?" She shuttered. Alex after college hover


    After finishing college hours, Alex went straight to his underground base without going to the company. He gave a very cruel death gift to Mr. Red with his hand and then threw his body on side of the road in a deserted area. If he had wanted to, he could have vanished his body, but he had another plan in mind. And the way Alex treated Mr. Red''s body created an atmosphere of fear throughout the city.


    He had no intention of telling Avery about this. He didn''t want her to be stressed during pregnancy. But because she had already guessed, he decided to tell her. But still, he was not going to tell her the whole truth.


    "He was the one who sent the men to attack us in the temple. He was the same person who had replaced the two maids in our mansion."


    "What!" She just had this reaction. Because her head had taken time to process what Alex said. In fact, she did not believe him in the first place. Because Mr Red was an elderly businessman and a social worker. He gave a bright future to many orphans. He was invited as a guest in many schools and colleges. According to Avery''s memory, he was once called to her school too.


    "It''s hard to believe." She uttered in her soft voice which made Alex to lifted his head and looked at her.


    He cupped her Angelic face in his magnificent palms.


    "You don''t believe me." His voice was a little hurt that Avery immediately noticed.


    "No....no..it''s not like that. His image was very clear in


    society so it is hard to believe." She cleared herself.


    "What we see every time is not true. Reality is too far from it.


    He was a bad man. Now is not the time to tell you the full story, but you have to know that if I had let him live, he would not have let you live." Fear gripped her body and she immediately wrapped her arms around his waist.

 Chapter 229 - CH:- 229

    Her hands were wrapped around his torso and her head was on his b.a.r.e c.h.e.s.t. His fresh mint flavour scent was calming her nerves.


    The direct contact with his b.a.r.e self was giving her a different experience. Her feeling was like because of shyness ''would get away from him or hide in his arms.''


    After staying in his arms for a while, she abruptly asked him. "What did you do to the girls who took the place of maids in our mansion?"


    He was already ready for that question because he knew she would ask it. "They both are in hell right now."


    She firstly gasped and then asked, "You must have punished them before you killed them."


    "No! I shoot them directly."


    "I do not believe it. Not after seeing Clara''s condition."


    "But I''m not lying." And that was the White lie. He knew she much she got herself in shock when she saw Clara''s condition. So he didn''t tell her that those two girls were eaten by his men like hungry wolves and then his men killed them very brutally.


    The scream of the girl and begging for death were still ringing in his ears.


    If they hadn''t compared Avery to shit that Sunday, Alex would have killed them easily. Alex wanted to kill Clara in the same way but he wanted to show Avery that Clara was no one to him and that no one could take Avery''s place in his life. But for such stuff, he never needs to touch their bodies.


    A few moments later he broke the embrace. "I have to get dressed."


    "Yes." she shuttered as not wanting to meet his gaze. Her eyes were cast down as she didn''t dare to look at his half-n.a.k.e.d body.


    After kissing her forehead, he went for a walk in the closet and returned in a few minutes wearing a black T-shirt and grey sweatpants. When he returned, Avery was still standing near the washroom door.


    "Darling, What happened. Why are you still standing there?" He said as he reached bed which caused Avery to return from her dream world.


    Alex was ready to go to bed but when he saw the messy condition of the bed he put his hand on his head. "What did you do?" He asked Avery who was now standing beside him.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll clean it up now. " She was about to bend over to remove the bedsheet but Alex put his hand on her belly and stopped her.


    "Hold on. What are you doing This is not a big deal?" He said pointing his finger at the bed full of pieces of ch.i.p.s. "I''ll call the maid." He called Mrs Kim but she was not feeling well so she sent another maid to her place.


    When the maid stepped into the master bedroom, she was stunned to see the interior of the room. As she was recently joined it was her first time in their bedroom. She was almost Avery''s age. When she stepped into the room, Avery gave her a light smile and pointed to the bed.


    She removed the bedsheet and spread the fresh bedsheet on the bed after asking Avery. Her job was done but still, she was reluctant to leave because she wanted to get a glimpse of Alex. But to her bad that Alex had gone to the balcony to attend the call.


    ______


    "Hey, girls you know who is going to come to university today." Raina''s sudden outburst caused Avery to split the water out of her mouth. And she began to cough very badly.


    "Oh god," Emily quickly began to rub Avery''s back. " Raina are you out of your mind. thank god we are not in the canteen." Emily whisper yelled at Raina and they heard a familiar voice, "what happened."


    They looked at the voice and there David was standing. But he was not alone. He had company. Emily was about to open her mouth to tell him when Avery grabbed her hand. She had stopped coughing completely now and she looked normal.


    "Emily, This is not a big deal." And she turned to Raina, who was already standing with her head down due to the gilt. "And what you were saying."


    Raina lifted her face and said sadly looking at Avery. "I am sorry. I didn''t mean it."


    "It''s ok now continue your news."


    Raina''s mood was spoiled but because of Avery''s interest, she regained her energy. And she decided at that moment that she would never enter again like this way.


    "You know Yolanda Harper."


    "Isn''t she is the famous highly paid model and actress. And also the CEO of the famous beauty brand." A guy who was David''s company said stepping into the conversation.


    " You are right but who are you. I haven''t seen you before. And you look like Chinese."


    "Yes, I am from China but my whole family settled here."


    "Oh sorry, I did not introduce you." David said apologizing, "This is Wang Lei from the Science Department. And Lei. Those are my friends Raina, Avery and Emily."


    "Nice to meet you, Wang Lei." Avery and Emily said together.


    " You can just call me Lei. Wang is my family name." Hearing this, a question mark appeared on the face of the trio, to which Wang Lie immediately replied. "We use our family name as the first name and then the given name."


    "Is that so?" Raina said.


    "Yolanda is in the lead role in the movie that will be going to be shot in our university."


    Yola was from a wealthy and respectable family. She was born with a silver spoon in her mouth but over time she had converted the spoon into gold. She was a perfect example of beauty plus brain plus strong personality. The company she started at the age of twenty-one had reached a high peak in the market today.

 Chapter 230 - CH:-230

    There was still the last class left but Avery was in the private parking lot instead of her class as Alex said. She was looking around but there was no sign of Alex and she was about to take out her mobile phone to call him when someone grabbed her waist from behind. She heard a gentle voice in her ear just as she was about to yell the next second.


    "Relax it''s me." As Alex''s voice hit her ear she relaxed her body.


    "Alex," she said in her timid voice attending to turn in his arm, "You scared me." She looked into his eyes and complained.


    "I''m sorry. I did not have such an intention."


    "It''s Okay." She put her hands on his c.h.e.s.t, "In fact, I overreacted." She said that because she did not want him to feel guilty.


    "By the way why did you call me here." She said rolling her gaze throughout the parking lot. There was no one there except the two of them because the college hours were not over.


    "We are going out." He declared putting his hand on her waist and guided her to his car.


    "But why so suddenly?"


    "This is not suddenly." He said opening the back door of the car. "I decided this on the same day you told me about your cousin''s wedding but I didn''t get a chance to take you out because of work." He then pointed to the box on the back seat, "There is your dress. And after you got changed, we will left."


    "But where will I change the dress."


    " In the car."


    "What? Are you kidding me?"


    "Believe me. No one will see you, not even me. And also no one is present here."


    "Ok!" she said and hopped into the back seat. She felt that if he was so confident she had nothing to worry about.


    Soon after, she came out wearing a simple but elegant top and a long skirt. Her long hair was swaying on her back which she had fixed with a hair belt. That hair belt matched her skirt.


    Alex was a fan watching her in her hair belts. He wanted her to be more like a teenager than a woman. That was the point.


    And even today he had packed a hair belt for her on his own.


    Alex looked at her and smiled and gave a long kiss on her forehead. He was in a simple t-shirt and jeans today.


    _____


    They were currently in the booked room of Five Starts restaurant. His left hand was wrapped around her waist and he had a spoon in his right hand. Today he had brought her especially for shopping but before they started shopping he had decided to put something in her stomach. But Avery was so stubborn that she was not ready to eat anything. But there was nothing wrong with that. She was very bothered by the smell of food today. She wanted to eat but as the food smell was hitting her nostrils, her d.e.s.i.r.e for food was dying.


    He had ordered about fourteen dishes for her but it still made no difference and finally bored he ordered strawberry juice. Because of her pregnancy, she needed healthy food rather than snacks and fast food.


    Alex was so thankful that she loved strawberries so much. Because strawberries helped a lot when she was not able to eat anything else, and even then, eating strawberries during pregnancy was very good.


    "Love, Eat something." He almost pleaded with her.


    "Alex, please." She rested her cheek on his c.h.e.s.t. "I''ll tell you when I will feel hungry. I don''t want anything right now."


    As she said the door of the room opened and the waiter came inside. Alex took his quick glims and turned to Avery again. "Love, If you don''t want to eat, at least drink the juice. "


    "I evenly don''t want any type of juice."


    "This is not any type, this is your favourite strawberry juice."


    She lifted her head and looked at him placing her chin on his c.h.e.s.t. "I know you won''t listen."


    "Just like you Little one." He leaned down and kissed the tip of her nose. He forwarded the glass to her. She drank half a glass of juice and placed it on the glass table.


    Today she didn''t even want to drink juice. Seeing her condition like this, Alex didn''t want to send her to her cousin''s wedding.


    But he didn''t want to hurt her either. He needed to find the middle way. After leaving the restaurant, they went straight to the mall.


    __________


    "You are looking so beautiful in this and the fabric of this lehenga is very soft. This fibre will not cause any harm to your skin like the previous one which I brought for you. And I also love the scarf of this lehenga." He whispered in her ear. They were both in a large changing room. Apart from them, no one was there because he wanted privacy with his wife.


    The shop attendant was dismissed after they hung lehengas on the hangers in the changing room.


    Avery was standing in front of the mirror in Alex''s arms. She was biting her lower lip. She was confused. Although the lehenga was beautiful, it was too expensive for just one event of her cousin''s wedding.


    Although her husband was very rich, she did not want to waste his money on unnecessary things.


    "But I want to try another." She said hesitantly.


    "But why." He narrowed his eyes and looked at her sceptically.


    "Because it''s too heavy." Alex smiled when he heard a hundred percent wrong reason from his wife''s mouth and he buried his face in her crook, tightening his grip on her stomach.


    "Don''t try to fool me, my darling. This lehenga is very lightly weighted in all the yellow lehengas we have seen."

 Chapter 231 - CH:231

    She was currently wearing a yellow lehenga which Alex specially selected for Turmeric Ritual. The lehenga was made from a very soft and rich net and was paired with an off-shoulder blouse. The length of the blouse was so long that very little of her belly was on display.


    "But still, I want to..."


    "Tell me the real reason.... For once."


    She could no longer deny the truth because he had pointed it in the right place. 231


    "Don''t you think it''s very expensive for just one function of the wedding? I can just say that my cousin even did not buy such an expensive lehenga." The neck of the blouse was wide so that everyone could see the nuptial chain around her neck which was a sign of her marriage. And that was also one of the reasons she wanted to try another pack neck lehenga.


    " You have nothing to do with the price. If you want, I can line up the clothes in front of you from all the shops in the city. You just have to say ''yes."


    "No, I don''t want anything. It''s already too much." Avery decided to finalize the lehenga without complaining about the neck because she could have wrapped up the neck with the scarf or put on the necklace as a solution for the wide neck. And to hide the wedding chain.


    "It''s not too much. We have selected only one lehenga. And just for one event. For marriage. For reception. And for other events, you haven''t selected anything yet."


    "Alex, Mom already has some beautiful sarees. I can wear those sarees for other events."


    Alex looked at her and smiled at her and said to her in his husky voice. " I have no problem with that and I know you will look beautiful in it the way you looked beautiful at the fresher''s party. I wanted to bring a dress for you for the fresher''s party, but I couldn''t do it due to hard circ.u.mstances. Do please let me do this now." He paused for a moment and continued, "I want to cherish you. I want to spoil you." He turned her and cupped her face.


    How could anyone say no to a husband who loves and cares so much? And the same thing happened with Avery.


    "Ok but I am not a child that you will spoil me." She mocked him


    Removing his hand from her cheek, she walked away and began to observe the dresses hanging on the hanger.


    After selecting some long gowns and simple but elegant sarees, now it was finally time for the wedding dress.


    She sat in the fitting room and Alex went out and came back in no time. Behind him was a line of shop attendants pushing the hangers in their hands. He had selected a lot of lehengas in min time.


    Avery''s eyes widened when she saw the number of lehengas on the hanger. Is Will Alex going to buy all these lehengas for her? Only this thought came into her head. Before she could ask him anything, an attendant placed a tray on the table in front of her which contained Veg sandwiches and a bowl of ch.i.p.s with a water bottle.


    He didn''t want to give her fast food because these days her attraction for such things boosted so much. But as she didn''t eat anything after her lunch and she didn''t want to eat anything else, so he thought this option was the best.


    She scanned the tray in front of her then looked at her husband who had a smirk on his lips. His blue eyes were shining. Alex gestured to the shop attendant, who were standing with their heads down, to leave the room with his finger, and in an instant, the two of them were alone in the room again.


    "Why did you select so many lehengas?" After listening to her, he approached her with long strides and sat on the couch beside her. He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her close and placed her on his l.a.p.


    His sudden and swift move made her gasp and she quickly placed her both hands on his shoulder and held the fabric of his t-shirt in her tiny fists.


    "I have selected all these designer lehengas so that you can select one of them for your cousin''s wedding." Hearing this, she breathed a sigh of relief. She was thankful that she has to select only one lehenga from this.


    For some reason, Avery thought that the lehenga was cheap than all other lehengas but in fact, the lehenga she selected was the most expensive in that shop.


    She took off that lehenga from the hanger and went to a small cabin in the room to a changed.


    After wearing that lehenga, she felt the touch of fabric was soft and light weighted like cotton. Which was perfect for her delicate body. She was amazed.


    After wearing a lehenga and blouse, she looked at her image in the mirror. She gasped as she looked at herself in the mirror. It was in such a way that she fell in love with herself. The neck of the blouse of that lehenga was a little deep. And the length was also short which caused her cleavage and belly to be on display. Her hot plus cute look in the mirror caused a heat rush to her cheeks.


    She was wondering if she should go in front of Alex with such a look or not that suddenly she heard a worried voice, " Love, Is everything ok?" Alex''s question broke the chain of her thoughts and she answered immediately.


    "Yes, everything is all right, I''m coming out in a couple of minutes." This time Avery had taken a long time to change compared to other dresses, So it was natural for Alex to get worried.

 Chapter 232 - CH:- 232

    She took a long and thick pink net scarf that was with a lehenga on both her shoulders.


    She stepped out of the cabin and looked at her husband, who was currently tapping something on his mobile screen with a very serious expression.


    "Alex " 232


    She took Alex''s name in her soft tone and immediately Alex withdrew his attention from the screen and looked at Avery. She was standing there with her head down, pushing her loose threads nervously behind her ears.


    As soon as he saw her, his eyes widened like his eyeballs would come out in a moment. without taking any more seconds he walked towards her with a long step.


    When Avery heard the sound of Alex''s sports shoes in that quiet room, she lifted her head and looked up, she saw Alex in front of her. Before she could react, Alex wrapped his arms around her waist. Crashing his lips on hers, he pushed her inside the cabin until her back was pinned against the large mirror.


    Alex began to devour her lips like sweet candy and she was still in a daze wondering what had happened.


    Both his lips were circling her lips and his tongue was l.i.c.k.i.n.g the juice from the inner side of her lips. He removed one hand from her waist and pulled her a little towards himself, creating a little gap between her head and the mirror he put that hand in that gap. Now her head was resting on his hand.


    After a couple of minutes, her legs began to feel like jelly and she lost control of her own body. Realizing that Avery couldn''t stand on her feet, Alex took her full weight on his body in a moment and tightened his grip on her waist.


    He pushed his warm tongue into every corner of her mouth giving her a taste of his tongue. This kiss was different from all the previous kisses. It was not a demand. It was not gentle. It was not even rough.


    This kiss was hard to define that he poured his full emotions into that kiss. It was like he wanted to unify his little wife in him so that no one could separate her from him.


    He broke the kiss when she became completely breathless and rested his forehead on her forehead.


    She began to breathe heavily through her mouth to supply oxygen to her system.


    "You still can''t breathe while kissing." He remarked to her seeing her flushed face. Moments later she was still coming back from her daze stage when she felt a wet kiss on her neck. Her breath, which had not yet returned to normal, stopped again. And when she realized that the scarf on her shoulder has slipped down and she was on display in front of Alex her eyes widened.


    She put her hand on his both shoulders to push him away from her. And she pushed him little but her hand stopped immediately when he gave her a warning in his authoritative voice. "Don''t."


    Due to his warning, she let go of her grip on his shoulders and handed over her body to him, hanging both hands effortlessly. After all, he was her husband. She had faith in him.


    Giving a wet kiss on her slender neck, he leaned down and moved towards her valley. She rolled her eyes upwards and gasped very hard when he pushed his tongue in the valley of her mount.


    Not giving her time to understand or think about anything, he began to bite the flesh of her cleavage.


    He changed his position in a swift move and now his back was leaning against the mirror and she was in his arms. He grabbed her silky long hair in his fist and angled her head backwards getting more access for his d.e.s.i.r.e and exposing her more.


    A few moments later he let go of his grip on her hair and the same hand moved near the zipper of her blouse on her back while holding her waist with the other hand. As if this was his daily routine, he began to pull down the zip slider of her blouse. It was a very easy task for him as she didn''t close the whole zip because that was a little hard for her. This problem did not occur with her previous dresses as most of the dresses had elastic fittings.


    After opening the backside of the blouse, the blouse became so loose on Avery''s body that Alex started to slide down from her shoulders very simply.


    After removing the blouse from her shoulders, Alex attacked her shoulder and squeezed her right bosom. And in the next second strange sound came from her mouth. It was the first time Alex had touched her b.r.e.a.s.ts in this way while she was conscious.


    Soon her pale shoulders were covered with purple and red bruises.


    Now, this was too much for Avery. Along with control over her body, she also lost control of her brain and she began to feel dizzy. She finally closed her eyes after rolling her eyes one last time.


    When Alex notice Avery''s small body was not vibrating against his large farm, he pulled his face out of Avery''s crook. He singed when he looked at her.


    Seeing her in that lehenga, he could not control himself. For this, he began to curse himself in his breath. He stretched his body to its full height and ran his long finger through messy hair.


    He took a deep breath and picked her up in bridal style. He brought her into the room outside the cabin and laid her on the couch. He looked at her for a deep moment.


    Swollen lips, Messy hairs, Throat was full of Hickeys, Along with her blouse slide down a lot showing her cleavage, she was not looking less than any seductress.


    He didn''t want to do anything else with her but he couldn''t stop himself from seeing her like that.

 Chapter 236 - CH-236

    All members of the family went to greet Mr. William Hill, except for one member. And that was Alex.


    He was still standing in his Rock Status with interlocking his finger with Avery and holding a glass of wine in his hand. His eyes were cold like he didn''t mean anything with his father''s Arrival.


    Mr. William was not alone. He was accompanied by a man about his age and a young girl and a young boy. From their features, they were seen like they were from Asia. Their fair complex and shining skin were attracting the attention of the people.


    It was hard to take their eyes off from them but this did not affect Alex. He was sipping his wine and looking at his father.


    After greeting everyone, William turned his eyes throughout the hall to find a particular person, and finally locked his gaze on Alex, then he excused himself with the person who had come with him and came towards Alex.


    Seeing him approaching, Avery''s body began to tremble. After the marriage, he was the only person she didn''t know. She only knew William''s strict nature which made her a little nervous.


    When Alex felt the vibration of Avery''s body against his body, he immediately looked at her and tightened his grip on her hand.


    "Relax I''m right here." He assured her and she too nodded and responded to him.


    When William approached the two, Avery scanned his entire face. In doing so, she did not have to deal with the awkward situation because William was looking at his son.


    William didn''t look in his mid-fifties, despite being in his mid-fifties. The sharp features of his face made it difficult to guess his age. There were only a few wrinkles on his face near his eyes that were clearly recognizable after a smile.


    "Hi, son!"


    "Hello, dad!" Avery was shocked to see the two of them greet each other in this way. How can someone greet his own father this way after so many days? She thought. If she had been in this place, she would have thrown her body on her father. But sadly. Her father was not in this world. She felt like someone had pulled the strings of her heart. Changing the direction of her eyes she flicked her eyes so that the tears would not come out of her eyes.


    "So you finally cracked the deal."


    "Yesh. It wasn''t that hard but it still took a long time."


    "Pretty long!"


    "Yes, you are right son."


    "By the way who is this beautiful lady." Mr. William said looking at Avery.


    "My date....." It was hard for Alex to lie. But he knew it would not be not right to reveal their marriage while having a centre of attraction. While every pair of eyes looking at them.


    "Good evening sir." Avery greeted him very politely which made his lips curl into a smile. Her voice made him feel like a melody of peaceful music in his ears. He then turned his attention back to Alex.


    "Alea, Mr Xu Qiang is waiting for you. He has especially come to meet you, with his daughter and son."


    "Ok! You go. I will come." After Mr. William left, Avery immediately turned to Alex. "That was too rude Alex." She looked at him and pouted.


    "Does anyone greet his father in this way?" She puffed out her little nostrils. Alex smiled a little at her cute expression.


    "Don''t put so much stress on your little head because I''ve been dealing with my dad like that from starting. And now it has become a part of our lives."


    "Still So much rud."


    "I''m not rude. Only I''m not close to my father. " He took her to his grandmother and sat her on the couch next to her. He asked the waiter for orange juice. And handed the glass to her.


    "Take care of her grandmother.


    And don''t let her eat and drink unnecessary things."


    "Young Fellow. You don''t have to tell me this. I am your grandmother, not your sister. If you have forgotten, let me remind you that your father was born from my w.o.m.b." Eleanor mocked Alex.


    "I''m sorry. My mistake" Alex gave up and left. Here Avery notices one thing that Alex is close to his grandmother.


    ________


    The dinner table was set and every member of the family was seated at the table with William''s guests except Alex and Avery. Avery had been hit by sudden nausea which caused her to go to the washroom to throw everything in her stomach. Alex had seen her go to the washroom, so he immediately followed her to the washroom. He regrets bringing her to this party today. It would have been better if he had listened to her because no one would have f.u.c.k.e.d her with open eyes.


    No one would have looked at her with l.u.s.tful eyes. He didn''t want to invite Unwanted Problem, so he went after her. At the party, she was like a sweet candy that men were waiting to lick and women were throwing a heated gaze on her.


    When she came out of the washroom, her eyes widened when she saw Alex leaning against the wall. Lifting her long dress a little, she quickly approached him.


    "What are you doing here?" It was a ridiculous question because she knew he was waiting for her.


    Instead of answering her, he looked at her for a deep one minute and then cupped her one cheek placing his large palm and said to her, "I told you not to wander alone." Although his gestures were gentle, his tone was furious.


    Avery bit her lip but she needed to answer his question and that was true, "I felt nauseous and I didn''t want to bother anyone."


    "You had to come to me."


    "I didn''t have that much time. I could have vomited anytime. I didn''t want to create a mess. And also you were talking to someone." Yes, it was all true.


    "All right, I Agree. But don''t do this again." He sn.a.k.e.d both his arms around her waist and pulled her closer.


    "What are you doing? Someone....."


    "Shuu...No one is will come here. And if you don''t feel well, we can go home. I''ll take you now."


    "No!" She blurted out. "I''m fine. Don''t need to go very suddenly." In fact, she was feeling very weak and she wanted to go home quickly and sleep on the bed.


    By the time Avery had arrived here, she had noticed from her surroundings that today''s party was very important for Alex and the Hill family, and she did not want Alex to leave such an important thing and babysit her.


    "Are you sure?"


    " Too much."


    " All right, let''s go." The arms around her waist was untied and the two of them left.


    Just looking down at only one vacant chair, he furiously pulled his eyebrows. And it was normal for him to react like that. Because they were two and there was only one seat vacant. Alex had no qualms about putting Avery on his l.a.p but it wasn''t right to do so today.


    Seeing the furious expression on Alex''s face, the hair on the body of the women in the family stood up. They know the reason behind Alex''s bloody eyes. In fact, when all the ladies saw this arrangement that they noticed it. And Margaret Hill asked the waiter to add another chair, but William stopped her and asked why she needed an extra chair. Margaret then told him that she was asking the waiter to add a chair for Avery.


    But William cut her off so that Avery could sit at another table saying Avery is not a family member and this is a family dinner.


    At the time, Margaret desperately wanted to tell William that Avery was not just a family member, but his son''s wife and the mother of his unborn grandchild. But she knew that Alex had not yet revealed his relationship with Avery to William, so she decided to wait for Alex without saying anything. But she didn''t like William added his guest to the family dinner. But being a guest, the Hill family could not ignore them.


    There was only one empty chair on the table and that was between Xu Yuyam and Amanda''s. Alex was thinking at the time that even if one of his family members had told the waiter, another chair would have been arranged here. And at the time he was in doubt as to whether his family had accepted Avery or not.


    "Alex, Why don''t you sit." Xu Yuyam said in her melodious voice. After fifteen minutes of chatting with Alex, she started to think Alex was like her friend but she still didn''t have Alex''s real side.


    "Yes, Son please take a seat. All were waiting for you. And you .... Your name.... Hmm... Ha... Avery, I know you are Alex date but this is family dinner so an arrangement has been made for you at another table." William said pointing to the right. Hearing this, Alex''s anger had gone to the seventh cloud. How can his father humiliate and embarrass his wife in front of everyone in this way?

 Chapter 237 - CH-237

    How can his father humiliate and embarrass his wife in front of everyone in this way?


    He quickly grabbed Avery''s wrist and turned. He was about to take the first step to get out of there when Avery grabbed Alex''s wrist with her free hand. Looking down, Alex first looked at their hand and then at her face.


    "What are you going to?" Avery said bringing a fake smile on her lips. She felt like William''s words had stabbed her heart very badly. She was feeling great pain from inside but she never brought that expression on her face. Also, she thought that there was not Mr William Hill''s fault in the first place because he did not know that Avery was Alex''s wife.


    "We are going home right now."


    "We can''t go."


    "But why?"


    "Because We have everyone''s attention."


    " I don''t care." He clenched his jaw. "Intact Thanks to me that I am not creating a scene here."


    "Alex, Don''t be stubborn like a little child." She eyed him and then looked at the whole family member and gave her a fake smile as ''everything is all right between them.''


    "Your dad doesn''t know the relationship between the two of us that''s why I''m not a family member for him right yet. And there is nothing wrong with that. And It''s just dinner. So I can sit at another table."


    "He knows or not known, still he doesn''t have a right to insult you like this and you are not going to sit on another table. We are leaving."


    "Try to understand. Please."


    "Okay.....Okay.... I will but on one condition. I will dine with you."


    "Alex...."


    Everyone around them was wondering what was going on between Alex and Avery. But the two of them whispered in a very low voice that made it impossible for others to hear their words.


    The most surprising thing is the closeness and chemistry between them. In matching outfits, they were looking very suitable for each other. William was the one who was most confused by their behaviour. As far as he knew, Clara was Alex''s world-famous girlfriend. But today he seemed very possessive about this girl. It was clear from his behaviour that the girl who came with Alex was very important to him.


    When Avery was busy convincing Alex, someone cleared his throat to gain their attention. That person was Ethan.


    When Alex and Avery were merged in their conversation while everyone else was busy watching the two of them, Ethan got up from his place. He called the waiter to bring a chair. And put a new chair next to the previously empty one. Putting a new chair was not so easy as there was a very small gap between the two chairs. For that, Ethan was the first to get Eliza and Amaya out of their seats and shift their chairs a bit.


    The situation was very awkward. Because of that, Ethan had to do his job in a fraction of a moment. And it was necessary to stop the coming storm. William was furious to see Ethan doing all this. He did not understand why his son-in-law and son were so mad behind a girl. But in front of everyone, he could not say anything to them


    William was now practically started getting irritated by Avery''s presence.


    Alex and Avery look at Ethan.


    "What?" Alex asked Ethan. He voice was calm but his eyes were bloody.


    "You both sit down Please." Ethan could not order Alex but could request him. He pointed to the empty chair. Avery''s eyes followed his pointed finger.


    Avery looked again around. Everyone was still staring at them. She unknowingly put her hand on Alex''s c.h.e.s.t. "Alex please." And she requested.


    Alex closed his eyes for a moment as he heard her pleading voice. He then opened his eyes and took a deep breath and pulled a chair back. He pulled a chair next to Xu Yuyam which made Xu Yuyam think that Alex was going to sit next to her but she was wrong when Alex put Avery on that chair.


    All the dishes were placed on the table and the mouth-watering aroma spread throughout the area. Avery looked at all the dishes. She didn''t understand which one to choose. When she was in her puzzle state, she felt a warm breath on her ears. "What are you thinking?" Alex asked her in his husky voice.


    "Nothing."


    " Don''t lie to me. I know what you''re thinking. It is my fault that I did not tell the manager about this before. I''ll make something for you." He was about to get up when Avery grabbed his hand.


    ''God this man is very difficult to handle.'' She thought and the waitress put the tray in front of her as she was about to utter a word.


    "Ma''am, this is especially for you." The waitress said this very politely and started serving Avery''s plate. That tray was full of the kind of food that a pregnant lady needed.


    Alex was surprised to see the tray. He didn''t tell the manager, but someone did. He scanned the faces of his entire family members, and when he saw his youngest aunt smiling at him, he was convinced that it was Betty Hill. He also returned Betty''s smile and started eating.


    Alex had taken a few bites when he saw two family figures sitting at a table near their table. It was Raina and Max.


    Max had picked up Raina early from the university for the party but they were too late due to a sudden emergency. By the time he got to the party, it was already dinner time. When he arrived at the mansion, there were very few people at the party as he expected. Because the whole Hill family was involved in this party and no one knew the whole members of the Hill family except a few people.


    ____


    After dinner, Alex told Avery about Raina''s presence. At that boring party, she finally got the company she deserved. She felt very tired, so she decided to take Raina with her to Alex''s room, which was now her room as well.


    When she went to Alex to tell him this, Alex told her that it was a good idea and that, "I will come to you when we have to left. Until then, you can take a rest."


    After going to the bedroom, they both felt very relaxed. Although it wasn''t too long that Raina came to the party. But due to an Emergency, she had to wait in the hospital for a long time in that heavy gown. Which made her tired.


    After entering the room, Raina removed the makeup from her face and sat on the couch with her legs straight.


    Avery also pulled her hair out of the bun and tied it in a pony. She not only removed the makeup on her face but also removed the dress after taking a warm shower.


    She also asks Raina to take a shower. She also had a set of new and comfortable clothes for Raina. But Raina said no to her.


    Avery was currently in the walk-in closet and now she was about to take off a simple long skirt and a simple top to wear when her eyes went to a blue sari. Remembering the memory related to that sari, a smile came on her lips and her cheeks changed into a red shade. She touched the sari and felt the soft fabric. That sari was so soft that she wanted to fill it again on her body. And she decided to wear that sari.


    Raina gasped when Avery came out of the closet wearing a blue sari.


    "Ave, You are looking so beautiful.''''


    " It likes If I were a boy or a lesbian, I would have just promoted you."


    "HO shut up Raina. don''t be like that."


    "Yes, I''m because you are..."


    " Raina." Avery narrowed her eyes at her friend.


    They both started watching TV. And finally, Max called Raina when she was started falling asleep and her eyelids were drooping down. He asked her to come to the party hall. Seeing Raina in a dropping state, Avery decided to drop her at the hall but Raina refused.


    After Raina left the room, Avery decided to take a nap.


    ________


    Avery listened to disturbing sounds when she was asleep. The door to her room was slightly open so that the sound was reaching her ears very easily. She gently opened her eyes.


    That sound of shouting coming from downstairs.


    She was also feeling thirsty and there was no water in the room so she decided to go downstairs. She leaves the room and goes to the elevator when she heard a scream.


    "How can you Alex? How can you marry a girl whose father is not even alive?" Upon hearing this, the hair on her neck stood up. She knew it was Alex''s father, and he was talking to Alex. plus he was talking about her.

 Chapter 238 - CH-238

    "Alex How can you marry a girl whose status can''t even match your status. She is a low class and roadside girl. She is just behind your money and for that, she may have trapped you which is why you are wrapped around her fingers."


    "Enough Dad....." The mansion was completely shaken by Alex''s high pinch tone. His father had crossed the limit and now he could not bear it. He had been trying to convince his father for the last 30 minutes but his father was not ready to understand anything. It was the first time in his life that he had tried to convince someone for thirty minutes. And pretty much just for Avery. If there had been someone else in place of his father, he would have been shoot but he did not want to make his mother a widow."


    "Enough is enough. She is my wife and you have no right to say anything about my wife."


    " Then divorce her," William yelled at his son. He had nothing to do with the fact that Avery is now his son''s wife. He wanted a girl with a powerful family background for his son, which would have expanded their unlimited business and given his family more power.


    "How dare you...." Alex gritted his teeth. His eyes were throwing fire at his father. "How dare you...." He growled again and clenched fists. He was about to say further but suddenly Amaya put her hand on his shoulder. He turned to his sister and saw that Amaya was looking in a particular direction. He followed Amaya''s gaze and his pupils constricted.


    There stood his wife at the top of the stairs. There was an unspeakable fear on her face. Her body was shaking so much like she was standing in very heavy rain. She was holding the railing to support her body and she was on the verge of collapsing down.


    As Alex''s gaze landed on her, he ran up the stairs, skipping three treads in each step, and reached in front of her. The next moment he cupped her pale face. And he spoke in a gentle tone as he could.


    "Look at me." He said but still, Avery''s eyes were glued to William. His last sentence was still processing in her brain. She couldn''t believe her ears. How could he say that? It was true that Avery was not Alex''s standard. But how could he judge her when he still knew nothing about her. It was not she who came into Alex''s life. It was Alex who came into her life from nowhere and Claimed Her. She was indebted to Alex for saving her brother''s life, but that didn''t mean William could say anything about her.


    She desperately wanted to show William the mirror at the time but she didn''t have the courage. And because of his last sentence, she was still in the daze.


    "Look at me, dear." This time he whispers yelled and she turned her head. As soon As their eyes met, "I''m pregnant with your child Alex. You''re not going to leave me and my baby, aren''t you? You''re not going to divorce me." She asked Alex in one breath like her life depended on these sentences.


    From her question, Alex guessed how much she was scared.


    She lifted her hanging arms and placed them on Alex''s c.h.e.s.t. She clenched the fabric of his black shirt in her small fist.


    " Alex.... I...."


    "Shh....You don''t have to say anything. He knew in that look that she was going to ask him the same question again. Because of that he cut her in advance and announced, "We are leaving right now."


    As soon as the words came out of his mouth, he lifted Avery in his arms in bridal style. Avery also hid her face in his crook in response to Alex''s action. Without saying a word to the family, taking Avery in his arms he walked out the main door.


    _________


    Avery was sitting on Alex''s l.a.p. Her face was buried in his c.h.e.s.t and her hands on his c.h.e.s.t. Both legs were stretched out on the seat. Despite the heater on in the car, she was feeling cold which made her try to snuggle in Alex even more. Seeing her hard efforts, Alex pushed her long pony side and then started rubbing her back and arms.


    "Feeling cold Love." He asked, kissing her on the head.


    " Little bit." Hearing this, he cursed himself. If he had left the main mansion early and didn''t try to convince his father, his little delicate wife would be in a warm quilt right now. And he cursed himself so much that he left his tux jacket in the mansion. While thinking about this, an idea hit him very hard and he broke his and Avery''s embrace position.


    Avery became irritated by the sudden disappearance of warmth.


    "What are you doing?" She said in an angry tone.


    "One-minute little rabbit." He quickly rolled down the sleeves of his shirt and pulled the shirt out of his waist belt before opening the button. She was looking at him in a state of confusion when he suddenly became half-n.a.k.e.d in front of her for a moment.


    " Alex...." She nearly gasped and put her hand on her eyes.


    "Don''t be shy. It''s not like that you never saw me half-n.a.k.e.d before."


    He quickly wrapped his shirt around her small body and held her very close as if she were part of his body and part of his soul.


    Because of his warm body, I got her home. She was normal in front of him but her heart was crying in her c.h.e.s.t. She was just praying that Alex should not listen to his father.


    Repeating William''s words over and over in her head, she didn''t even know when she fell asleep.


    On the other hand, Alex sighed and looked at his wife who was sleeping peacefully in his arms. He knew she was showing like, ''everything was okay but from inside she was very badly hurt.''


    She was looking so beautiful when he saw her in the blue today. Today he did not expect her to wear a saree but the condition was such bad that he could not adore her beauty.


    He came out of the chain of his thoughts when the car halted and he realized that their destiny had come. He pressed the button and the partition went down. The bodyguard opened the door and Alex stepped out.


    The bodyguards standing at the entrance were shocked to see him half-n.a.k.e.d. But they did not dare to ask any question. And then their eyes landed on a small figure which was wrapped in their boss''s shirt in their boss''s arms. That means Beast was protecting his angel from cold.


    Seeing Avery in Alex''s jacket was not new to bodyguards. It happened almost every time whenever they came back to the mansion. And mostly at night. But today she was in a shirt.


    _______


    She slowly opened her eyes. She was not in the car but on a soft bed in their bedroom.


    She was in the arms of her husband, one arm under her head and the other on her b.a.r.e belly. She was not in her saree but a skirt and blouse. She was in the blue skirt she was wearing inside the saree. She stretched out her hand and picked up her mobile, which was on the nightstand. Which she had kept on the stand before she left.


    These days, whenever Avery goes out with Alex, she never carries her mobile with her because she thinks she doesn''t need anything when he is with her husband.


    She looked at Time. It was two o''clock in the morning.


    The reason for waking up at two o''clock was her dream. She saw different spicy dishes in her dream which opened her eyes and aroused her d.e.s.i.r.e to eat something spicy. Alex kept her away from spicy food which made her crave spicy food more but whenever she came in contact with spic and the smell hit her nose, she started feeling nauseous. It was a very difficult situation.


    She wanted to eat something to suppress her d.e.s.i.r.e to eat something spicy but for that, she had to go to the kitchen and for that, she had to get out of her husband''s tight grip first.


    Without disturbing Alex''s sleep, she somehow got free from his grip and stood on the floor. She looked for her saree. She picked up her saree from the couch and dr.a.p.ed it around her body.


    After going into the kitchen, she decided to make pasta. After a while, she made delicious pasta. She filled the pasta into the plate and dipped the spoon into it to test. She was about to put a spoonful of pasta into her mouth when she remembered Alex and she didn''t want to eat behind him today. Because of whatever happened at the party today, she was guaranteed not he didn''t have his meal properly. " I should call Alex. " She whispered a little louder in return she got an immediate answer.


    "No need..."

 Chapter 239 - CH-239

    "No need..."


    Her husband was already standing in the kitchen doorway when she turned. He was wearing a simple grey t-shirt and sweat pants.


    "Alex, I thought you were asleep." All of a sudden he moved his hand through his messy hair and walked towards her.


    "It wasn''t you who got free from my arms, love. It was me, who had loosened the grip."


    "What?"


    "Yes, little one." He bent down and brought his face closer to hers. "I woke up when you opened your eyes. I wanted to see what you would do."


    "You mean, you were awake all the time. I thought you were asleep."


    "How can I stay asleep when my heart was not near me." He said that and he smirked.


    "But your heart is already here." There she said pointing at his c.h.e.s.t and his smirk vanished in the thin air.


    "Silly one I''m talking about you."


    "I not a heart. I am a girl." She said looking at him and then turned her attention back to the pasta. She lifted the spoonful of pasta and carried it to Alex''s mouth. " Test it." She said and He opened his mouth without breaking his gaze with her eyes and took the spoon in his mouth. He rolled the spoonful of pasta into his mouth and then began to chew.


    He closed his eyes and every taste bud of his tongue started feeling the test of pasta.


    Seeing that Alex''s eyes were still closed and he was not saying anything she grabbed his upper arm which made him open his eyes.


    "How is it?" She asked.


    "Heavenly as always." He said and took the spoon from her hand and dipped it into the pasta.


    Alex took the spoon near Avery''s lips. "If you don''t believe, try it."


    He was right and she caught it when she tasted the pasta herself. She didn''t think the pasta she made at two in the morning would be so good. After swallowing the spoonful of pasta in her mouth, she picked up the plate and said to Alex.


    "We will dine in the dining room."


    "Why. Is there any problem here?" Alex said raising his pointed eyebrows.


    "No no, it''s not like that." She shook her head. "But where we will sit here?"


    "Here." He said shortly and immediately grabbed her waist with both his hands and lifted her into the air and held her for good two minutes as well.


    She widened her eyes and nearly gasped. " What are you doing?" She subconsciously put her hand on Alex''s shoulder.


    " I''m setting you up." He said and the next moment he sat her on top of the counter. "Here is the seat." He grabbed both her legs between his legs and wrapped one hand around her b.a.r.e waist.


    "You know my darling I always ate the food you made. After you slept. I always wanted to have dinner with you when I got home but it was not possible at that time."


    "I know Alex. And I don''t want to remember that painful memory right now." She held her hand in front of him, "And you also Promise me you will never mention or even think about our past. And also promise me that no matter what happens in the future, you will never push me away from you. Promise me, Alex." There were countless emotions in her eyes in which Alex drowned.


    "I promise you, dear." He put his hand on hers and immediately sealed her lips with his. This was his Promise Kiss.


    Avery closed her eyes and leaned into his kiss. There was a taste of pasta in their saliva which made their kiss a little spicy and creamy. After realizing that Avery is out of breath, Alex broke the kiss and put his forehead on her forehead.


    "I Love you My beautiful...."


    Avery was still trying to normalised her system back, so she didn''t answer Alex immediately, but as soon as her breath returned to normal, she immediately replied, "I love you to my handsome." And gave a small kiss on Alex''s cheek.


    "let''s eat now before it gets cold. " She whispered and dipped the spoon into the pasta again and led to his mouth. Instead of eating pasta, he took the spoon in his hand. "Let me." And led to her mouth. "You Frist."


    Alex not only fell in love with Avery but also had a strong affection for her every little thing that touched Avery''s heart every time.


    After done with a full plate of pasta Alex asked her very hesitantly, "Can you make pasta again?" As he didn''t want to bother her but he couldn''t stop himself because of the Heavenly test.


    "Then Why are you asking hesitantly?" She said that and when Alex leaned back a bit she put both hands on the counter to jump down from the counter. Just as she was about to jump, Alex stopped her with one hand on her stomach and the other on her shoulder.


    "Don''t pull any stunt." He warned her.


    "I was just about to jump and this is a very short distance."


    " Sometimes small things can cause big damage. Don''t do that in the future. " He rubbed his thumb on her shoulder.


    "Ok." She said thinly and Alex grabbed her waist again and pulled her down.


    Avery started following the process again. While Avery full attention was making pasta, Alex wrapped her arms around her waist inside of her saree and started drawing circles on her lower belly. The direct contact of his muscles to her waist stopped every processor of her body.


    "Alex what are you doing." She whispered.


    "What am I doing dear." He said very innocently as if he didn''t know.


    "You know very well what I am saying. Please let me finish this."


    "Okay. I''m not doing anything but let me hug you." Without doing anything he put his chin on her shoulder and very closely his blue orbs began to follow every move of her hand. He looked at her wrist and thought that her wrist is too thin and delicate. If he ever accidentally applied a little too much pressure on her wrist, her wrist was so fragile that it would break in an instant. Not only her wrists but her whole body was fragile.


    There was still a scar on her forehead which was given by the corner of the file. Only he knew how bad he felt when he had to point out intentionally mistakes in her 100% correct file. But his next move was unintentional.


    She was ten years younger than him. Where he was a well-built businessman, she was just a teenager who was still not fully aware of this world. She was so innocent and naive that he swore to protect her. She was the only person in the world who, despite being ten years younger than him, was calling him by his name directly and now her five-year-old brother too.


    Thinking about all this, he didn''t even understand when he kissed her in the crook of her neck. But this time Avery said nothing to him because he was quiet for a long time and she was guaranteed that he would be immersed in some thought.


    She served the whole pasta from the pan into the plate and lifted her hand and placed it on Alex''s cheek. "Pasta is ready."


    "Hmm... " Without saying much he started eating and started feeding her too. But her small belly was already full which made her say no to him after two teaspoons and he didn''t force her either. But he did not leave her until his plate was finished. Holding her close, one of his hands was wrapped around her waist and her head was on his c.h.e.s.t.


    When he finished she put a plate and pan in the sink and she was about to wash them when he stopped her.


    "Don''t do anything now."


    " These are only four to five vessels."


    "But still don''t. the maid will do it tomorrow morning." He seemed a little depressed from his tone which made Avery anxious. She approached him and was about to ask him if everything was okay. In a swift move, Alex lifted her and walked towards the stairs.


    Went into the bedroom he laid her gently on the bed then put her head on the pillow. He also lay on her side but this time there was a difference in the position of the two. This time Avery''s head was not on his c.h.e.s.t but her. As soon as he put his head on her c.h.e.s.t, Avery lifted her hand and put it in his hair. She began to rub his scalp with her thin fingers.


    After a while, they both fell into a deep sleep.


    _____


    After completing all the morning routines, Avery left the room with her bag. Alex was not by her side when she woke up this morning and he did not leave any message for her today.


    She had called him but his number was out of reach. So she decided to ask Mrs. Kim about Alex.


    When she asked Mrs. Kim, she understood that he had gone for some important work at six in the morning.

 Chapter 240 - CH-240

    Avery had now fully opened the doors of her heart for Alex and now she was craving for him just like he for her. She was sitting at the dining table having her breakfast but she was missing Alex''s company. She didn''t want to have breakfast alone but she had no other option. She was thinking about Alex when she heard the main door open and she hurried into the living room. Her guess was correct because it was her husband. She hurried to him.


    But before she could get close to him, her eyes fell on his face, which was very furious. His dark expression stopped her feet on the track. His hair was messy and he was wearing a simple black shirt with his sleeves folded up to his elbows paired with blue jeans. His presence was dominant and authoritative. In his hand, she saw a roll of a bunch of papers that he had clenched in his fist causing the veins on his hand to poke out.


    She was thinking about whether to go near him or not, he looked at her and held one of his hands out. " Love. Come near me."


    Not only he was angry but his eyes were also in pain. Avery silently walked over to him and stood in front of him. He raised his hand. And cupped one of her cheeks. He started rubbing the rough pad of his thumb on the side of her lips.


    "Did you have breakfast?" His expression changed 180 degrees like he was not angry at all a few moments ago.


    "I had my breakfast but I didn''t eat much because you weren''t with me." She genuinely shared her feeling. "Where did you go You told me nothing but didn''t leave a message. I also called you but your mobile was out of reach. When you came in, you were angry. Is everything ok or not."


    "Everything is all right little one. You don''t have to worry." He wrapped both his arms around her waist and pressed his face into her crook. He began to inhale the jasmine scent of her body.


    After holding her small frame in his arm for a full two minutes, he released her and placed his forehead on her forehead.


    " Wait for me in the dining room. I will return in twenty minutes. Let''s have breakfast together and then go to university."


    "Okay. " She said in a timid voice. She had eaten very little and she didn''t even have to face Morning Sickness this morning so she wanted to eat with Alex again.


    She went into the dining room and sat on the chair on the right side of the head chair. She decided to serve the plate until Alex arrived. She first served one plate and then another, but she stopped. Because whenever they have to breakfast together, Alex always allowed the maid to serve only one dish. She was in her thoughts when Alex approached her like a thief and kissed her temple. Without giving her even a moment''s notice, Alen pulled her chair back and immediately lifted her into his arms. He took her in his arms and sat on the head chair and put her on his l.a.p too.


    "Alex...."


    " Hmm...." He responded while pouring orange juice into the glass.


    "I have to leave in the morning after one day."


    " But where and for what." his face frowned, he forgot about her cousin''s wedding.


    " For cousin''s wedding." Hearing this, he tightened his grip on the glass filled with juice and closed his eyes to calm himself. He did not want her to go to her cousin''s wedding. But he knew he had no choice. He opened his eyes and looked at her.


    "Okay. I will take you and your mother there."


    "Alex It doesn''t need. You don''t have to bother yourself."


    "How can I allow my little wife to travel in this condition without me? And this is my duty."


    " Okay." Avery was now annoyed by Alex''s over-protective nature.


    He had imposed a lot of restrictions on her after the pregnancy which made her very bored now.


    After breakfast, they both left the mansion.


    _______


    Avery was on the campus of the university and was going to her class. The picture of the university had changed since the shooting of the movie started at the university. Although the student was barred from going to the shooting area. Still, some students would bunk their classes and go to see the shooting hidden from everyone''s view.


    Auditions were also held to hire some new artists in which many students were selected. Violet and a boy were selected from Avery''s class. The students were hired for very small roles but still, they were all happy. Out of all the students, two students were selected for the important roles and one of them was Violet.


    Also, some rumours had reached Avery''s ears. The same roll for which Zid Brothers had offered her has been given to Violet. The students were not allowed to enter the shooting area but the screw member was moving around the university.


    Unaware that someone was observing her from afar, Avery went to her class. When she set foot in class, she noticed that Emily was already in class.


    She quickly approached Emily and sat down in her place.


    "How is brother Noah?" She asked this question first.


    "Much better than before. His wounds are healing now.


    "Oh, that''s very good. But you look very tired. Your face looks very dull and the dark circles under your eyes also look darker than before. Looking at you, I can say that you have forgotten about yourself while taking care of him."


    "Yes, you are right, but seeing him in that state really hurts my heart. I can''t even imagine what would have happened today if Alex sir hadn''t pulled him out of that situation." There were tears in her eyes.


    " I can understand." Avery put her hand on his shoulder. "But still, you have to take care of yourself."


    " I will...." And there came their dashing professor who gained everyone''s attention and immediately started teaching.


    Lucas joined the class immediately after Alex''s class ended. He had a test report in his hand today. Today he was going to declare everyone Marks. And soon he began to tell everyone about Marks.


    Avery and Emily''s faces were pale as he told everyone''s Marks.


    And finally, it was Avery''s turn. She had very low marks on the test and was followed by Emily. She had lower marks than Avery. Avery''s test result shocked the whole class. Because she was a star student. Lucas did not expect this from her. He asked Avery and Emily to come to his office before leaving the class.


    During the lunch break, Elly and Avery both went to Lucas'' office. He was already waiting for them.


    Lucas asked the two of them to sit down and started asking questions. From his dealings, it is clear that he is a Disappoint and especially from Avery. He thought that there was a problem in Avery''s life that made her neglect her studies. But there was no such thing that made him furious from inside. They both made it clear to him that they had both forgot about the test because of that they got such low marks. And they both left saying that we will get good marks in the final exam but before leaving, Lucas had reminded them that they are both scholarship students. So they need to maintain their credit score and especially Avery. Because Emily was a sportsperson.


    Lucas also came out of his office after the two of them left away.


    He turned to go somewhere but, " Lucas." Hearing that someone called his name, his feet stopped automatically. He turned in his place and saw the person standing in front of him and a smile formed on his lips.


    "Yolanda." He said cheerfully and walked over to her. She also crossed half the distance and reached Lucas. The two gave each other a tight hug.


    "I didn''t expect you here today. " He said breaking the embrace.


    " I also did not expect you here too. I think everything is fine between you and Alex now."


    "No, it''s not. I can never forgive him for what he did."


    "Please. Lucas. It''s been a long time. And I don''t think there''s was Alex fault in that matter." Hearing this, Lucas''s eyes darkened. " Don''t forget Yolanda that Alex caused her death."


    "Okay. I can understand your feeling for her. But why are you here?"


    "I have another purpose for coming here."


    "Care to tell me."


    " Not Right now."


    "Okay. Never mind." The two talked to each other for a while and then Yolanda left to meet Alex.


    She was missing her old friend very much. She knew that this university belonged to Alex, but she did not expect Lucas here. And the bad thing was that Lucas hadn''t come out of the past yet.

 Chapter 241 - CH-241

    Alex was in his office. His elbow was on the table and his chin was placed on his hand. He was in deep thought.


    He was thinking deeply about what happened in the morning. He still couldn''t believe that his father could come to such a low level to take Avery out of his life. But even after 28 years, his father still does not fully know him. For his father, he was an arrogant billionaire who opposed his father''s every decision.


    His father did not know that his son was not only the chairman of the ELIZA group of the industry but also the famous King of the underworld whose identity was known to very few people but everyone knew his existence.


    Everyone knows about the Underworld King.


    He was thinking when someone knocked on his office door and Alex let that person in.


    The door to his office was opened and Yolanda entered the office.


    Alex was surprised to see Yolanda suddenly in the office but he didn''t show it on his face. He gave her a light smile and asked her to sit down. Seeing the lack of expression on Alexander''s face, All of Yolanda''s excitement vanished into thin air. She didn''t think Alex would still be as cold and poker as before. She had expected little change in him. But ignoring that thought, she sat down on the chair and started talking.


    The conversation between the two lasted for about half an hour but the conversation was full of professionalism. Alex asked Yolanda more questions about her professional life than her personal life. From Alex''s behaviour, she felt that Alex had made no difference after seeing her face to face after so many years.


    Alex already knew about the movie cast so it was not a surprise to see her there but he didn''t think she would meet him personally so he was a bit surprised to see her in the office.


    Yolanda was tired of his professional talk and finally, she asked him on her own. "We''ve met after a long time so let''s go out for dinner today."


    "Sorry, but I can''t come today. I have another plan. So I am sorry." He said simply.


    "I can guess what your plan is." Alex raised his eyebrows at her sentence and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Hey C''mon Alex. Today''s weather is very good .....Probably today will be the time to go on a long drive with your sweetheart. Your girlfriend....Hmm.... What is her name... Ha....Yes...Clara. If I''m not wrong, you plan to go on a date with Clara."


    As soon as he heard Clara''s name, he clenched his jaw and tightened his grip on the pen in his hand.


    Yolanda had heard about Alex and Clara''s affair and had seen photos of them in newspapers many times. She also knew that Alex always took her to business gatherings. So today Yolanda wanted to know what is the importance of Clara in Alex''s life. And that''s why she brought up the topic purposely.


    He wanted to tell Yolanda that there was no connection between Clara and me and I am a married man but he couldn''t open up to Yolanda so soon. Even though Yolanda was his friend ''Probably Group Friend'', he could not trust her so much for his personal life. He had a trust issue.


    Yolanda, Alex, Max and Lucas were all in the same school and college. Although Yolanda was their junior, she was their group member.


    Talking to Lucas and Max was not a difficult task for the other students but not all of them dared to approach Alex. Alex was like a tough stone in his academic year. In college, he was awarded the title of Cold Stone Man. Yolanda had never seen him talk to any girl in her academic life. Although Lucas and Max were not hard people, they were not very involved in another student''s group.


    Lucas had the title of playboy where Max was a normal guy with his green eyes.


    Yolanda still had no idea how many girls Lucas had dated at that time. He walked around with the identity of a playboy in college until she came into his life. By the time she arrived, playboy Lucas had become a complete gentleman.


    But at the same speed that she came in Lucas''s life, she also went back with that speed. But she had changed Lucas forever. Lucas was not the same as before. Lucas and Alex''s friendship was not the same as before. He has not dated any girl since then. He had focused his full attention on his career and today he has become a successful person.


    With all this in mind, she crossed a long corridor and reached were her bodyguards were standing.


    Seeing their madam, they all took protective poses around Yolanda and went to the shooting site.


    Yolanda was at the peak of her career these days. She was the most costly model in the country along with businesswomen who had a line to sign several projects...


    __________


    "F.u.c.k..." He cursed, "How can this chip be empty?" He slapped his fist hard on the bed and angrily threw the very expensive laptop which hit the ground with a loud sound and the screen exploded.


    He picked up his mobile phone on the side table and dialled Max''s number. Max received his call within three rings.


    Without greeting Max, he simply asked, "Max, anyone had touched my clothes." At first, Max had no idea what Noah was talking about.


    " What do you mean. What with your clothes."


    "My torn clothes which were kept in a safe box and from which I had removed the information chip," Noah told Max gritting his teeth.


    "No one," Max answered him immediately. But hearing Noah''s next sentence, he was as shocked as Noah was when he saw the chip empty. "Someone had touched my clothes because this chip is empty."


    While talking on the phone, Noah did not notice that Emily was standing in the doorway and listening to his conversation. When Emily came, Noah was so busy with his work that her presence did not make him aware. She was about to give him a voice to gain his attention but she was frightened to see the changed expression on his face and seeing him throwing the laptop, she jumped in her place.


    When he found out from Max that he knew nothing about it and would investigate the matter when he arrived at the hospital, he cut off the call and waved both hands through his hair in frustration. This information was very important to him. With the help of this information, a way to get closer to him would have been found.


    He closed his eyes and opened them. He normally rolled his eyes from the room and saw Emily standing in the doorway. Fear and anxiety were evident on her face. He saw that she was looking in the same direction. And when his eyes followed her gaze, his eyes rested on the broken laptop. He Signed and looked at her again.


    "When did you come?" It was important for him to know when she came. Because he didn''t want her to be a witness to everything he had done a while ago.


    "Five minutes before you blow up the laptop." But from her mouth he heard only what he feared.


    Her gaze still hadn''t moved from the laptop.


    Don''t look at that broken laptop in such a way like it is one of the wonders in the world. She broke her gaze because of him and looked at him. Taking the first step, she came into the room and went near his bed.


    She placed the food basket in her hand on the table and pulled out the lunch box. She was doing her work but Noah''s words were still running through her head.


    Her brain was repeatedly asking her what information was in that chip. Noah''s eyes were fixed on Emily''s lost state. with his right hand, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her towards him in a swift move which caused her body hit to his c.h.e.s.t.


    "Noah, What are you doing. Leave me. You have not yet recovered and this may reopen your wounds."


    "shu shy...." He put his finger to her lips. "You have started talking a lot these days. There was a time when I was tired of hearing anything from your mouth."

 Chapter 242 - CH-242

    "You have started talking a lot these days. There was a time when I was tired of hearing anything from your mouth."


    " know. That I have become a much more talkative girl than before but when you left me at university I had only one option to keep my mind fresh." He sat her on his l.a.p, looking into her eyes.


    " I gave you the card. But You have never used that card for once. May I ask why?" He lifted his hand and brought it closer to her face. He put his palm over her cheek and began to rub her face.


    "My position in the ELIZA group was paying me enough money so I didn''t have to use that card. And I wanted to show you that I can do something too. I know it''s childish but I also wanted to give you a gift the way you always gave me."


    He smiled and moved her hand close to his lips. He opened her hand and kissed her on the palm. " You don''t have to prove anything. By forgetting your past and embracing the future, you have proved to me that you can do anything. And this is the biggest gift for me." He placed his lips on her forehead and gave her a long and sweet kiss.


    "I''m taking a discharge tomorrow." He put his head on hers and closed his eyes.


    "But you are not fully recovered."


    "Staying in the same room all day makes me very bored."


    Because Noah''s body was internally strong the small wounds on his body were almost healed but there was still more time to heal the large cut and deep shoot. So Emily didn''t like the idea of ??him being discharged, but Noah''s decision was hard to change.


    After staying in the same position for some time, she put her hand on his shoulder and pushed him a little. "I have brought chicken soup for you. I think you should drink it before it gets cold."


    " Okay." Noah felt better after holding Emily in his arms. Emily was like medicine for him which gave him the power to calm down his rage and refresh his head every time.


    He was looking at Emily with his intense gaze. This was the same girl whose life Noah had saved that horrible night, and today, apart from Avery, the same girl became his life. Despite being so young, she was very m.a.t.u.r.e.


    Noah used to spend his nights smoking cigarettes and getting drunk but since she came into his life, his life has changed. He was no longer the old Noah who used to stay in the club all night.


    After drinking the chicken soup he decided to take a nap for which he laid Emily on his side and held her in his arms.


    _________


    Avery was packing her essentials stuff for five days.


    She placed a little luggage as she could, but still, her luggage was full of two bags. In one bag she had her clothes and in the other bag, she had sandals, jewellery and makeup accessories. Now all that was left to put in the bag was her medicine.


    While she was busy with her work, Alex hugged her from behind and placed his chin on her shoulder.


    "So all the preparations are done." Throwing the small box from her hand on the bed, Avery leaned for his touch and placed her hand on his and interlocked her finger with his.


    "Mostly done."


    "Hmm." He gave her a response and after a long pause, he asked her. "Will you be able to stay five days without me? Will you going to miss me?" He was sound depressed. Her heart ached because of his muffled voice. Loosening his grip a little from her waist, she turned into his arm and faced him.


    "Honestly, I don''t want to go but you know it is necessary." The very next moment she grabbed his face in her small palm.


    "I don''t know how I will manage there without you for five days. And there will not be a single moment that your wife will not miss you."


    She stood up on her toe and tried to bring her face up to his. But the distance between the two was a little over one foot making it impossible for her to reach.


    Seeing her efforts Alex tightened the grip of his arm around her waist and lifted her a little above from the ground level and placed her feet on his leather shoes. He tilted his face down and brought it to her level.


    "For what so much efforts little darling. Why were you lifting yourself?" He asked looking into her eyes playfully but Avery was nervous now. She didn''t know how to do what she was trying to do some time ago. But still, she said goodbye to her nervousness and moved her lips to his lips and very lightly brushed her lips against his lips.


    The spark that Alex felt in his body due to Avery''s action had never happened before. His eyes widened in surprise, and just before he was about to emerge from his state of shock, Avery dropped another bomb on him, saying, "Kiss me Alexander Hill."


    She said while brushing the corners of his lips with her lips. Alex couldn''t believe his ears but he knew what he heard was true. His wife had demanded a kiss from him for the first time today. And fearing that she would change her mind, he took her lips in his.


    He kissed her deeply and kissed her until she was breathless.


    Alex was a well-built man. He had this d.e.s.i.r.e. He also had physical needs but he had control over everything impossible for a married man like him. His condition was such that he could touch the sweet candy but could not eat it. After the marriage, the two had i.n.t.e.r.c.o.u.r.s.e only once, the result of which was in Avery''s w.o.m.b.


    And he had to do that to save Avery''s life. The drug she was given on his birthday night in New York was very powerful. The drug whose antidote was impossible to arrive on time that night. Although the situation between Alex and Avery was not good after marriage, Alex never resorted to an outside woman to meet his physical needs.


    And today, he got a very sweet fruit of his efforts and control. His little Avery had stepped forward on her own in their relation


    His nose was tucked into her silky locks after the kiss. And he started filling his nostrils with the honey fragrance of her hair. Her head was on his strong c.h.e.s.t and both hands were wrapped around his strong body.


    He wanted to hold her in his arms and stay in the same position but he wanted to give something to his wife and for that, he had to break the hug.


    He led her to a vanity mirror and told her to stand there. He went to the table and there he pulled four boxes out of the bag. Which he had kept a few times before on the table.


    Soon he came back with the box and he put all four boxes on the vanity table and opened all the boxes in front of her.


    All four boxes had beautiful necklaces of different types. Seeing the beauty of that necklace, she put her hand over her mouth. But she could tell at a glance that all those necklaces were very expensive.


    " It''s so beautiful."


    "But less than you. Let me see how it will look on you." He picked up the first necklace and lifting her hair, then put it around her neck. He leaned down and brought his warm lips close to her ears.


    "It looks so beautiful on your slender neck and it will also help to hide the wedding chain around your neck." He brushed his lips under her ears.


    "How do you know I don''t want to show my wedding chain to anyone?"


    "It''s easy. Nobody knows about your marriage and now you can''t tell anyone. Also, you are against removing this chain from your neck, so you have only one option left."


    "You''re right but I''m sorry I can''t accept it." Alex Frowned heard her answer. She knew in that look that if she would collect all her life''s earnings, she would never have been able to afford it. But for a billionaire like Alex, it was nothing.


    Also, Avery did not want to be burdened with millions worth of necklaces.


    "Alex I don''t want to be there thinking that I have millions of dollars worth of necklaces in my bag and someone will steal them."


    "You don''t have to worry about that because all necklaces are custom made and even if someone steals those necklaces from you, they will not be able to sell them or keep for themselves. That person will have to bring it back to you."

 Chapter 243 - CH-243

    It was very difficult for Avery even though Alex assured her. Her life was on a very good track when her father was alive, but her father was not rich enough to buy such an expensive diamond necklace.


    "But Alex...."


    "It is final that you will take this necklace with you."


    "I already have a lot of stuff. Where am I going to put this?"


    She poked her lower lip out and made baby pout. Seeing the pink pout of her pink lips, Alex couldn''t help himself and gave a quick kiss on her lips and walked into the closet. He came out with a bag. This trolley bag was bigger than the bag she filled.


    He soon emptied one of her bags and stuffed all the contents into a new bag. Now with necklaces, her luggage was completely packed in bags.


    The journey was so long that they had to leave the next morning. So Alex decided to take Avery to bed early after the meal. He laid Avery on his c.h.e.s.t.


    The whole night''s sleep didn''t come close to Alex. He spent the night studying Avery''s face. He wanted to fill her every detail in his eyes. He kept running his hand through her hair all night and kissing her on the head from time to time.


    Avery was sitting in the passenger seat. Today She was wearing a frock of chiffon fabric material. The frock was lightweight and soft with a fine design on the edge. Her long and silky hair was tied in a pony and she was wearing a hair belt over her head. She didn''t look like a pregnant married woman.


    Alex wore his white shirt with his sleeves folded up to his elbows paired with Cream colour trousers. The shirt with a golden collar corner was very simple but elegant.


    The grip of Alex''s hand on the steering wheel was tightening bypassing every second forward. He was clenching his jaw, thinking that after a few hours his wife would be away from him for five days. His eyes were fixed on the road when Avery put her hand on his shoulder and pressed his shoulder a little which caused his blue eyes to snap towards her and break the chain of his thoughts.


    "What happened to the little one." He asked hiding his feelings.


    "I do not want to go."


    "What did you say?" He couldn''t believe his ears.


    "I said I don''t want to go." She answered a little louder this time than before. Due to her sudden announcement, Alex slowed down speed and stopped the car on the side of the road. After turning off the car''s engine, he turned to Avery and asked her.


    "But why sudden change in the final decision."


    "Because of you." She answered looking through her eyelids, "I know that you are bothering yourself because of me. You don''t show but I can understand. I already knew that you wouldn''t allow me to go to the wedding but I didn''t know you would hurt yourself because of me."


    She said very calmly and took his hand in hers and opened his long fingers. Both of his palms converted into the red shade of colour because of very tight grip, "Look! What you did you with your hands?"


    "I''ll call my mother and tell her." She pulled her mobile out of her small leather bag and as she was about to dial her mother''s number, Alex grabbed her hand and stopped her.


    "There is no need for this. I just.... I just....." He closed his eyes and ran his right hand through the hair. He did not understand how to put his feeling in front of Avery. A moment later he opened his eyes and looked at her.


    She was waiting for him to speak but out of blue Alex suddenly smashed his lips on hers. This was only one thing in his confused state that could clear his mind.


    He moved both his hands towards her. He placed one hand on the back of her neck and placed the other hand on her lower back and pulled her a little closer to him. Avery quickly placed one hand on Alex''s c.h.e.s.t and the other on his shoulder to keep the butterfly in its place in her stomach. Not caring that wrinkles would form on Alex''s tightly ironed shirt, she clenched his shirt in her fist.


    He kissed her for a full five minutes and took her small face in his hands. While cupping her face and started wiping her wet lips with his right thumb. Her eyes were still closed and she was breathing heavily.


    He buried his head in the crook of her neck and began to sniff Jasmine scent on her body. " I''m addicted to you now. Staying away from you makes me feel punished. And it makes me irritated. I''m worried about you are so fragile for this pregnancy." He whispered in the crook of her neck while brushing his lips on her soft skin.


    "I can understand." She put her hands on his back and patted his back to make him feel better. A few moments later he pulled his head out of her neck and said to her.


    " Take care of yourself there. Call me whenever you will get free time and if you don''t want to stay there or the program would over soon, call me because I will be there for you. But right now you don''t have to cancel anything."


    " Hmm...Okay." She said and Alex parted from her. He then turned on the engine of his car and leads the car to Mrs. Miller''s house.


    When Alex''s car approached Mrs. Miller''s house, Mrs. Miller was already standing outside the house with her luggage and her son in her arms.


    Alex stopped the car in front of Mrs. Miller''s yard and got out of the car to take her.


    This was the time when the people in the colony were busy with their work so no one paid attention to Alex.


    Alex pulled Liam from Mrs. Miller''s arms and grabbed one of her large suitcases. Mrs. Miller was delighted by Alex''s gesture and gave her daughter a wide smile who was looking out of the car window.


    Even for Avery, it was hard to believe that the man who has the line of servants behind him was carrying her mother''s luggage today.


    Alex did his task so fast that he didn''t catch anyone''s eye.


    Mrs. Miller took Liam and sat in the back seat of the car. After looking at Avery, Little Liam cheerfully called her name, "Aveeeee."


    Liam was happy to see his sister and he insisted on going to his sister but his mother would not let him go near Avery. Because Avery was pregnant.


    But before Alex could start the car, he took Liam from Mrs. Miller and placed him on Avery''s l.a.p.


    "Don''t worry Mrs. Miller. Liam also knows that Avery has a little life in her stomach. He won''t bother her. I''m right Liam." Alex increased his speed and drove to the airport.


    "Yes! Alex.... You are right." Little Liam gave Alex a thumbs up with his small and chubby hand and he moved his big eyes towards his sister.


    "Ave. Yesterday mommy took little Liam to the park and there little Liam saw a pregnant woman there."


    "And how do you know she was pregnant?" Alex asked Liam without looking away from the street.


    " Because the other woman who was with her was telling her that ''you shouldn''t get too tense because you are pregnant. This can affect your unborn baby.'' When little Liam''s ears heard the word pregnant, his ears became alert because he knew that his sister is also pregnant."


    He said every word very patiently to every one. "But there is a difference between the two of you."


    "What difference is," Avery asked him.


    "The woman had a big belly, but your belly is not big." Hearing this, Alex started laughing out loud. Mrs. Miller also started smiling but Avery started feeling embarrassed. At that point she thought why her brother wasn''t talking a little less.


    "Ave. Tell me why." Avery''s ears turned red and she didn''t know how to answer Liam''s question. She smiled awkwardly. Alex sensed her situation and answered his little brother in law.


    "Liam. Avery''s belly will take months for growing in size. If you want to see your sister''s big belly, you have to wait a while for that. Because only when the little baby grows big in her w.o.m.b, her belly will look big. Even the belly of that pregnant woman was flat like Avery."


    "How You know Alex? Do you know that woman?" This time Alex also felt that Liam should speak a little less.


    Liam shouldn''t ask Alex any more questions, so Alex told him that he knows the woman''s husband. And even after hearing this, Liam did not stay quiet still because he remembered something he had forgotten.

 Chapter 244 - CH-244

    "Little Liam had forgotten to ask one thing." Liam said in his bubbly voice.


    "And now what is that Liam." Mrs. Miller asked in her sharp voice from the back seat.


    "The pregnant woman had said that her husband is cheating on her so how could she not take the tension of such things. Does Alex cheat also cheat Avery because she is pregnant like that woman?" Hearing this, Alex accidentally braked the car and everyone was shocked. Moments later, when Alex noticed what he had done, he cursed himself. After bringing the car back to normal speed, I looked at Avery.


    "Are you alright?" He put his hand on Avery''s shoulder and squeezed her shoulder a little.


    " I''m fine." After hearing her answer, he also asked Mrs. Miller if she is OK. Mrs. Miller immediately replied to Alex that she is fine but her son''s words had taken full place in her head.


    "Cheating is a very bad thing. Liam never cheats while playing but a girl in another group always cheats. Is Alex also cheats while playing with Avery?"


    "I have never cheated on your sister and will not."


    Liam didn''t even know the whole truth about cheating but he was still very protective for his sister. At that time, Alex thanked God that Liam was younger than Avery because if he had been bigger than Avery, he would have made Alex''s life difficult or living hell. Alex breathed a sigh of relief and again gave full attention to the road.


    Alex and Mrs. Miller were both silent but Liam''s little mouth was still blabbering. He was asking Avery everything that was going through his head and Avery was also answering his every question very patiently.


    Soon the car arrived at the airport and Alex drove directly to his private jet instead of parking the car in the parking lot. There his bodyguards were already waiting for him and they all stood in line when they saw Alex''s car approaching. After Alex''s car stopped, a bodyguard came forward and opened the diver''s side door. In a moment Alex set his feet on the ground and handed the car key to the bodyguard standing next to him and motioned to the other bodyguard to open the back door of the car and Alex himself opened the door of the passenger seat for Avery. He took Liam from Avery and held them in his one arm. And stretched out other hand-stretched for Avery.


    "Wow.... This plane is very beautiful. But it''s small. Liam has seen a bigger plane than this." Liam said scratching his ear.


    "Because this is our private plane." Alex used the word ''our'' instead of ''my''. He knew Liam was frank with him, but he also wanted to make Mrs. Miller feel comfortable.


    "Are you going in this plane?"


    "Yes." Alex answered him.


    ''But why not other people here."


    "Liam. Didn''t I just tell you that this is our private plane so other people are not allowed here?"


    Alex was walking in front and Avery and Mrs. Miller were following his lead. The bodyguards were responsible for keeping their luggage in the jet.


    Alex stopped at the foot of the jet''s stairs and handed Liam to the bodyguard next to him. He turned to the side of the stairs and paved the way for Mrs. Miller to enter. After Mrs. Miller went inside, he wrapped his arms around Avery''s waist and began to climb the stairs with her. The bodyguard also climbed into the jet with Liam in his arms and, as per Alex''s command, the bodyguard put Liam on Mrs. Miller''s side seat.


    "Thanks, uncle in black dress." Liam thanked the bodyguard in his sweet voice which brought a smile to the bodyguard''s expressionless face and he patted Liam''s head.


    Looking at the interior of the jet, Liam''s mouth remained open. "Inside is more beautiful than the outside."


    Mrs. Miller was also fascinated by the beauty of the private jet but she did not let that expression come on her face. Because she didn''t think it was appropriate for her age. Alex sat Avery in the seat in front of her mother and he sat next to her. Mrs. Miller was sitting on the window seat and Liam was by her side.


    One of Alex''s bodyguards brought him his tab and immediately got out of the jet. Shortly after the flight attendant gave the instruction, the jet took off. A few moments later Liam asked his mother to put him on her l.a.p which was soon accepted.


    After some time when Alex was reading the doc.u.ment of the new deal in his tab, Avery started falling asleep which caused her eyelids to drop.


    At first, Alex thought Avery would feel nauseous after takeoff but nothing happened.


    He was at his work but still did not forget to look at Avery from time to time. And when he saw that her eyelids were drooping, he immediately placed his tab on the table in front of him. He unbuckled his own seat belt before unbuckling her seat belt. He stood in front of her and immediately bent down to her. He cupped her cheek in his hand.


    "Hey, darling Feeling sleepy." He whispered that only she could hear and she nodded her head. "Hmm."


    With one hand on her back and the other under her knee, Alex lifted her into his strong arms. When Avery felt Alex''s warmth in her sleepy state, she immediately snuggled and unknowingly put her hand on his c.h.e.s.t.


    Before taking her into the bedroom, Alex turned to Mrs. Miller. "I''m taking her to the bedroom to sleep comfortably. If you want to take rest too, there is another room."


    "No, I''m fine here."


    "Okay. ... Flight attendants are there if you need anything." He said, pointing to the young lady sitting a short distance away.


    After entering the bedroom, Alex laid Avery on the bed and gently placed her head on the pillow. He kissed her forehead before wrapping the quilt over her body up to her chin.


    "Sleep well. My little wife." He whispered near her nose and kissed her closed eyelids. He was about to leave when she jerked off the quilt and unknowingly grabbed Alex''s arm. The fact that he was still not separated from her made her feel his warmth in her sleep and she immediately moved her head close to his c.h.e.s.t. It was still not possible for her to bury her head in his c.h.e.s.t because he was not lying on her side but bent over her body.


    He understood what she wanted. He kicked the shoes in his foot and leaned his back on the headrest of the bed and stretched his legs on the bed.


    He pulled her sleeping body up and placed it on his c.h.e.s.t. Her lower body was on the bed and her upper body was on his body while her head was on his c.h.e.s.t.


    Thinking that the position was uncomfortable for her to sleep in and that this might cause her body to hurt after waking up, he laid his body on the bed fully.


    He grabbed her close to his c.h.e.s.t and began to run his hands over her back. He did that for a full ten minutes, and when he thought she was now in deep slumber, he grabbed her hand on which was on his stomach and placed it beside her.


    After kissing her head for the last time and making sure she wouldn''t get up, he got out of bed. He didn''t want to leave Avery. He also wanted to take her in his arms. But when his mother-in-law was with him, he did not feel it was right to do so. After all, he was a man, not a teenage boy. If they had been in their mansion with Mrs. Miller, he would not have had any problem sleeping with Avery. But they were on a journey, and Mrs. Miller had no other companions.


    Liam was looking out the window when Alex came out. This was Liam''s second time in a plane and his first in a jet. But when he first travelled by plane he was very young and he had no memory of that journey and that was also the reason why he was so excited today. Although he had only been on the plane once, he had visited the airport many times before.


    When he looked at Mrs. Miller, she was reading a business magazine, especially an article about him.


    Alex was really surprised by Liam''s obedience and remembered his childhood. He was very naughty when he was Liam''s age. From the demeanour of both Avery and Liam, Alex could tell how greatly Mrs Miller had raised both her children. And he also knew it because he had seen everything with his own eyes since the birth of Avery.


    Alex gestured to the flight attendant and called her closer and told her something in low voice.

 Chapter 245 - CH-245

    Alex gestured to the flight attendant and called her closer and told her something.


    Then Alex picked up his tab from the table and sat on the seat but this time he did not sit in the previous seat.


    Shortly after, Flight Attendance soon returned with a food trolley and placed the food tray on the table in front of Mrs Miller. Mrs Miller didn''t order anything and she didn''t know Alex had ordered it. So she said, "I haven''t ordered anything."


    "But sir did for you and especially For this little champ." The flight attendant answered very politely.


    It had been a long time since their plane had taken off, so Liam''s chubby stomach must have been hungry. Liam was now sitting on the seat by the window and his mother was sitting next to him.


    When Liam''s eyes fell on the food tray in front of him, his eyes lit up and he demanded pastries from his mother.


    Sarah gave him pastry in a dish with a small spoon. For Liam, it was fun to watch the flying clouds from the window, and having a tasty pastry in hands meant a cherry on top of the cake.


    Sarah also ate a little and turned her head to Alex. After reading the article, she had some questions in her head which she wanted to be answered.


    "Mr. Hill, Why don''t you clear the other''s point."


    Alex lifted his head from the tab and looked at her.


    "What are you talking about, Mrs. Miller?"


    "I''m talking about this." She said showing the international magazine in her hand.


    Looking at the cover of the magazine, he understood what she was talking about. He took off the tab in his hand and placed the table.


    He looked out the window and took a deep breath. Sarah also left her seat and sat down on the seat in front of Alex.


    "Don''t you think these are complete false assumptions?"


    "I know."


    "Then why don''t you clear it."


    "What do you think that I should clear such nonsense every time? Mrs. Miller, it''s a truth when you are at the peak of success, fake accusations come in free along with fame. I am still unmarried for the whole world except for a few people. That''s why they all use this type of ladder to reach me."


    And you don''t have to worry because my heart only belongs to your daughter. Not only my heart but also my soul belongs to her."


    "I know and I understand all this. But what about Avery."


    "Mrs. Miller, I can assure you that Avery will not believe such nonsense."


    "But when she will find out about this, her heart will hurt. In this article, they have given you the title of a playboy. Not only that, many models and actresses have said that you have dated them. Some even say that you have a physical relationship with them. It features an interview with a minister''s daughter and she is clearly saying that you are the father of her unborn child. What do you have to say about this?" She was worried about her daughter''s future.


    "I never paid attention to such things." But she got a very casual answer from Alex on her anxiety which she didn''t even expect.


    "But I think you have to pay now. Try to understand because if you do not control these things now, the problem may arise in future." She tried to make him aware of the situation.


    "I have the power to control the situation." But still, he was the King.


    "I know but, can you control Avery''s feeling. She will believe you but what about her heart. The same things will run continuously in her head. My own blood started to boil after I read the interview of that minister''s daughter."


    "I will think about that. And don''t worry. I know my responsibilities for my wife. I will never leave her and never let her go away from me."


    Assuring Mrs. Miller, he got up from his seat and picked up the magazine that Mrs. Miller had placed on the table sometime before. And before leaving, he kissed the head of Liam, who was sleeping on the seat and told Mrs. Miller, "Take Liam into the room and you can also take some rest there. There is more time to land." And with that, he left, but before he left, signalled to the flight attendants to show Mrs Miller the room.


    After entering the room, she laid Liam up on the bed and pulled the quilt over his small body as she sat close to his head. She started to run her finger through Liam''s short hair. She stared at Liam for a moment without blinking and then looked out the window.


    It had been four years since her husband died, and the fifth year was running. Her husband died a month and a half before her daughter''s birthday. It was the darkest day of her life.


    It had been four years since her husband died, and many things had changed in those four years. Sarah and her children faced very bad days those years.


    Liam was only one year old when her husband died, so he remembers nothing about his father. He used to feel bad whenever he saw children his age with their father but he never said anything to his mother about it. But Sarah knew this.


    She also knew that even at such a young age, her son was very intelligent and m.a.t.u.r.e. He was well aware at such a young age that his father had gone to God''s home and would never return. And Avery. What will she say about Avery? Avery never demanded money for her school after Henry''s death. Although she worked part-time to cover all her school expenses, she was still number one in her class.


    After Henry''s death, Sarah was in such a bad situation because Henry had invested all his savings in a business startup before he died. Sarah knew nothing about the business and the business partner because Henry wanted to surprise her. And that''s why he didn''t tell her anything. And indeed, Henry gave her such a surprise that she will never forget it.


    The day of Henry''s death began to run before her eyes like a movie.


    Henry had hugged her while she was cooking in the kitchen that day. And he started showering kisses on her right cheek. The couple had been married for fifteen years and had a fourteen-year-old daughter and one-year-old son but Henry''s romance and love never reduced a bit. He was the same old Henry.


    Henry''s constant wet kisses made Sarah very angry that day because he was disturbing her work. And without much thought, she picked up a jar of water near her and put it down on Henry''s head. Which made him completely wet and the sound of their daughter''s laughter filled the whole house.


    Henry was very bold when it came to romance, so it wasn''t new for Avery to see her parents'' sweet fantasy. After throwing water on Henry, Sarah had shouted at him that day that he would not touch her without her permission or else she would not take him inside the bedroom.


    Henry shook his tail ran from there to change his wet clothes.


    That day Sarah yelled at Henry but she didn''t know that it was her last hug with her husband otherwise she would have stopped the time.


    Before leaving the house that day, Henry had called Sarah into the room and kissed her and suddenly told her that if he would not with her in future and the situation would be very difficult, a blue-eyed man named Alexander Hill would always be there by her side but she Has to listen his every word. And that person will come especially for Avery.


    At the time, Sarah did not understand the meaning of his words, but only after his death. Four years had passed since her husband''s death, but a man named Alexander had not yet appeared before her. But she knew that her husband''s words would not prove to be empty. But the biggest question in front of her was how she would recognize that person. Because there were a lot of people in this world named Alexander.


    She knows nothing about him. His age. His occupation. And when she first saw him in the hospital that day, the ground beneath her feet slipped. She did not even think in dreams that her husband was talking about Alexander Hill. It was hard for her to believe that her husband was talking about Multi Billionaire Chairman because she knew Alex''s identity very well. And what surprised her the most was Alex''s protective nature towards Avery. Love for her daughter. Care for her daughter. Affection for her daughter. For her little daughter.

 Chapter 246 - CH-246

    He had treated her daughter in front of her as if she was the most precious to him. According to her husband, Alexander had come into their lives, but she did not know that he would take her daughter away from her so soon. But she still didn''t believe him, so she had asked him some questions to make sure, and Alex opened up to her about things that only she and her husband knew. And especially he knew the biggest truth of Liam''s life.


    Sarah didn''t think that Alex would ask her daughter in exchange for help. And by the time she turned him down, Alex had made it clear to her that he had lived without Avery for many years and that he could not live without her anymore. Sarah didn''t want her daughter''s deal for her son. It was like she was selling her daughter for her son. She had already regretted speaking with Avery in a demanding tone. How could she demand that her eighteen-year-old daughter to save Liam?


    She was not yet ready to hand Avery over to Alex. But when Alex told her that, "I love Avery very much and I will marry her in any case because she is already turned eighteen years old today."


    She finally agreed for marriage but she never thought that she would not be able to attend her daughter''s wedding herself. At that time, she controlled her heart very hardly but it was out of control when she found out about Alex''s Extra marital affair


    She had decided to bring Avery back at that time but even then Alex had not allowed her to do so and had stopped her saying if she took Avery away from there her life would be in danger and he was doing everything just for Avery. That''s what he said. Sarah was a mother and could not risk her daughter''s life.


    And now she understood how much Alex loves her daughter. Thinking about the past and the present, she let out a long sigh and looked at her son who was still in his deep slumber.


    _______


    Meanwhile


    Avery was still in her deep sleep when Alex walked into the room with the international magazine in his hand. He walked over to her and sat on the bed near her head. Avery was sleeping like an innocent baby with her knees close to her c.h.e.s.t. It was common for her to sleep like this when Alex was not sleeping near her.


    He looked at her for a moment and after stroking her hair he kissed her on the forehead and immediately got up from the bed and stretched her legs out in comfortable position. He kicked his shoes and lay down on her side and placed his head on his folded arm. He put his hand on her cheek and began to rub her soft cheek.


    "Hey darling..." He didn''t want to wake her up. But telling her that matter was also necessary because after talking to Sarah, he also wanted to tell his wife about the matter.


    "Oh dear open your eyes." This time he gently patted her cheek. After a while she opened her eyes slowly and after blinking for a while she opened her eyes wide and looked at him.


    "What is this alex. Have we reached? "


    "Not now. There is more time."


    "Then why did you wake me up?" She complained and immediately moved her body forward and buried her face in his warm c.h.e.s.t.


    He lifted his hand and placed it on her back and began to rub. "Darling Aren''t you feeling hungry? You didn''t eat anything from morning."


    "Hmm..." She hummed dramatically and said, "Let me think," she again paused, "In fact, I don''t want to eat anything right now."


    "Ok, Take your time for that but I want to talk to you. I want to tell you something." He leaned his head down and whispered in her ear. Hearing this, she poked her head out of his c.h.e.s.t and looked at him.


    "And what you want to tell me," she asked Seriously. She knew in that look that something was important, so Alex wanted to tell her very badly.


    Before telling her, he lifted his body from the bed and sat down with his head resting on his headrest.


    "Come here!" He grabbed her hand and sat her on the bed. In the next second he placed her between his legs and wrapped his arms around her belly and placed his chin on her shoulders.


    "Tell me Alex," Her patience was running out because she wanted to hear that important matter from his mouth as soon as possible:.


    "Look at this," He opened the page of an international magazine which had an article about him and an interview with the minister''s daughter.


    The first thing Avery noticed on that page was magnificent image of Alex. "You are looking so handsome in this picture." She said running her fingers on his photo.


    "Love, When you have the original piece, you don''t have to look at the image with such interest. Read what is printed on the side of the photo."


    She removed her eyes from Alex''s photo and brought it to the article.


    Suddenly he tightened his grip around her. Avery read the full article in her intense gaze and, "What the hell is this?"


    "How can she say you are the father of her child. Has her brain gone out of head. Is she insane? I swear to God, if i meet me, I will take her life." Avery said gritting her teeth. Her reaction was completely opposite to what Alex had thought.


    He lifted his chin from her shoulders and looked at her with wide eyes.


    When Avery turned her hade to face him, she asked after looking at the shock expression on his face, "What happened?


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" She asked and he suddenly put his hand on her forehead like he was checking her temperature.


    "Why? What happened to me?


    Why are you checking me like this?"


    "Are you all right?"


    "Yes, Except for pregnancy, I am perfectly fine. But I''m telling you the truth, I''m going to kill that girl."


    "Slow...Slow down little Lioness. Take a deep breath and you don''t need to kill her because I''m going to close this matter very soon. But I''m glad you trusted me. I''m glad I didn''t have to explain. I''m really feeling happy." He said kissing her on the temple.


    "Alex." She whispered his name and placed international magazine on the bed and then she turned her body completely into Alex''s arms and her chocolate brown eyes stared into his blue eyes. "You don''t have to say all this because I have faith on you and that faith will last as long as my heart tells me to believe in you and until I will not see anything wrong with my own eyes."


    "But sometimes what you see with your eyes is not true. What if you misunderstood something you saw with your own eyes and you believed it without thinking about it?"


    He asked her because it could have happened again in the future. Since alex was the most favorite bachelor among girls, there was a possibility of more false claims on him. And Avery''s faith in Alex was very essential to overcoming that situation.


    "Some things also depend on the situation." Avery had given Alex a hidden message that she would not believe anyone''s nonsense unless she saw it with her own eyes.


    "So I will try my best to see that such a situation does not arise."


    "Hmm..." She put her head on his heart and closed her eyes.


    The rhythm of his heart was providing her peace that she could not find anywhere else. After holding each other''s arms for a while, Alex grabbed Avery''s both shoulders and separated her from him a little.


    "You haven''t eaten since morning. I think you should eat something and now it''s also your meds time." He said looking at his wristwatch.


    "Did you eat anything?" She asked.


    "No!" He answered.


    "Okay then. Let''s eat together." She said.


    "I your wish and now Let''s go then. " He got up from the bed and grabbed her hand and got her out of the bed too and they both came out of the room after putting their footwear.


    When Avery came out and saw that her mother and brother were not in the same place as before, she asked Alex about them and Alex told her why her mother was not there.


    After listening to Alex, she went to see her mother in another room, her mother''s head resting on her headrest and her hand on Liam''s head. She decided not to disturb her mother as she saw her mother in a calm state and she came back from the room with back steps.

 Chapter 247 - CH-247

    After coming out of the room, she ate with Alex and the two got busy in chatting.


    ________


    This time Liam was in front of everyone in the bodyguard''s arms and Sara was behind him. They were both came out of the jet with bodyguards. But what about Avery. Where was she?


    Well, Avery was still in the jet.


    Her arms were wrapped around Alex''s torso and her face was buried in his chest. Like Alex, it was very difficult for her to stay away in the different city for full five days.


    She was sobbing very hard on his chest as she will never come back. This morning she didn''t feel so much sadness and even during the journey, she had good control over her feelings but as soon as the plane landed Avery lost control over herself and she ended up crying.


    Just before disembarking from the plane when Alex saw the tears in her eyes, he immediately came close to her and cupped her face.


    Sarah witnessed Avery''s breakdown but Avery''s breakdown happened when it was time to get off the plane. So instead of going to console Avery, she got off the plane to give the couple the privacy they needed most.


    One of Alex''s arms was wrapped around her waist, holding her in place, and with his another hand, he was rubbing her back. "Don''t cry baby. Please don''t...." He was trying to console her with his soothing words


    Alex was trying to calm Avery with his sugar coating words but Avery was Avery and she calmed down only when she poured her whole heart out. When Alex felt that her body had stopped trembling, he let out a sigh of relief and grabbed her shoulders, after removing the arms around her small body and pulling her away from herself.


    He gently squeezed her shoulders and said to her, "Love look at me."


    But she didn''t listen to him because she was ashamed of her Childish Act now.


    "Love, look at me." He said again but this time his tone was not as loving as before but demanding. She moved her head left to right again and after jerking his hands from her shoulders she turned and said, "Let''s go."


    Since he had no other option, he quickly grabbed her delicate wrist and turned her in a swift move and pulled her towards him.


    He grabbed her chin in his index finger and thumb and held her face up so he could look in her eyes. "Don''t worry. I will be close to you even though I am far away. I will be there when you want me. So don''t feel low."


    His soothing words made her feel so much better and she nodded her head.


    He bent his head down and kissed her on the forehead and lifted her into his arms in bridal style.


    The next moment she was in bridal style in his arms.


    "What are you doing? Put me down." She started kicking in the air.


    "Honey, don''t try your empty attempt, because I''m not going to let you down."


    "Try to understand. My mother and your mother in law are outside the plane."


    "So What, what will happen? It''s not like your mother hasn''t seen you in my arms. This is not the first time I have held you in my arms in front of your mother."


    Hearing this she felt the colour of shyness on her soft cheeks. She paused for a moment and then again opened her mouth, "I know but still you ....." And her sentence stopped in the middle. Suddenly she began to feel dizzy and she put her head on Alex''s chest without much argument and closed her eyes.


    His behaviour was on the track due to the sudden change in her behaviour and he looked at her with his narrowing gaze.


    Her eyes were closed and her pink lips were parted slightly.


    "Oh dear," He called her and bounced her slightly into his strong arms which caused her body to jerk a little and she opened her eyes.


    " What happened?" He asked her very carefully.


    "I am feeling little dizzy." She said in, a voice that could be heard with great difficulty.


    "Oh, my little one." He tightened his grip around her and held her closer to his heart. "After some time you will feel better little one." He tried to give her strength with his words.


    When he came out of the plane holding her in his arms, Sarah looked at him and frowned when she saw Avery in Alex''s arms. And the only question in her head was what happened to Avery.


    Alex reached to her with a long step and asked a bodyguard to settle Mrs. in another car.


    She didn''t have ch worry about Avery when she was with Alex, but her Avery''s pale face increased her heartbeat and she tightened her grip on the five-year-old figure.


    After Alex got into his car, he settled Avery on his lap and placed her head on his chest. He tilted his head down and started patting her cheek gently.


    "Can you hear me?" He was worried about his wife and the big tension was how she would manage if it happened to her again in the next five-day bunny


    He patted her cheek again, "My cupcake, My Love, My bunny, My little sweetheart. Open your eyes." Lightly hearing all this Nickname Avery opened her eyes halfway.


    Feeling dizzy, she felt like all the energy in her body was gone and she was just an empty shell. After opening her eyes and looked at Alex.


    It was clear to him from the look on her face that it was very difficult for her to open her eyes.


    With one hand,d he held her body near his chest and with the other hand, he carried a bottle of water near her mouth.


    "Drink a little water. You''ll feel a little better." Without saying a word, she clapped her lips around the bottle and Alex tilted the bottle upward to make it easier for her to drink.


    She drank three to four sips of water with great differ again she buried her face in his chest and hid herself in his arms. He started rubbing his massive hand on her back and told the driver to drive the car to his seven-star hotel.


    There, largest numbers of hotel in this city were under Hill''s. Some of which were owned by Alex''s youngest uncle and all others were under Alexander''s name.


    In front of Alex was an entrepreneur from the same city who had a good deal that Alex was considering signing the deal.


    Recently, an entrepreneur from the same city had submitted a proposal to Alex. That proposal was of beneficial to Alex, and that''s why he was considering signing the deal. And he was reading the information about that proposal on the plane a few hours ago.


    Alex had not any plan to take Avery to his hotel but he had to do considering her current situation. He could not leave her in that fragile condition. Behind Alex''s car was the car in which Mrs. Miller was sitting, and that car was following Alex''s car closely.


    After reaching the hotel, the driver took the car directly into the private parking lot and after the car stopped completely, the bodyguard sitting on the passenger seat got of the car and opened the door for Alex. When Alex got off the car, Mrs. Miller also got out of the car and the first question in her head was why did Alex bring them here. But without ask, ing him nursing, she followed his lead.


    Taking Liam in her arms, Mrs. Miller followed Alex and went into the elevator with him. Now seeing Avery''s pale face she couldn''t help but finalise, "What happened to Avery."


    Upon hearing, Mother Law''s questioners looked at the small figure in his arm and answered Mrs. Miller, "She is feeling little dizzy." His face was expressionless and straight but his words were holding the care of his heart.


    With the sound of ding, the elevator door opened directly in front of the President''s Suite on the top floor of the building. Alex and Mrs Miller came out with Avery and Liam in their arms.


    When Mrs. Miller looked at the bodyguards on the top floor, the first question that came to her mind was how many bodyguards Alex had and the point was that their behaviour was such that each bodyguard was fitted with a particular program that commands them to do their job perfectly on their time.


    Alex came in front of his presidential suit and stood in front of the scanner. The scanner scanned both his eyes and the door of his presidential suite opened and he entered. Alex Afterwards, when Mrs. Miller came in, her jaw dropped.


    Alex presidential suite was shouting about hi,s rich and luxurious life.


    Seeing that her eyes remain wide open.

 Chapter 248 - CH-248

    This was so that every corner of his presidential suite was very meticulously designed. The showpieces in the Presidential Suite were so beautiful that anyone would want to touch them easily. This Presidential Suite was coming in Alex''s favourite line and he had given special attention during the interior design of this Presidential Suite.


    After entering the suite, he stepped into the master bedroom and asked Mrs. Miller to accompany him. After going into the bedroom, he laid Avery on the bed and kissed her on the forehead after placing her head on the pillow. As Alex was busy fixing Avery on the bed, Sarah was looking at the photo frames on one of the bedroom walls with her wide eyes. She placed Liam on the couch and walked over to the wall decorated with photos.


    She couldn''t believe her eyes that the people in the photos were Alex and Avery. She did not know when her daughter married Alex with all the rituals. And she asked herself why her daughter hadn''t told her. One thing she found odd in those photos was that all those photos were just of Alex and Avery. And where was Alex''s family members? Didn''t they know about this?


    Sarah found that one thing was very strange and that was the expression on Avery''s face. She didn''t look sad or happy but she looked very scared. In some of the photos, she was holding her hand on her belly, which made it clear that these weddings happened after her pregnancy. Her hands were on her belly as if she was trying to protect her unborn child from the evil eye. Like someone would snatch her baby from her.


    She saw a lot of people in the background of some photos which was proof that their wedding was attended by a lot of people. Sarah noticed another thing there. Avery was wearing a red lehenga and Alex was wearing a black suit. And more than that, by any angle he didn''t look like he''d come to his wedding. Even though he looked very stunning in that black suit, he didn''t look like a Groom. He seemed to be attending an important meeting instead of his own wedding.


    If it was Alex and Avery''s church wedding, Sarah wouldn''t have thought of Alex''s outfit, but Avery had to wear a white gown.


    While observing all these photos, one thought came to her mind that she was convinced that her daughter looks more beautiful in bridal attire. And make, he seemed overly protective of her daughters. But no matter what, she wanted an answer to her question.


    And when she turned, she saw that Alex was already looking at her. The expression on his face was as if he knew what Sarah was thinking and he answered her question before she could ask anything, "This is a big story and now is not the time to discuss it."


    His words were not rude but neither was gentle. His words were firm which Sarah could not deny. Looking at Alex''s hardness, Sarah wondered how her daughter handles Alex.


    Then her eyes fell on her daughter who was sleeping quietly.


    She looked at her little son who was standing near Avery''s bed and his big eyes narrowed at her. His chubby cute face looked serious because of his expression.


    "Momy!" And finally, after long time, he opened his little mouth. Sarah was surprised to find him so quiet for so long. "Don''t you think Alex is very lucky?"


    Alex, who had been looking at Mrs Miller until now, turned his head. And raised his perfect shaped eyebrows while looking at Liam.


    He placed the elbow of his chubby hand on the bed and leaned towards Avery. He placed his free hand on Avery''s cheek and started rubbing her cheek with his little finger.


    "And why do you think I''m is lucky?"


    "Because you got a very beautiful wife. And I had heard that


    And I had heard that only those who are lucky get a beautiful wife. And Alex is double lucky because according to you not only Avery''s face is beautiful but also her heart is also beautiful."


    Hearing this, Alex''s cheeks turned dark red. He never thought one day he would be embarrassed by a five-year-old boy. But whatever it was, Liam was telling the truth, which made Alex''s chest swell with pride. Also that moment, Liam really surprised him. He was only five years old but his brain was very sharp. Among the things he did not know the deep meaning of, but still, he only thinks for his sister. Alex thought that if Liam was bigger than Avery, he would have been super protective of her. When he was so absorbed in his thoughts that the bell of his presidential suite rang.


    "I''ll be back." After telling Mrs Miller, he went out of the bedroom and immediately returned with the female doctor. He had already called the smartest doctor in the city before he arrived, which made it possible for her to come here so soon.


    When the female gynaecologist saw Avery, she widened her eyes, was fascinated by Avery''s beauty and began to look at Avery with fascination. Avery, lying on the bed, looked like a peaceful goddess.


    She did not believe what she was watching.


    Since the doctor is not moving from her place and watching Avery without blinking, Alex cleared her throat and gained the doctor''s attention. , "Aahhemm"


    The doctor snaps her head and looks at Alex.


    "Check her," He said in his cold voice.


    She came forward and started checking Avery. While she was checking Avery, Alex went to the other side of the bed and after sitting on the bed took Avery''s hand in his hand.


    Little Liam''s eyes were curiously looking at Avery. He had been near Avery for some time, but by the time the female gynaecologist entered the room, he had approached his mother and stood by Sarah''s leg.


    While the doctor was checking Avery, Avery suddenly moaned which completely caught Alex''s attention.


    She was dizzy but she was not completely unconscious. She could feel things around her but she didn''t have enough strength to open her eyes. She could hear all that was going on around her in a faint voice. She tried so hard to open her eyes and finally, she moaned when she failed. Leaning down, Alex quickly approached her and placed a hand on her head.


    "Love..." He said very tenderly, "Can you hear me." He brought his face very close to hers and whispered. But he didn''t get a response because she was listening but she didn''t have the strength to respond.


    "Mr. Hill...." Avery had a checkup and now it was time to give Alex an interaction about her condition and so the doctor called him.


    He moved his eyes from Avery and looked at the doctor.


    "Can you give me minutes? We have to discuss something."


    "Sure." He said to her and kissed her on the forehead before leaving the room.


    They both but came out of the room. He could tell from the doctor''s expression that something was important and that''s why no one should listen to the conversation between the two of them, so he took the doctor to his small study room. Alex told her to sit down and he himself sat on the other side of table.


    "You can continue now.."


    Alex both voice and behaviour were very cold. But it didn''t matter to the lady doctor. She was very calm as she was fully aware of Alex''s temperament.


    "This is the same girl I treated two years ago." This was the first question she asked after sat on the seat.


    "What was her name? Oh yes.... ''Avery''. Am I right?"


    "Yes, you are right."


    "She was sixteen at the time, so she must be eighteen now."


    "Hmm.."


    "But still She looks very young for eighteen years. Like she is still I minor."


    "I know. You don''t have to tell."


    "That time she was....."


    "I don''t want to be reminded of that awful memory. She doesn''t remember anything about that incident because her memory about that incident has been washed away but in front of my eyes that incident still rolls like a movie and only I know what I have lost."


    "So she is now...."


    "She is now my wife. I married her the day after her birthday. And now I hope you have all the answers to your question and she is my life, my heart, my soul, she is my everything now."


    "So you have to take care of your everything."


    "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 249 - CH-249

    "Feeling dizzy and weak during pregnancy is normal. But it is not normal to have a very low heart rate or highly fluctuations. And that''s what happens in Avery''s case and at the same time, her blood pressure is low.


    I am saying once again Low blood pressure is also normal but not in her case. If she is dizzy, it could also be due to low blood pressure. I am telling you this because her heart rate is very low which may create problems in future. You have to take care of all these things. Make sure she sleeps on her left side, which improves blood circulation. Another thing is if she is sitting or on the bed, do not let her stand up straight directly as this may cause her to suddenly feel dizzy.


    Sudden dizziness can also cause her to lose her balance which can cause her to fall down hard which can injure her badly.


    Pay special attention to these things and keep her happy. Don''t let her take too much stress as her body is still not completely strong. She is still like a sixteen-year-old girl. I hope you will take care of her."


    She paused for a moment and continued again.


    "I''m saying all this because I know you are not a normal person. Think about her before making any decision.


    Being a doctor, cases like Avery always come to me, but I still can''t forget Avery''s condition." With that, she got up from her seat and handed the prescription to Alex before leaving.


    Alex picked up the paper and scanned it with his blue eyes. He folded the paper and got up from his chair. After closing the door of the study, he came back to the bedroom.


    Seeing that his wife was now sitting on the bed, his face lit up and he took long steps to reach her.


    Sarah was already sitting on one side of her, so Alex sat on the other side. And wrapped her arms around her waist.


    "How do you feeling now?" He leaned his head down until his lips brushed against her forehead.


    Avery felt awkward seeing Alex''s intimacy in front of her mother. Not only that, but her brother was also present. Even though she felt awkward, she was a little used to all of this now because Alex never thought about where they are to show his affection and who their surroundings were until Avery was safe.


    "I''m fine now." She answered in a soft voice.


    "That''s good." He rubbed her shoulder and kissed her on the forehead. Then he looked at Mrs. Miller and said, "It''s already late. Let''s have lunch first and then I''ll drop you off."


    Hearing this Sarah answered right away, "You don''t have to bother. I am well aware of this city and I know my cousin''s home address very well. We can go there easily." Although Sarah had not been to the city many times or not visited her cousin''s house many times, she was aware of everything.


    "I''m not bothering myself. I''m just doing my duty. I am married to your daughter so I must protect her and her safety is my first priority. And being my wife''s mother, you are like my mother. And don''t worry, no one will know that I dropped you."


    It was the sole reason why Sarah didn''t want Alex to drop them off. Because if someone had seen and recognized him, the problem would have been created and some misunderstanding would have been developed.


    Alex very well knew her fears and that''s why he reassured her in advance.


    ________


    Suddenly the car stopped in a deserted place and Avery''s courier eyes moved throughout the area. There was already a car in the area and that was a cab. She turned her head, and before she could ask Alex anything, Alex opened the driver''s seat door and he got out of the car. Avery felt his behaviour stranger.


    One of the bodyguards standing there opened the back door of the car at Alex''s signal and Mrs. Miller got out of the car with her son.


    Mrs. Miller also wondered about the surroundings.


    Avery was still sitting in the car and was confused when Alex opened the door of her side and gently grabbing her arm pulled her out of the car. Before she could say anything, he closed the car door with freehand. Blocked Avery from everyone''s eyes, he pinned her to the car door, without giving her any room for protest very quickly captured her lips in his.


    He quickly placed one hand on the back of her head and other rolled around her waist. Her sudden and unexpected action widened her eyeballs and made her body tremble. At that moment, the only thought that came to her mind was about her mother, which was immediately shut down in the small corner of her head by Alex''s deep kiss.


    The people present there could only see Alex''s back but they knew what he was doing. They didn''t even dare look at Alex''s back and they all lowered their heads. But there was a pair of big eyes that were still curiously looking at Alex and those were Liam''s eyes. The question in his little head was why Alex was hiding his sister. And he asked his mother who was looking to the other direction, "Little Liam want to know why Alex covered Avery."


    His voice was more than enough to reach the bodyguards'' ears and their straight lips curved into a smile.


    After tasting Avery''s sweet mouth, Alex broke the kiss but Avery was still trembling like she was standing in the ice room. He removed his hand from her head and brought it closer to her face. After wiping her wet lips with his rough thumb, he cupped her face with the same hand and placed his forehead on her forehead.


    After staying in the same position for two long minutes, he pulled himself away from her. After removing his warm hand from her cheek, he placed the same hand on the nape of her neck and pulled her towards him and buried her head in his chest.


    He twisted his body tightening his grip on her waist causing his back to lean against the car. He placed his chin on her head and hugged her close to his heart. Holding her thin waist with one hand he started stroking his other hand on her small back.


    After some time when he felt that her breathing process had returned to normal and her body had stopped trembling, he let go of his grip on her delicate and small body and grabbed her shoulders and pulled her away from his mighty body. Even though Avery''s body had stopped trembling, her heartbeat was at its highest point.


    "Are you ready to go?" He gently squeezed her shoulders and she replied, nodding her head up and down. Her response was positive. Alex took a deep breath looking up at the sky and pressed his lips to her forehead. He kissed her on the forehead and then cupped her face. He tilted her face upwards, "You will take care of yourself." He whispered in his muscular voice and looked at Mrs. Miller.


    "I hope you will take care of Avery."


    "I will, Mr. Hill. And you don''t have to tell me that because Avery is not only your wife but also my daughter." She answered Alex in a sarcastic tone. She was grateful that Alex was very protective towards her daughter but she was irritated to see his over-protective nature. After all, Avery was her daughter and she knew very well how to take care of her children. And how can he tell a mother to take care of her own daughter?


    "But still...."


    "Alex," Before Alex could say anything more to Mrs. Miller, Avery put her hand on his chest and fisted his shirt.


    "She is a mature woman and my mother." This one sentence was enough to hit the main point in Alex''s head.


    Avery had not seen her mother''s facial expression but she had noticed from her mother''s tone that her mother was not happy with Alex''s comment.


    "Okay." He said and took her to the cab standing there. He motioned for his man to put the luggage in the cab.


    "He is my man Sebastian, not the cab driver. But he will take you to your cousin''s house as a cab driver. He will be there anytime if you need any help. You just have to call him. And I have already saved his number on Avery''s mobile." He said to Mrs. Miller and asked her to get in the car.

 Chapter 250 - CH-250

    After putting Avery in the cab, Alex leaned down with one hand on the open door and the elbow of another hand on the car.


    "Hey, darling." He said to her in a very tender and subtle voice but it was worth listening to Avery. She became a little emotional. She did not dare to look at him and was looking straight ahead.


    Seeing that his wife was not looking at him, Alex removed his hand from the car and grabbed her chin and turned her face towards his, "Why are you ignoring me?" He asked first and then looked into her eyes. Seeing the unshared tears in her eyes, he regrets what he said to her. He realized that she was not ignoring him but was stealing her gaze from him.


    "Miss me," He said rubbing one of her cheeks and planted a sweet kiss on the other cheek. Without saying much and without taking much time, he stood at his full height and closed the car door and signalled to his man who was on the driver''s seat in the cab to start the engine.


    He kept looking at the car until it was out of his sight.


    Same time in the cab Avery rested her head on the seat and closed her eyes. Staying away from Alex for five days was not a big deal but she was feeling more emotional due to hormonal changes in her body.


    In half houre, they reached their destination and the cab stopped with a gentle jerk. Ma''am, we arrived. Alex''s man said to Mrs. Miller and Mrs. Miller looked at her daughter whose eyes were still closed. It was clear from her calm and steady breath that she was asleep. Sarah put her hand on Avery''s shoulder and shook Avery''s shoulder to get her out of her sleep.


    Avery opened her eyes, which were red from half-sleep. She looked around. The cab was standing next to a very large iron gate. Mrs. Miller asked to take cab through the iron gate and soon a large and divine mansion came into view. The mansion was adorned with colourful lighting.


    The cab stopped in front of the entrance of the mansion and Sebastian got out of the car and firstly, opened the door for Mrs. Miller.


    Avery was about to open the door of her side but Sebastian was fast enough to open it before her and extended his hand in front of her. Avery at first hesitated to put her hand in his palm but then she put her hand in his and came out of the car.


    When the three of them got out of the cab, they were greeted first by Sarah''s cousin.


    Sarah''s cousin looked very happy today. She was wearing a net saree and she was giving orders to all the servants for something. When she saw Sarah, she came forward and pulled Sarah into her arms and kissed Liam on the cheek. Today she greeted Sara from the heart like she was completely changed or very happy so she didn''t have the thought of mocking Sara.


    She also gave Avery a side hug and asked a maid to toom them up to their room. As they entered the mansion, all eyes halted on them. And all those who had never knew Sarah started to wonder ''who is she?''


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Avery and soon the big hall started whispering about her beauty.


    Especially young men became fascinated by her beauty at first sight and started looking at her in such a way like ''she is a piece of fresh meat and they are all ready to attack her at any moment.''


    And the girls in the hall began to feel jealous of her from that moment. Those persons who knew Sarah immediately came forward and greeted her.


    Behind Sarah and Avery was Sebastian, who had luggage in both hands walking unemotionally behind them. After arriving in the room, Avery first called to Alex. Alex told her that ''he is currently at the airport and will be leaving in ten minutes.'' He had a very important meeting which he had already postponed many times but he could not delay that meeting anymore.


    Hearing about his departure she felt pain in her heart but she masked her feeling and said goodbye to him happily.


    ________


    Avery was sitting in the garden wearing high neck, long sleeves top paired with denim jeans. On her lap was her little brother who was licking the ice cream with a lot of concentration. Avery had one hand wrapped around Liam''s chubby stomach and the other hand was mobile. She was chatting with Raina and Emily.


    Some time ago, Sara was also with them but one of Sara''s aunts took her from there. Avery thought Sarah''s aunts were very friendly. Even though her aunt was an old lady, her thoughts seemed modern to Avery.


    There was a group of girls was sitting a short distance from Avery. The girls'' faces were caked with high make-up and all of them were wearing shorts and revealing clothes. They were all giggling and chatting and it was clear from their appearance that they were ready to go somewhere. From time to time they all were looking at the door of the mansion, which made it clear that they were waiting for someone.


    Avery''s gaze from that girl''s group broke when she heard the ting of her mobile. She looked at her mobile screen where David''s message popped up and she started chatting with them. Liam had finished his ice cream and was now eating a Sandwich. This sandwich was brought for him by Sarah because he was very hungry. And Avery had refused her mother because she didn''t want to eat anything.


    While Avery was busy replying to David''s message, someone tapped her on the shoulder. There was a girl when she lifted her head and looked at up. The girl was two to three years older than Avery and she was wearing a black colour bodycon dress which was reaching up to her mid-thighs.


    "Hi, I''m Rina." The girl''s lips curved into a bright smile. "If I''m not wrong, you are Sara Aunty''s daughter Avery and this is your brother Liam." She asked little excitedly.


    "Yes, But how you know."


    "It''s very simple. I just guessed." She said and she made herself comfortable on the empty chair in front of Avery.


    Rina was a bubbly character and she loved to make new friends. She started chatting nonstop with Avery.


    Rina was the bride''s younger sister and Avery found her nature friendly and cheerful. From Rina, Avery found out that the group of girls who were a short distance away from her was waiting for the bride to arrive because they had all organized a bachelor party. Rina also invited Avery to the party but Avery refused to say she was not feeling well. In such a delicate condition, Avery could not take any risk and she did not know any of the girls. She had met Sara''s cousin before but had never met her daughters.


    While the two were busy chatting, someone called Rina and they both looked in the direction of the voice.


    "My sister is there." A bright smile formed on Rina''s lips, "And the bride of this wedding." The glow in her eyes and the smile on her painted lips made it clear that Rina loves her sister very much.


    She finally got up from her seat to leave, "I''ll catch you later." She said before leaving.


    After she left, Avery looked at the bride for a deep minute. She was wearing a dark red gown. That gown had a slit reaching up to her thigh with a deep neck that was showing a very little amount of her cleavage. Avery could tell from her aura that she was a strong woman.


    The train of her thoughts broke when she heard the sound of someone clearing his throat. She turned her eyes and this time the young man was standing in front of her. Avery was sitting on the chair and the young man was standing at their full height so that his height was dominating the small figure of Avery.


    "Hi!" He said simply and sat down on an empty chair.


    "Hello!" She greeted him back. Avery didn''t know that man who had sharp facial features with pinch black eyes. But she could tell at a glance that the young man was Indian. She avoided ignoring him because she didn''t feel bad vibes from him and even then there was no one to communicate with her after Rina left because her little radio was sleeping peacefully on her lap.

 Chapter 251 - CH-251

    His dark eyes were exactly matching the dark black colour of his hair.


    "I am Ranveer, I am your mother''s cousin brother''s son. In other words, your mother is my aunt." Avery didn''t know anyone there so he decided to give her a deep introduction.


    That young man and Sarah have already met in the hall and from there he found out that Sarah''s daughter was sitting in the garden. He has already heard a lot about Sarah from his father who was Sarah''s cousin. He already had respect in his eyes for Sarah which was, even more, increased after he met her today. And that fact made him want to meet Avery.


    When he set his foot in the garden he saw a beautiful figure sitting in the moonlight on one side of the garden. Her long and silky hair was set in place with a hair belt that shining even brighter in the moonlight. Her image was becoming clearer in his eyes as he was going closer to her. Her small pale face, Her big eyes with long eyelashes, Her rose petal-like pink were forcing him to keep his eyes on her.


    He immediately wanted to talk to her after finding her but seeing Rina sitting with her he stopped his steps. But again seeing Rina leaving a smile formed on his lips and he immediately started moving his legs towards Avery.


    Ranveer had just started a conversation with Avery when Sarah came there which made him feel a little awkward and after greeting Sarah he left immediately:


    "Did you meet grandpa?" Avery threw the question directly at her mother who was sitting in front of her. Because of her mother, her father was more important than the wedding function.


    "No. He has gone somewhere." She answered in simple words and looked at the sky. Avery also followed her mother''s action without asking much and she too started looking at the sky full of stars.


    Suddenly, Avery''s mobile rings, disturbing their peace. She looks at the screen and a sweet smile appears on her lips. She handed Liam to her mother, who was sleeping on her lap and walked away a bit for talking to Alex.


    She received the call and held the mobile close to her ear.


    "Hello," She said in her sweet voice.


    "Did you have your dinner?" This was his first question because he was too concerned about her health.


    "No, But a while ago I ate snacks." It was a pure lie. She said hesitantly with biting her lower lip.


    "Really!" He asked, getting up from his chair.


    "Yes." She again mumbled biting her lip.


    "Stop biting your lips and don''t dare to lie to me again." His tone was not pleasant, "And tell me the real reason." He said to her with heavy breathing.


    It was only some hours and already Avery started to ignore her health. He did not like that.


    She did not know how to answer his question and spread the silence between them.


    "Avery," He roared and immediately words started coming out of her mouth.


    "After arriving here I started to feel nauseous. I thought it would stop after a while. But that didn''t happen and that''s why I didn''t want to eat anything." She replied timidly.


    "Okay," He said pinching the bridge of his sharp nose. "Did you take your drugs?"


    "Yes."


    "How do you feel right now."


    "Much better than before."


    "Hmm... And when you feel well, you will eat your food."


    They both paused again and then Avery asked, "Where are you?"


    "I''m in the office."


    "But why. I mean, it''s not working hours and it''s already too late."


    "I know. But there is an important meeting tomorrow and some other staff is also with me."


    "When will you go home?"


    "I don''t think I''m going home tonight. And anyway you are there so what does it mean for me to go home."


    "Don''t say as you come home every day just because of me."


    "You may not believe it but it is true. Before we got married, I rarely set my foot at home, and that was only when I had important work to do. Before our marriage, the building was just a luxury mansion for me, but it has been home since you came."


    Alex''s words made her cheeks red and she covered her face with her free hand like Alex was standing in front of her. They chat for another ten minutes and finally, Alex cut the call after saying, ''I love you.''


    When she got back to her mother, Sara picked up the sleeping Liam in her arms and the two decided to go back to the mansion. Outside, however, the cold had increased more than before.


    _________


    Sarah laid Liam down on the bed and made a pillow wall on either side of her, then covered her body with a quilt. After running her hand through his hair, Sarah planted a kiss on his forehead and got up from the bed.


    They both came out of the room and Sarah closed the door from outside. She didn''t want to leave Liam alone, but she couldn''t leave Avery alone in this environment. Although Avery was a mature girl and the wife of a billionaire who could flip the whole world ups and down for her, she was too young for Sarah. And it was very important to take care of Avery''s food in such a situation and that was when Avery didn''t know anything about it.


    Liam was currently in a very deep sleep, making it impossible for him to get up for the next three to four hours. And Sarah knew that they would both be back in an hour.


    ________


    Avery had a spoon in her hand and she was playing with her food. She didn''t like the taste of any of those royal dishes but she needed to eat because she desperately needed to fill her empty stomach. Not for herself but for her little soul in her womb.


    Dinners were arranged for all the guests in a very large hall in the mansion.


    Avery was sitting at a dining table with her mother and there were other ladies at the table with her who were Sarah''s cousins ??and aunts.


    When Sarah saw Avery playing with food instead of eating, she asked her. "You didn''t like this meal." Hearing this, Avery shook her head, "No it''s not like that..." What Avery would tell her mother was that she was missing her husband''s handmade food. "Just...I''m not hungry..." And yet she didn''t want her mother to worry.


    While Avery and Sarah were talking, someone called Sarah''s name, "Sarah."


    Sarah''s eyes widened when she heard a Familiar husky voice. And tiny golden hairs on her body stood in their place. Her body began to tremble. Her legs began to feel like jelly to her, yet she stood in her place And she turned.


    A man was standing in front of her whom she had never thought of seeing again.


    Today her father was standing in front of her after a full twenty years. And a lot has changed in these twenty years. Her father''s hair had turned whiter than before. The number of wrinkles on his face was higher than before. But his eyes were still as hard as before. No matter what, it was still Vijay Pratap Singh.


    It wasn''t that Sara didn''t try to visit her father after her marriage, but every time she went to visit her father, she was told by her father''s servant that her father doesn''t want to see her and never came to his door again. The same thing happened to her at the time of her mother''s death. And after Henry''s death, she gave up trying to meet her father because she was completely broken.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she thought about how her father would react. She never thought in her dreams that she would react in this way. She grabbed the edge of the table to support her body.


    All the present pairs of eyes were looking at the two of them and they all were confused to see that neither of them was saying anything.


    When Avery realized that her mother needed support, she immediately wrapped both her arms around Sarah''s shoulders.


    Sarah wiped her eyes and looked at her father. The situation with Vijay Pratap Singh was very similar to her.

 Chapter 252 - CH-252

    He was guilty of everything he had done to his daughter and he felt ashamed of himself after seeing her in this broken state today. He made his way to Sarah and before he could reach her, black dots began to form in front of Sarah''s eyes and she collapsed on the ground in a daze. Seeing this all gasped. But before Sarah''s body could kiss the ground, Vijay Pratap Singh gripped his daughter in his arms and lifted her body in his arms.


    Seeing this, Avery''s eyes became so wide that they would come out of their places anytime. She did not think that this old man could be so strong even at this age that he could lift her mother so easily. And she came out from her thought-full state when these words fell on her ears, "Don''t look at me like that Young Lady and lead me the way."


    _________


    Avery was standing a little away from the bed. Near her leg stood her little brother who was staring at his mother who was lying on the bed, with his big eyes and rubbing his eyes with his little fist to get out of remaining sleep. He then lifted his head and looked at his sister who was also looking at their mother.


    Sarah''s lifeless body was on the bed and the female doctor was checking her. In addition to Sarah''s father, Sarah''s cousin sister and cousin brother was in the room.


    "It''s a mixture of more than one feeling that she couldn''t stand and felt dizzy. There are many times when we feel joy, sorrow and anger at the same time. And at that point, your brain can''t handle all that feeling at the same time and the person suddenly faints. There is no need to worry. She will get better by morning and I have prescribed some medicine." She said as she placed the medicine paper in Sarah''s father''s hands and left with Sarah''s cousin brother.


    Sarah''s cousin sister Mahima also left the room after the female doctor left. And Sarah''s father sent one of his men to buy Sarah''s medicine.


    Vijay Pratap Singh sat on the bed and took Sara''s hand in his. He looked at Sarah very lovingly and started rubbing her cheek with his free hand. His face was not showing any emotion but his heart was guilty.


    "Your mother was my princess." He lifted his eyes and looked at Avery. He had never seen his grandchildren before but he knew about them. Avery didn''t know what to say to Vijay Pratap Singh but one thing was clear that she was very angry with him. She wanted to shout at him but she didn''t want to insult her father behind her mother so she kept quiet there.


    After seeing Sara for a few more moments, Vijay Singh left and Liam jumped on the bed as soon as he left.


    He placed his small and chubby hand on Sarah''s cheek. He realized that something had happened to Sarah, but he did not know exactly what had happened. What the female doctor said was beyond the understanding power of his little brain. He looked at his sister hopefully that she would explain to him in his language.


    Avery approached him and leaned over his height, "Our mother is a little sick. She felt dizzy", She explained and Liam asked her, " Little Liam what to know when will his mother get up." His big eyes were on the verge of crying.


    "Hey, little one", Avery cupped his face in hers, "Our mom has to take a rest right now and she''ll get up in the morning and give you your good morning kiss first."


    "Really."


    "Yes, little one." Hearing this, Liam''s mood lightened up and a smile spread on his pink lips.


    Avery pulled the quilt over Sarah''s body and kissed her on the head, "Good night mom." She lifted Liam off that bed and led them both to another bed in the room. She laid Liam down on the bed and she looked at him and started running her fingers through his hair. Soon Liam fell asleep but the sleep was not even close to Avery''s. She was missing her husband''s warm arms.


    She was thinking of Alex and suddenly her mobile started ringing m. Her eyes lit up when she saw Alex''s name on the screen. She quickly received his call and immediately began to describe to him what happened today.


    ________


    Today was an engagement ceremony and she was getting Liam ready for it. In fact, there was plenty of time for the engagement ceremony to begin, but Liam was adamant that he should get ready right now. He was having fun here now because he made three friends here now.


    On the other, Sarah was much better now and her father had come in the morning to visit her. Her mental state was still the same as the night before, and she didn''t know how to start a conversation. But she didn''t have to do anything because the first thing her father did after entering the room was to sit on his knees and apologize to Sarah.


    He had his whole heart open in front of Sarah today. The man in whose eyes Sarah had never even seen Sad emotion was crying in front of her today, seeing that Sarah''s heart broke into millions of pieces. She could no longer bear it, and she hugged her father. Even today his embrace was warm for her and she felt safe in it like before.


    Avery stood at the door and watched all this. Her heart, too, squeezed at the sight in front of her eyes. And she felt great for her mother too. She thought her mother got her father.


    Liam was playing outside the room at the time so he had no idea about these things. Avery was standing at the doorway just to keep an eye on him. She didn''t want anything happen to him.

 Chapter 253 - CH-253

    Avery was fully prepared in front of the mirror but her legs would not allow her to walk through the room. Holding Liam in her arms, Sarah was standing in the middle of the room. She could tell her daughter was feeling uncomfortable. She put Liam on the bed and came over to Avery.


    "What happened, dear?"


    " Mom, I don''t want to come."


    "But why!"


    "Look....", she pointed to her lower belly, "My stomach looks bigger than before." She looked at herself in the mirror. She was wearing a dark blue heavy net lehenga paired with a matching necklace in which she was looking very gorgeous. That was truly beyond words.


    She had curled her hair slightly which was waving on her back. And they were further enhancing her beauty.


    "This is natural dear," Sarah said to her


    " Yes, but what if someone sees this."


    "When your beautiful face is on display, who will see this baby bump of yours." Her mother teased her.


    "Mom I am not in the mood so please don''t tease me." She said pouting her lips.


    "Ave my child, No one will be able to see your stomach because it will be covered with this long scarf." Sarah pointing to her stomach and took the scarf in her hand.


    "This is a net scarf mom."


    "But this is thinking, so no one will be able but still if you feel uncomfortable, you can put a lehenga on the top of your navel so that your lower belly will be covered completely.


    " Yes I can do this," Avery whispered and she pulled her lehenga up.


    _______


    The Engagement Ceremony was organized of the big hall in the mansion but still the entire mansion was beautifully decorated.


    When Avery set her foot in the hall with her mother and little brother, she caught everyone''s eye and her eyes caught by the lovely decoration.


    Seeing all that, Avery could say that her aunt is very rich. Her aunt''s mansion was a little bigger than Alex''s mansion but much smaller than Hill''s main mansion and also Avery knew in a very good way that her husband could buy a bigger than this in a moment.


    There was no problem until she was busy watching her surroundings till now but when her gaze fell on the men present there who were looking at her and she saw lust their eyes she started to feel uncomfortable. She was trying to hide behind her mother when someone put big hand on her shoulder and immediately she felt like she was safe under that touch.


    She lifted her head and her innocent eyes saw. There stood Vijay Pratap Singh in his entire black attire. For a few moments, Avery moved her eyes over Vijay Pratap Singh''s entire body and the only thought that came to her mind was, ''even at this age, this man looks so handsome, how much more beautiful he must have looked in his youth.'' And she immediately shook her head. ''This is a wrong Avery.'' She told herself and stood there.


    Soon the engagement ceremony started.


    While watching Natasha''s engagement ceremony, Avery remembered her and Alex''s first meeting and unknowingly put a smile on her face and automatically put her hand on her stomach.


    After the Ceremony, it was time to hit the dance floor. After the first dance of the bride and groom, the couples started joining the dance floor.


    Everything that was happening in that hall reminded Avery of her and Alex''s moments. She was standing near her mother and watching the dance moves of others when suddenly a large hand appeared in front of her. She looked at the owner of that hand. There was a smile on his face and words came out of his mouth, "Can this young lady dance with me and make this day lucky for me?"


    His voice was so calm and magical that for a moment Avery''s brain reprocessed his words again. But no matter how was his voice still, she didn''t want to dance with him, if Alex had been in that young man''s place, she would have been ready within a second.


    Avery was thinking about how to deny him but suddenly her breathing halted when he grabbed her delicate wrist in his hand without her concern. She was lucky that Vijay Pratap Singh grabbed her wrist before he would take her to the dance floor, "Sorry Young Man but this beautiful girl is already taken."


    "And who are you to say this?" That young guy''s face frowned.


    "Watch your tongue, Young Man. I am her grandfather." Vijay Singh freed Avery''s wrist from the young man''s hand and grabbed her hand in the light grip, "Come, dear." He led her to the dance floor.


    Shortly after, the pair of grandfather and granddaughter became the centre of attraction on the dance floor. Even though they were not an ideal couple and even though their age was very wide and even though they did not love birds, the soft dance moves of the two of them attracted everyone.


    Sarah was sitting in a chair with Liam. Her eyes would not let go of Avery even for a moment because it was not appropriate for Avery to dance in such a situation. But the moves of both of them were very light and they were dancing very slowly so there was no need to worry too much.


    Vinay thought his granddaughter was very smart just like her mother. ''But is there anyone in his granddaughter''s life like his daughter?'' He thought. But he knew he had no right to decide or think about Avery''s life. Still, this one thought trembled his body.


    _________


    Avery was talking to Alex. He was still in his office. Even though Avery was exhausted, she didn''t cut the call without giving Alex details of today''s events. Alex also listened carefully to every word and from what Avery told him, he concluded that Vijay Pratap Singh was not an ordinary person.

 Chapter 254 - CH-254

    Today was a Henna ceremony and all the ladies and girls were dressed in green. Today''s decoration was also made in dark and light shades of green which was very attractive.


    All the ladies and girls in the green dress looked beautiful but still all eyes were fixed on the same person. She was also wearing a green lehenga, but she looked very different as if God had made her with his own hands.


    Avery standing with her brother. She felt someone''s burning gaze on her and she looked in that direction. Bridal Natasha was sitting there and she had both her hands outstretched on which Henna artist was drawing designs. Natasha was looking at Avery with narrowed eyes and her sister Rina was saying something in her ear. Avery felt the behaviour of the two of them a little weird and she looked in the other direction. She was about to leave from there when Rina approached her and forcibly took her to Natasha. Avery had Liam''s companion with her.


    Rina took Avery there and seated her on a couch and asked an artist to apply Henna on Avery''s hands as her hand was still empty. Avery found Rina''s behaviour cheerful and she lost her weird feeling about Rina but what about Natasha. Natasha was still staring at her. And it was very annoying.


    "Hi!" Avery greets Natasha. After coming to Natasha''s wedding, Avery didn''t think it was right not to talk to Natasha.


    "Hmm...." But in return, she got so short response from Natasha and that too arrogantly. So she flushed out her previous thoughts and thought it would be better not to talk to Natasha anymore.


    Soon her hands were filled with green Henna beautiful design which made her look satisfied.


    "Wow... It''s so beautiful." Her brother, who was sitting next to her, said to her. His eyes sparkled when he saw the beautiful Henna design. He lifted his big eyes and looked at her, "Ave, Why didn''t you apply it before? I saw it before on your hands."


    "Because I never got a chance." Avery got off the couch and Liam also jumped on the floor behind her. They both went to their mother and Avery showed both her hands, "Mom look."


    Unaware that someone was glaring at her, Avery got busy herself talking to her mother and to the ladies who were with her mother.


    ________


    After some time in Natasha''s room....


    She was fuming in anger. Her eyes were bloody. The expression on her face was like she was ready to attack someone in an instant.


    "Mom, Why did you call her." Natasha nearly yelled.


    "What do you mean?" Her mother Mahima asked.


    "Can''t you see? Her daughter is gaining everyone''s attention in such a way like it is her marriage.... Not mine. And Rina. She also never tired of praising that bloody Avery. I don''t understand what everyone sees in her. And men were looking at her like she''s the only girl on earth and all the others are dirty creatures."


    "Stop your nonsense. And I''m not the one who invited her. It was your father who asked me to invite her."


    "Then I''m going to dad to talk about this." She turned on her place and before she could take a step, her mother grabbed her arm.


    "Stop this childish behaviour of yours. Your dad has a reason to invite them to this wedding. And do you think I like her very much? And the answer is no. If it was in my hands, I would have thrown them both out instead of giving them a room in this mansion. Not in this mansion they not even worth to standing at the door of this mansion." Natasha''s mother''s words contained as much venom fir, Sarah and Avery as if she had a very old enmity with them.


    Mahima turned to her daughter and put her hand under her chin. "Let''s not think of useless things and don''t take tension. Unnecessary stress can reduce the glow on your face. So leave it to me. I''m going to talk to your father about this."


    "Ok, Mom. You are the best mother in the world." Natasha happily jumped on her mother and hugged her.


    _______


    On the other side.....


    Ever since Raina saw the man in the mall, she has been in tension. She also tried to get herself out of that thought by engaging in other work but still, the result was the same.


    She was in Max''s penthouse and was currently sitting on the edge of a temperature control swimming pool. Her body was there but her mind was still in the mall.


    Max was watching her from the penthouse. He was in his formal clothes because he had gone to the hospital due to an emergency. And he was back a while ago but he had been standing there ever since he came back. Even though Raina''s back was facing him, he could tell from her stiff posture that some bad thought was eating her brain cells.


    Leaving the file in his hand on a nearby table, he went into the kitchen and soon returned with two coffee mugs. He walked over to Raina and held a coffee mug in front of her eyes. As soon as she saw the coffee mug, a smile came on her lips and her dull eyes shined again. She quickly grabbed the coffee mug and looked at him.


    "When did you come?"


    "When you were involved in your thoughts."


    "Oh.." She shaped her lips in ''O'' shape. And took the first sip of that bitter plus sweet coffee. Max sat next to her and he hung his legs in the pool just like her. His trousers were well-fitted, so he couldn''t pull his trouser legs up, and he didn''t really care.


    She rested her head on Max''s shoulder. There was a beautiful sunset in front of their eyes which they enjoyed with coffee. "Princess, What were you thinking?"


    "Nothing."

 Chapter 255 - CH-255

    7


    "What were you thinking?"


    "Nothing."


    She took the last sip of coffee and put the coffee mug next to her. And then she closed her eyes.


    Max turned his head and looked at her, " Don''t lie to me."


    "I''m not...."


    "Shuu. I just said don''t lie to me."


    "Okay." She opened her eyes and even removed her head from his shoulders. She turned to him.


    "Okay. I was thinking but I''m not going to tell you what I was thinking." Hearing this, Max immediately grabbed her arm and pulled her towards him.


    "I''m finally asking what you were thinking?"


    "Max, please." A whimper came out of her mouth due to his tight grip. Seeing her pleading eyes, He quickly loosened his grip but did not release her arm, " I''ll tell you but please don''t ask me right now because my mind is very confused right now. I have to sort out my own thoughts first." She said lowering her gaze.


    "Ok, But don''t be too late to tell me and don''t forget that I am with you."


    "I will not."


    "Okay." He said and put his hand on her back, "Now is the time to have fun." And with that, he pushed Raina and the next moment Raina''s body was in the warm pool.


    She gasped loudly and soon her body began to sink. That pool was too big for her so her feet didn''t touch the bottom. She started wiggling her arms and legs and the thought came to her mind that, ''I''m going to die this way." But before her body could go down any further or her entire system would shut down, Max''s strong hand grabbed her waist and pulled her out of the water and into the air.


    As she came out of the water, she opened her mouth and gulped a large amount of air through her mouth. After looking at the sky for a while, she bowed her head and looked at Max, who was still holding her.


    "Are you planning to kill me?"


    "I''m sorry princess." His voice was guilty. He didn''t think Raina was going to drown so soon.


    "You scared me so much."


    " Forgive me again my little princess." He brought her body down a little and she quickly wrapped her legs around his torso and grabbed his wide and strong shoulders. She looked into his eyes and then her eyes went to her hand which was placed on his shoulder and her eyes widened. She noticed now that Max was not wearing his white shirt. She turned her head and looked back. There, Max''s shirt was torn at the edge of the pool, which was proof that he didn''t remove his shirt gently.


    Thinking that she was clinging to his half-naked body, her cheeks changed to a shade of dark red. She turned towards him. Their smirk was dancing on his lips.


    She gulps the saliva very hard. Her mind became blank. And before her brain''s software would launch a new program, Max tightened his grip on her waist with one hand and grabbed the edge of her crop top with the other and removed it from her neck in a swift move, shutting down her entire system again.


    She horrified. She started trembling like hell. She didn''t expect this from Max.


    She was already wearing denim shorts, And now her upper body was only covered with a bra which made her feel practically naked. Without thinking that if Max loses his grip on her, she will fall into the water again she started trying to get out of his arms. But for her bad luck, Max tightened his grip even more.


    He understood her feeling very well and because of that, he knew what she was thinking but still he had no regrets about his action. Because he believed in himself that he could handle her in any situation. He immediately tightened his grip, removed one hand from her waist, and placed it on the back of her head, and immediately buried her face in his crook, "Relax. Just relax and feel how nice it feels. Feel this movement."


    She didn''t stop trying even when Max said that, but when her efforts were tightening instead of releasing Max''s grip on her, she was forced to stabilize her body.


    Shyness, Embarrassment, Angry. She could not describe what she was exactly feeling. She remembered their time in the hospital and she buried her face in his crook.


    Holding her in his arms, he swiftly moved his body to a corner of the swimming pool and leaning back, he sat on a step and placed her on his lap. He started caressing her wet back. After a while, he grabbed the back of her head and pulled her head out of his crook. He bent down until his lips would brush the tip of her nose, "See how beautiful the sunset looks." Leaning down a little more, he whispered near her lips but she shook her head and refused.


    And Max asked her again, "But why?" Instead of answering his question, she buried her face in his crook again and placed her hand on his bare chest. Max smiled because of her cute action.


    "My princess is feeling shy."


    Raina heard Max''s remarks and her lips curled into a smile. Her lips were glued to his neck. In a moment a naughty thought came into her head and she decided to punish Max for his action.


    She opened her mouth and started giving Max a sloppy kiss on his neck. She followed every step she read in a romantic novel. The only difference was that in the novel it was a meal lead and here it was a female lead.


    Max groaned. He was feeling like heaven. But His heaven soon turned into hell when he felt a sharp pain and he screamed unknowingly. He immediately looked down. Raina looked at him and gave him a wide grin.


    Max narrowed his eyes and said, "You little witch...."

 Chapter 256 - CH-256

    "You little witch.... " He said making his face.


    "This is your punishment, Max."


    "My punishment. But what I did?" Max knew why Raina punished him, but he asked her to tease her.


    "For.... for...." She was trying to tell but she didn''t understand how to complete her sentence and she buried her face in his crook again but this time dipped more than before.


    "Now there is no point in hiding the face Little Rabbit." A devilish smirk formed on Max''s lips and he tightened his grip on her waist again with one hand, "Now it''s time for revenge little one." And in a moment, Max''s free hand attacked Raina''s sensitive body part. The fingertips of his long fingers gently but speedily began to tickle her belly and around her navel and underarm.


    Soon Max''s penthouse resounded with Raina''s laughter. And so far her bare body which she had hidden came before his eyes. He was looking at his beautiful fairy who was trying to stop his hand but her effort was equal to zero in front of him. Soon tears welled up in her eyes as she laughed profusely.


    "Max. Please stop." She pleaded with him but he still did not stop. Instead, he tilted her upper body completely to the backside. Which made look like, her half body was sleeping on a sheet of water.


    Her silky hair began to flutter in the water. Rays of the setting sun caused her body to glow on the surface of the water. Breathing heavily, she looked no less than a seductress. Her eyes were closed and she was moving her chest ups and downs. Max had tickled her so much that she wasn''t in her right state at all.


    She was feeling calm in that warm water and she had completely forgotten what stage she was in. This time her body was not drowning in the water as Max was already grabbing her by the waist and his other hand was supporting her back.


    After a while, she opened her eyes and when her eyes met Max''s eyes, reality hit her and she yelled at Max, "You moron."


    She quickly crossed both her hands over her chest, "Get me out of here right now." She gave him the order on which he just smiled.


    "Please, Max." This time she pleaded with him.


    "That''s my little princess." So he pulled her into his arms, "Tell me now what you were thinking." He still hadn''t forgotten.


    But she didn''t want to tell him anything, "Please..." She put her chin on his chest and looked at him. "I''ll tell you but not right now. Try to understand."


    "Okay. I will not ask you until you tell me." He reassured her and kissed her on the head. He soon pulled their bodies out of the pool and carried her in his arms inside the penthouse.


    He led her straight into the bedroom and then into the bathroom. He made her stand under the shower and held her face in his hands, "Take a shower and then come down." With that, he walked away but only he knew how much control he had over himself today and how he masked his lust in front of her. It was too much for him. Running his hands through his hair, he went to another room to take a shower.


    And here thinking about what happened today, Raina hid her face in her hand. Max had told her to come down but now she didn''t know how to face Max again.


    After taking a shower, she felt fresh and went into the closet. Although Max and she weren''t married yet, the half closet was full of her clothes and other accessories, and this work was done by Max himself.


    The night was coming soon so she decided to wear a silk nightdress. She was now fully ready to go downstairs but her shy heart would not allow her to leave the room so she sat on the bed. But the sad thing was that she was very hungry and there was nothing to eat in the room. She looked at her stomach and said in a baby voice, "Forgive me my stomach." And then the bedroom door opened and Max was standing in the doorway. Both his hands were in the front pocket of his pants. He was wearing a sweatshirt and his hair was still wet which was on his forehead.


    He was looking so sexy and hot. Raina rolled her eyes at his full image in an instant and immediately she changed the direction of her vision.


    He came forward and sat down beside her, "I told you to come down but you are talking here with your stomach. Can I ask why?"


    Without answering his question, she started biting her lip. "Princess...." He sighed deeply. And he immediately pulled her on his lap like her weight doesn''t matter for him.


    "I know what you''re thinking. I know you are feeling embarrassed but you don''t need to feel it."


    Seeing her still not speaking, he asked her his favourite question, "Ok just tell me who I am yours?"


    Upon hearing this, a quick answer came out of her mouth. "Everything."


    "Then look at me." And this time she looked at him. Her eyes were very shiny and her cheeks were pink which was proof that she was blushing.


    Seeing that she is not upset and just feeling embarrassed, Max kissed her on the cheek.


    "Princess, my little cupcake, you know that we are going to get married in the future. If I wish I could marry you right now but I don''t want to do that and. I don''t want you to get married so soon. I don''t want you to get involved in this marriage so soon. I don''t want to snatch your bachelor life so soon. I don''t like the fact that Alex tied the knot with Avery so early but I can''t judge him."

 Chapter 257 - CH-257

    He looked into her eyes, "But you also have to understand that I am a man and I also have physical needs." Hearing this, Raina looked into his eyes and fear appeared in her eyes.


    "Hey..." Max immediately cupped her face with one hand. "You have don''t to fear because I will be faithful to you until I die. I just wanted to say that...." He put his hand on his neck and started scratching, "That if I cross the limit a little, don''t let yourself feel embarrassed and never be sad." And he immediately winked at Raina.


    "You, a bad egg." Raina hit playfully on his shoulder.


    "Hey princess, don''t bad-mouthing." He said giving her a little warning.


    "Okay, I will not." She wrapped her both arms around his neck. She was convinced by what he was saying now. In fact, she also sometimes enjoyed his intimate touch in which he follows the steps after the kiss.


    "Now let''s go down." So he made her stand on the floor and soon they both came down. Max took her straight to the dining room where the dining table was already set.


    "You don''t think it''s not dinner time right now." She said raising her shaped eyebrows.


    "But you are hungry, aren''t you?" He asked and she nodded her head. "That''s why I ordered a meal from your favourite restaurant."


    "Really!" Her eyes sparkled.


    " Yes, dear..." And soon the two of them started eating.


    "Well, how did you know I was hungry?" She asked while munching her food.


    "Because you ate the very little amount of lunch." This was true.


    Her behaviour had changed a lot since that incident in the mall.


    Sometimes she would get so absorbed in her thoughts that she would not pay any attention to her surrendering. And it didn''t go unnoticed by Max.


    Furious


    Max''s cell phone rang as they finished their dinner and were about to enter the room. The call was from Noah and he called Max to the hospital immediately. Max didn''t want to go to the hospital right now. He wanted to cling to Raina and sleep. But thinking that he could not ignore the Furious tiger, he decided to go to the hospital. And he decided to take Raina along with him. Sometimes Max felt like he was being crushed between Alex and Noah.


    _______


    Two young girls were sitting in the garden, licking ice cream like a five-year-old child. And on the other side, a very beautiful human was trying to handle a furious tiger in the hospital''s VIP room. And seeing that furious tiger was not ready to listen, he sat down on the nearby couch near and closed his eyes.


    As soon as he closed his eyes, the tiger growled, "Max, I have asked you something and I want an answer."


    " But I''ve already told you Noah that I don''t know."


    "Don''t lie to me. You are the owner of this hospital and I know you very well. Even the needle in this hospital cannot move without your permission, so you don''t know where the chip is. And who took that this."


    "Noah, I have already told you and I am telling you again that I do not know." And this was a lie. Max was lying. He had warned Raina a few hours earlier about lying and now he was lying too.


    Seeing that Max is not ready to accept. Noah ran his hands through his hair and, "Okay, I get straight to the point. I know where the chip is, I just want confirmation from you." Hearing this, Max''s eyes widened.


    "That chip was taken by Alex. Am I right?" Now Max knew he couldn''t lie anymore and he finally said yes.


    Upon hearing this, Noah did not understand how to react. He shouted so loudly that the whole room shook, "How can he do this?" Noah pulled his hair like a crazy person.


    Max did not expect this all. And seeing that Noah was getting out of control, Max immediately called the nurse and soon after Noah was given an injection. Which caused his screams to subside slowly and he finally went into a deep slumber.


    Seeing Noah''s situation, Max just cursed Alex at that time. He quickly called Alex and gave him the full details. After hearing all this, Alex also felt guilty but he immediately turned his guilt side. Because he didn''t want to lose his focus.


    ________


    After returning to the room, Emily was a little surprised to see Noah in a deep sleep, but soon she also felt better that Noah was finally sleeping peacefully. Because for the last two days, he was constantly typing something on his laptop. She had also asked him to take a rest several times but Noah had not listened to her.


    And she even thanked Max for that. Max felt very guilty at the time about how much worse Emily would feel if she found out the truth. With this thought, he quickly came out of the room because he could not handle it more.


    Emily didn''t notice but Raina felt something strange and immediately after saying goodbye to Emily she followed Max.


    Shortly after, Max entered the parking lot and kicked his car hard. And immediately punched. And before he could hit the second punch on the car again, Raina hugged him from behind. "Calm down....Calm down...." She tried to calm Max''s anger with her sweet voice.


    Max closed his eyes as he feels the touch of her body. They both stayed together for a while and then Max pulled her from his back. He immediately wrapped his arms around her waist and pinned her to the car then buried her face in her crook.


    Raina''s alluring scent calmed him down quickly and they both left.


    Neither of the two spoke until they reached the penthouse. Raina wanted to talk to him but seeing the expression on his face she cancelled her thought.


    _______


    Alex was still in his office and on his laptop screen was information collected by Noah.

 Chapter 258 - CH-258

    He felt sorry for what he had done to Noah, but if he had not done this, Noah would not have stayed away from that matter. And Noah''s recent stunt proved that he could go to any level regardless of his life and that''s what Alex wanted to stop. Alex cared more about Noah''s life compared to his own. Because if something had happened to Noah, he would have answered Avery in the future. He could not face Avery.


    Thinking of Avery, a smile came on his lips and his tension vanished in the air. He immediately grabbed his mobile and called his little one but his little one did not receive his call which caused his face to fall down. But again, thinking of his upcoming plan, his lips curved into a mischievous smirk and he put his mobile on the table again.


    _______


    Avery was standing near a flower-decorated pole in a yellow lehenga. Her slender neck in an off-shoulder blouse was adorned with a beautiful necklace. Avery was talking to a lady who was looking at her necklace again and again which made her feel very uncomfortable.


    Today was a Turmeric ceremony and all the preparations were done. Now everyone was just waiting for the bride. Soon Liam came running to her and jumped on his place, "Ave, Liam is hungry. He wanted to fill his stomach and for that, he had even gone to the food stall but his hand did not reach near the food. An uncle also wanted to help Liam, but Liam said no. Because Liam''s mother had told Liam not to talk or take help from strangers."


    Lady, who was standing next to Avery, started laughing out loud after she heard Liam''s chubby speech. Seeing her, Liam asked again, "Why this big aunty is laughing."


    And here Avery became speechless and she immediately asked a question to divert Liam''s mind, ''Where is the mother?" In addition to diverting Liam, Avery also needed to know where her mother was because Liam came to her alone.


    Liam pointed in one direction with his small and chubby hand. There Sarah was talking to her father, "Why didn''t you stay close to mother? And why didn''t you ask her?"


    "Liam had been with his mother till now but as soon as he saw the food, his stomach became very needy and his mouth watered. He didn''t want to disturb his mother so he went there alone and then came here."


    Hearing this, she grabbed Liam''s hand, "Let''s go." Avery was thankful that Liam came on time and saved her from this boring aunt. Who had been eating her brain for a long time?


    She was about to leave with Liam when Ranvir arrived, "If this little buddy doesn''t mind, I can give him company. You can continue with an aunt."


    "Yes, Ranveer you can go with this little one. Also, I have a lot more to say to Avery." Hearing this, Avery cursed Ranveer under her breath. But again her little brother pulled her out of the situation, "No Liam just wants his sister." He declared.


    "Ok, I will come with you." Avery smiled and then turned to that aunt, " I''m sorry I have to go."


    "Ok, no problem. We will continue later." That is what Mrs. Mehra said.


    Avery was about to leave when Ranveer stopped her again, "If you don''t mind, can I come with you? Because I was also going there." Avery doesn''t understand why Ranveer asked her this. If he wanted to go, he could go anywhere on his own. But she said yes without much thought because she just wanted to get out of there quickly.


    Avery was filling the plate for Liam and her heart rate was at its highest point. She had been feeling uncomfortable since this morning. Like something was going to happen. But that feeling didn''t scare her. She was in her thoughts when suddenly the speed of her heart rate increased a lot more than before and she put her hand on her heart. She wondered why her heart was beating so fast. And out of blue little Liam ran away from there. She turned and walked after him. Ranveer also came right after her.


    "Liam wait." And Liam stopped on his track. "Liam is in a bad manner." She said. She was so busy talking to Liam that she didn''t even notice who was standing in front of Liam. She didn''t even know when Ranveer put his hand on her shoulder. "Relax." He said to her but her attention was on her brother.


    When Ranveer did not quickly remove his hand from her shoulder, the man who was standing in front of Liam growled very deeply. Because of that growth, Avery''s attention went to the man and she lifted her eyes. She rolled her eyes at the man standing in front of her and her breathing stopped. Her body began to tremble and the plate in her hand fell to the floor with a loud noise which drew the attention of many people present there.


    There were only two pieces of pastry on the plate in her hand and nothing oily food and no one was standing near her so no one''s dress was stained but the edge of her lehenga was stained with the cream of the pastry.


    She stood like a statue in her place and just stared into the eye of the person in front of her. And she just had a thought in her head about how this was possible. Her husband was standing in front of her. For a moment she thought she was dreaming but Ethan was with Alex which made her realize that she was not daydreaming.


    Ranveer''s hand was still on her shoulder which made Alex''s eyes still furious. Avery immediately shook Ranveer''s hand when she realises it. She looked at the mess she created and bit her inner cheek.


    She had a cold sweat on her forehead. She wanted to bury herself at that moment. Anyone who knew Alex thought that Avery had done this to gain Alex''s attention, and they felt sorry for Avery. Because they knew how cruel Alex was.


    Alex, who had been a furrier until now, was immediately softened after seeing his little wife''s condition. At that moment he only wanted to take Avery in his arms and all he wanted to do was tell her that everything is all right and he was here just for her.


    Seeing that, Avery was standing in her place and she doesn''t understand what to do. Vijay Pratap Singh approached Avery and he put his hand on her cheek to divert her from that situation and told her, "Go straight to your room." Avery just nodded her head like a robot and walked away. After she left, Vijay Singh handled the situation very cleverly and everyone resumed their work.


    Avery was gone but little Liam was still standing there looking at Alex with his big eyes. Alex bent his figure, which was more than six feet high, as low as Liam''s height. He was about to talk to Liam when Mr. Ashok, who was Natasha''s father, interrupted Alex, "Mr. Hill this little boy is the brother of the girl who was standing here and you don''t have to mind him. Please come with me, I have made a special arrangement for you."


    On hearing this, Vijay Pratap Singh got very angry because he could understand the meaning behind Ashok''s words and for him, it didn''t matter who Alex was. Now for him, only his grandchildren and daughter mattered.


    He was about to say something to Vijay but Alex spoke, "You don''t have to tell me what I should and shouldn''t do. I have come here because of Mr. Peter."


    Mr. Peter was standing right behind Alex, "Yes Mr. Hill you are free to do anything." This was Mr. Peter''s very childish sentence, but this was not his fault. He did what he thought at the present time. And immediately Mr. Peter called Ashok to the side.


    "What are you doing, Don''t offend him. I persuaded him a lot and after that, he was ready to come to this wedding. It is a big thing for you that he will be present at your daughter''s wedding, so control your tongue." Ashok agreed to him but still, he was going to take her class of Avery for what she did.


    "Hey, little one how are you?" Alex asked in a whisper.


    " I''m fine." Liam also whispered to him. Sarah had already told Liam that he doesn''t have to talk about Avery''s child in front of anyone. And no one here knew about Avery''s marriage, so Sarah also told Liam not to mention Alex''s name anywhere. Little Liam didn''t know the meaning behind this but he had to hear his mother.


    But looking at Alex in front of him today, Liam couldn''t control himself and he felt very bad for what happened after that.


    Without saying another word, Liam bowed his head. Seeing Liam sad, Alex didn''t feel good and he pulled Liam in his arms and lifted him from the floor in his arms, "What do you want to eat." He asked to lighten Liam''s mood but still, Liam''s mood did not lighten and Liam buried his face in Alex''s crook.


    "Hey, Little One. don''t feel bad." And Alex started running his hands over his back.. Soon Alex lightened Liam''s mood with his sweet words and led him to the food stall.

 Chapter 259 - CH-259

    Avery quickly came into her room and sat on the bed. The incident that took place some time ago was running before her eyes like a scene in a movie. Alex''s furious eyes were still in front of her eyes. She didn''t know why she felt like she betrayed Alex. Just because Ranveer''s hand was on her shoulder.


    She should have been happy to see Alex but she was scared. And now the only thought in her head was ''how Alex is here.'' After thinking for a while, she went to the washroom and started washing her face with cold water. Satisfied with washing her face, she looked at herself in the mirror. It didn''t matter how scared she was, her body was longing for Alex''s arm. she wanted to go and hug him very hard. While thinking about all this, her eyes went to the edge of her lehenga.


    The pastry was vanilla flavoured so the stain was not too thick.. She took a tissue from a nearby cabinet and was about to bend down to remove the stain when someone grabbed her arm. After turning her around pinned her back into the wall.


    "Ah..." Due to this sudden action, yelp escaped from her mouth and she closed her eyes. Her calmed heart began to beat faster again, and before she could say a word, the stranger grabbed her by both hands above her head and smacked his lips on her lips.


    She was already very confused. And because of that, she couldn''t think straight and she thought someone was taking her advantage.


    The man''s grip on her was so tight that she could not move an inch. She panicked and tears began to flow from her eyes which flowed down her cheeks. When her tears touched the man''s cheek, that man immediately spoke in the middle of a kiss in his muscular and dominant voice, "It''s me, my Love." These four words were enough to get Avery out of her misunderstanding.


    He was the same person she was thinking about. He was her husband. Her Alex. Her tears immediately stopped and she leaned for his touch, "Love to open your mouth." He again gave her the command between kiss which she followed from her heart and she opened her mouth.


    Alex quickly pushed his tongue into her mouth and began to ravish with his tongue. But she didn''t want that kiss that time. She just wanted his warm arm which was her safe home. But she knew he wouldn''t stop kissing her until he was satisfied. He won''t break the kiss. And she was right. He only broke the kiss when he was satisfied.


    He released her delicate hand from his strong grip and cupped her face in his massive and rough palm and wiped her tears with his thumb, "Open your eyes dear." He whispered close to her face as Avery''s eyes were closed as usual and she was breathing very fast.


    When his soothing words fell on her ears, she slowly opened her eyes and looked at him. His eyes were shining and there was a satisfied smile on his lips. He rubbed her cheek a bit and removed his hand from her cheek. He then wrapped one hand around her waist and placed the other on the backside of her head and pulled her into his arms.


    He placed his chin on her head and ran his long finger through her hair again and again. After holding her in his arms, he felt like ''he is complete now.'' Soon Avery also wrapped both her hands around his torso and pressed her face more and more into his chest.


    She thought Alex would scold her but nothing happened that so she was relieved. The two of them stayed like that for a long time and after that, he grabbed her by the shoulders and pushed her a little away from himself.


    He closely monitored her entire body. She was looking very beautiful in that yellow lehenga but her face was looking more paler than before and she looked slightly thin.


    Alex''s observation was so perfect for her that he was able to easily point out even the slightest change in her body.


    "You didn''t eat properly." He did not ask her but told her directly. All in all, she lowered her face.


    "Love." He placed his index finger under her chin and lifted her face. "Didn''t I tell you to eat your meal on time? Hmm.... Did I make a mistake by allowing you to come here?" He was talking softly with her, but unknowingly hearing his sentence, tears started coming out from her eyes and immediately the sound of her hard sobs shook the washroom.


    "Hey.... Hey, don''t cry. I''m not upset with you. Stop crying. Look, I''m holding my ear. I''m sorry my wifey." He pleaded with her, but her cry did not die.


    It was not his intention to make her cry, and it hurt his heart to see her cry. It was hard for him to see the tears in her eyes. "Shu....shu...Calm down Little One." He wiped her tears once more and pulled her into his arms. He started patting her back.


    ''What happened, Why is my little girl crying?" He said in a loving voice and got an immediate reply from Avery, "Because she missed your handmade meal so much." Alex was shocked to hear this. Because he didn''t think he would have to hear it. He thought she was crying because of him.


    He broke the hug but wrapped his arms around her waist and stood her close to him and asked, "What do you mean?"


    She lifted her eyes and looked at him. The corners of her eyes were slightly swollen and the tip of her nose was red. She looked like a little child who was crying for chocolate.


    "The food here was good but I didn''t like it. I didn''t want to eat that meal and my nausea also increased since I came here."


    "So why are you crying for that? This is not a very big matter. You just have to tell me " He said to her with laughing which immediately changed her mood and she got angry with Alex.


    "You are laughing at me." She said puffing her little nostrils. "You don''t know how difficult it was for me. Whenever I sat down to eat, I remembered you and your meal." And again a large sob came out of her mouth.


    "Ok stop crying now. I can understand." He held her close to his heart again. "Eat a little for now and when this program will be over I will take you and Liam to my presidential suite."


    " And you will make a meal for me."


    "Yes, my darling."


    "And going back from here, you will make everything for me, from breakfast to dinner." Alex had no control over his laugh when he heard this but he had to control it. His little girl was becoming demanding day by day and he loved it. But he also knew that it was all due to hormonal changes in her body.


    "Now let me meet with my child." Hearing this, a smile immediately appeared on Avery''s lips and she came out of Alex''s arms. Alex looked down and before he could lift her long scarf from her belly he saw the stain on the edge of her lehenga.


    He quickly picked up the tissue box that Avery had pulled out of the cabinet a while ago and began to wipe the cream off her lehenga. After a while, he rubbed the cream on her lehenga so cleanly that it didn''t look like the cream was on that part. And then he stood up at his full height and he told Avery to wash her face because there was tears stain on her cheeks. Avery obediently washed and wiped her face.


    Alex immediately picked her up in his arms and led her out of the washroom.


    He sat on the nearby couch and settled her comfortably on his lap.


    He lifted that long scarf from her belly and placed his hands on her bare belly. He tilted his head down and gave Avery''s belly a sweet and tender kiss.


    "My hand is longing to hold our little baby," Avery said putting her hand on Alex''s shoulder.


    " Me too " Alex also agreed with her.


    "This wait is becoming very difficult for me. I wonder when the ninth month will start and when the little life will come out of my belly."


    " Relax...My condition is also like yours But it doesn''t matter how eager we are because we have to wait for the right time."


    "Your baby bump looks a little bigger than before."


    "Yes, I felt it too." She placed her hand on Alex''s hand and looked at him. "This is the best gift you have ever given me."


    They stayed that way for a while and suddenly Avery remembered and she asked Alex. " How did you get inside the room?"

 Chapter 260 - CH-260

    "Through the door."


    "Yes but how....." She paused for a moment and then, "You mean, the door was open."


    " Yes." She was so lost when she came into the room that she didn''t even know she hadn''t locked the door. She thought for a moment and then asked to Alex, "why you are here?"


    "Good question." He remarked to her, " You know the man who was standing with me."


    "No, I didn''t see him.". She shook her head.


    "Love, He was standing right next to me."


    ''But still, I didn''t glimpse him. My whole attention was on you and my eyes went to Ethan brother."


    "Okay. No problem. By the way, he was Mr. Peter. Some days ago he and one of his partners had put a business proposal in front of me. And I accepted the proposal because it was beneficial for us. And in that context, I had to go back after I left you that day otherwise I would have stayed in this city until the whole event." He kissed her on the temple.


    "Before signing the deal with Mr. Peter, I came to know about your Uncle Ashok that he is Mr Peter''s third partner. God was by my side that day because the atmosphere was such that Mr. Peter invited me to this wedding. I was very happy inside but I couldn''t show it and threw a little tantrum but professionally. But then I agreed and I am here in front of you now."


    "And how many days are you going to stay here?" She asked a little nervously. She wanted Alex to stay here until the reception but she couldn''t say him. She knew about his workload.


    "My little one. I''m here for you so absolutely I am going stay here until the reception."


    "Really." Her eyes sparkled.


    "Yes, but in my President suite not here." He reassured her and she immediately wrapped both her arms around his neck and said, "that''s not important the important is you are here." and buried her face in his crook.


    A few moments later Alex''s mobile rang and it was Ethan''s call. He told Alex that everyone was asking about him and he can''t handle them more. Alex''s Aura immediately darkened hearing this because he did not want to leave his wife right now.


    After kissing Avery for the last time, Alex came out of the room first and then Avery also came out after fixing her own appearance.


    ---------


    Avery was in front of the mirror and she was combing her long thick hair. She was wearing a simple and light-weighted frock. She was now feeling great in a light weighted frock in the comparison of that yellow lehenga. Her younger brother was sitting on the bed and he was looking at his sister who had been combing her hair for a long time.


    He was wearing a white T-shirt and brown denim shorts which made him look very attractive. He was getting bored now and he finally asked his sister, " Ave. How much longer are you going to take? I''m very bored." His cute and chubby voice brought a smile to her lips and she immediately looked at him. "Just five more minutes Liam."


    "Okay as you wish." Liam puffed his cheeks and wrapped his hands on his chest and looked at the other side. His actions startled Avery and she quickly turned her hair into a long pony. She picked up her small handbag and mobile from the table and went in front of Liam and she stretched out her hand in front of him.


    But instead of giving his little hand in Avery''s hand, Liam jumped out of bed and walked to the door without looking at her.


    ''God, I took too much time and made a big mistake.'' She said to herself and she began to follow Liam closely. Avery also takes Liam with her, as Alex said. And when she told Liam about this plan, he was very happy.


    Soon the two of them came into the hall where all the ladies were sitting and chatting with each other. Liam''s big eyes immediately spotted his mother in the middle of those women and he walked towards her with his chubby and short legs. Avery was behind him and after she came closer to Sarah she said goodbye to her mother and before Liam was going to the main door again from there she grabbed his hand.


    She was left after taking Liam''s hand but Mrs. Mehra, who was sitting next to her mother, immediately asked her, "But where are you going?" As soon as Mrs. Mehra asked this question, Sara looked narrowly at Mrs. Mehra. She did not ask her own daughter in front of everyone and how could Mrs. Mehra ask her daughter. The thought came to Sara''s mind.


    Avery felt her mother''s changed Aura and she spoke before Sarah could say anything to Mrs. Mehra, "I''m going to visit my friend." Avery spoke up and left immediately.


    When Avery came out of the mansion, Sebastian was already standing there with the cab. As soon as he saw Avery, he bowed his head a little and opened the door for her. Avery felt a little awkward because of his gestures and looked around to see if anyone was looking at them. And Sadly there were a lot of guests who were looking at her. Not only that but there was also Ranveer who was already looking at her. She gave him an awkward smile and sat in the cab.


    After sitting in the cab she said this Sebastian, "Please don''t bow to me in front of everyone."


    " I apologize to you from the bottom of my heart but I can''t do that. You are our queen and you are our first priority. For us, you are more prior than King. And I must respect you every time." Hearing this, Avery became speechless.


    Soon the cab reached the same deserted place.


    Avery looked out of the cab window. Leaning over the black car, Alex was standing with his hands in the front pockets of his jeans. He was wearing a white full sleeve t-shirt. With messy hair and dark shades on his eyes, he was looking as delicious as hot chocolate.


    He looked at the cab and when he looked at Avery he gave her a hearty smile.


    Sebastian stopped the car near Alex and immediately Alex opened the door for his wife but first, he took Liam from Avery. He grabbed Liam in one arm and helped Avery get out of the cab with the other hand.


    As soon as she got out of the cab, he gave her a side hug and kissed her on the temple. He first put Liam in the back seat and after Avery, he sat down. After settling into a comfortable seat, he took Liam on his lap and wrapped his arms around Avery''s waist and pulled her closer.


    When the car was speeding on the main road suddenly Avery started feeling nauseous. She was feeling so hard that she felt like throwing all the in her stomach and she immediately said to Alex, "Alex stop the car right now." And she put her hand over her mouth.


    Her voice was less than normal but it was enough for Alex''s sharp ears. He quickly told the Driver to stop the car on the side of the road and as soon as the car stopped, Avery came out of the car without waiting for a moment and stood a short distance away from the car. She started throwing everything in her stomach there.


    After Avery got out of the car, Alex put Liam on the seat and told him not to move. He also got out of the car and asked the bodyguard in the passenger seat to bring a water bottle. Reaching to her and wrapped one hand around her waist to support her body and started rubbing her back with the other hand.


    After throwing everything in her stomach, Alex handed her the bottle and she washed her face and mouth. She felt very sick because of this vomiting section. If Alex''s clutch wasn''t on her waist, she would have fallen to the ground sometime. Along with the weakness, she also began to feel dizzy and she put her head on Alex''s chest and she sighed. " I want to sleep."


    "A little more time dear and then you can sleep peacefully. But if you want, you can sleep in my arms right now too."


    "Hmm....." She gave a very short response and Alex immediately picked her up in his arms.


    This time after sitting in the car, Alex sat Avery on his lap instead of Liam and held her close to his chest.


    He started stroking her back with his free hand. Seeing Avery''s closed eyes, Liam immediately asked. "What happened to Ave."


    Alex answered his question.. "Her health has deteriorated a bit but she will recover soon."

 Chapter 261 - CH-261

    Alex laid his wife''s pathetic body on the bed. Don''t know why but after throwing up she started feeling very weak. Which had not happened to her before. She could barely keep her eyelids open as if this was going to be the most difficult task for her. But still, she tried.


    Alex put her head on the pillow and rubbed her hair, "Tell me how are you feeling." He leaned over her and took her hand in his. He kissed her on the palm and then on the tip of her thin fingers. He was aware of the fact that pair of innocent eyes were looking at the two of them very closely, but it did not diminish his affection for Avery.


    The owner with those big eyes had a chocolate bar in his hand but he didn''t want to eat his chocolate after seeing his sister in that situation.


    "I want to take asleep." She said in a very low tone.


    "As you wish. Just tell me if you took your medicine today."


    " Yes,"


    "Okay, then take a rest and I will wake you up after cooking.''


    He kissed her forehead and pulled the quilt over her body, up to her chin and then he stood at his full height.


    Carrying little Liam in his strong arms, he came out of the bedroom and went to the kitchen.


    Alex effortlessly placed Liam''s small body on the kitchen counter and he started doing his work.


    _______


    Liam inhaled the aroma of the delicious meal in the air with his little nose, "The aroma of the meal is very nice. My mouth watered and I wanted to eat right now."


    This made Alex pleased and he immediately served a plate for Liam and placed it on a small table and made Liam sit on a small chair which Alex had specially arranged for him.


    As Liam finished his food, his eyelids began to drop. He started having heavy sleep. As his small head was about to hit the plate in front of him because of sleepiness, Alex''s eyes fell on him and he caught Liam''s head in the air.


    He picked up Liam''s little body at the moment and went to the other bedroom.


    _______


    Avery put pressure on her eyes and tried to open her eyelids. And after trying for a long time, she succeeded. When she opened her eyes wide and became aware of her own situation, she sniffed the mouth-watering aroma in the atmosphere.


    And she realized that her husband had made a delicious meal for her. She lifted the quilt over her body and sat on the bed. She put her feet on the floor and when she was aroused she felt unbearable pain in her chest.


    She wondered what it was now and she rubbed her chest to ease the pain. But to no avail. It is indescribable.


    She wanted her husband but she did not have enough strength to call out to him. With great difficulty, she put her feet on the floor and stood up with the support of the bed. She somehow came close to the bedroom door and stood with her body weight on the doorframe.


    She looked around and saw Alex in the kitchen. She pressed her chest with one hand and with the other hand she took the support of the wall and was about to step forward but mistakenly her hand touched the flower bass near the door to fall down loudly.


    The loud bang sound caught Alex''s attention and he turned his head.


    Seeing Avery''s situation, Alex''s eyes widened and dropping his work he ran towards her.


    As he approached her, in a swift move, he wrapped one hand around her waist and placed his other hand on her cheek, taking her full weight of himself.


    She looked very small and fragile in front of his massive and dominant body.


    "Tell me what happened." He asked. He asked very calmly but he was not calm.


    She lifted her eyelids and looked at him with her teary eyes. "Alex." She took his name. "My heart is hurting a lot. My chest is hurting a lot. This is unbearable." And by now the tears she had held in her eye began to flow speedily. Hearing her words, the ground beneath Alex''s feet slipped.


    He hadn''t thought about it, and he hadn''t even dreamed about it happening so soon.


    He quickly lifted her tired little body into his strong arms and led her inside the bedroom.


    He laid her body on the bed and then placed her head on the pillow very slowly. He cupped her face in his rough hands and looked into her eyes. His heart pounded at the sight of her in pain and the tears in her eyes.


    "You will feel better soon." So he got out of bed and soon came back with some kind of antidote. He injected antidote into her body without a moment''s delay.


    After giving her antidotes, Alex started looking at her closely. It was as if he was waiting for any changes in her behaviour. Within a minute after the antidote had spread throughout her body, her heartache died. She looked at Alex and smiled at him but Alex didn''t give her a return smile. He looked at her sharply without blinking. It was as if he was waiting for something and his wait ended when she screamed very loudly.....


    "Ahhh......"


    Soon tears started coming out of her eyes very rapidly. She hugged herself with her trembling hands. She looked very horrified like she was in hell pain. She clenched her jaw and looked at Alex. The first question that came out of her mouth was, "What did you give me."


    Alex had already expected this, but seeing her situation, his face turned pale and he immediately sat next to her. He soon pulled her into his arms.


    "Don''t cry everything will be fine." He said


    "How will all be fine." She asked.


    "Tell me how you are feeling exactly.." He knew how she was feeling but still asked because he wanted the exactness of her situation.

 Chapter 262 - CH-262

    "It''s burning... It hurts...." She cried very loudly, "My body is burning like hell. I can''t stand it." She tied the fists of both her hands to suppress that unbearable pain but still, there was no use. She clenched her teeth even more tightly. Soon her fair complexion began to turn red and a thin layer of rashes began to appear all over her body.


    She was in so much pain that she was not aware of her surrounding. She was so much lost in her world that she didn''t even notice when Alex removed every piece of clothing from her body and took her naked self to the washroom.


    She opened her tear-filled eyes when her body was touched by the very cold water. She opened her eyes and saw her naked body in the cold water and she gasped. Her mouth remains open. Not only that, but Alex was holding her on his lap and her legs were on his straight legs.


    She was shocked to see herself like that and wanted to hide her exposed body somewhere. She wanted to get out of there but it was already too late. Alex''s both hands were wrapped around her bare belly and also she was feeling much better in that cold water. The burning sensation in her body was also reduced. But still, she felt a pang in her heart.


    It wasn''t like Alex didn''t see her naked. But this was the first time in her conscious state. Alex also had no other way to alleviate her pain. He had drugs for her heart pain but not for her burning sensation.


    "Alex Why?" It was a nonsense question but still, she whispered in a cracked voice.


    She spoke in a very low voice but her husband''s sharp ears clearly heard her every word. He knew what his wife was thinking.


    Alex unwrapped both his hands and gently pulled the rubber band of her hair and parted her long hair and placed it on both her shoulders which covered some part of her nudity.


    Not in a tight grip but he grabbed her hair in his fist and turned her face to meet his gaze, "What why?" He asked in his authoritative voice but still, his tone and expression were thoughtful.


    Seeing that she was not answering his question and said, "Darling, I have already seen every part of your body. And how many times have I told you that I know every detail about your body that you don''t even know? So there is nothing to be ashamed of or to feel bad about." Alex tried to make her aware of the situation but still, her lower lip was quivering and a sob burst out from her mouth. She knew it was natural and she was already pregnant which did not happen without sex. But still her heartfelt heavy and even heavier when she thought that she still had no memory of their first night.


    Alex turned her body a little and pulled her even closer to himself. When Avery''s bare breasts pressed against Alex''s naked chest, her breathing halted as he was only on his jeans. And before she could get more emotional or ask him anything, Alex buried her face in the crook of his neck. And began to move his hand on her back.


    Seeing Avery''s beautiful and soft body made it very difficult for Alex to control his own desire.


    Only he knew how much his little buddy was in pain and how much his little buddy was longing to feel Avery. To distract he held the backside of Avery''s head and pulled her face out of his crook.


    On the other hand, Avery''s heart still hadn''t calmed down and she immediately closed her eyes when Alex grabbed her head. At that point, she decided to close her eyes rather than be embarrassed.


    After pulling her face out of the crook, Alex immediately slapped his lips on hers. He pulled her soft and pink lips into a hard kiss. After kissing her for a full five minutes, he pulled himself away from her.


    He inspected her body and after confirming that the rashes on her body had almost disappeared, he decided to come out of the bathtub. When Avery felt Alex''s move, she buried her face in his chest again.


    After entering the bedroom, Alex laid Avery''s wet body on the bed and wiped her body with a large towel. The burning sensation in Avery''s body made it necessary for Alex to keep her in cold water but Alex also knew how quickly his wife catches a cold and that''s why he quickly pulled her out of the cold water when the rashes on her body reduced. Her body needed to be dried quickly.


    Avery''s eyes were still closed and her heart hadn''t calmed down even a bit. She was feeling every touch of Alex on her bare body and at that moment the only thought that came into her head was how gentle her husband was with her. She felt blissful but still didn''t dare to open her eyes.


    Putting his lust full desire aside, Alex brought cold gel and started applying it all over Avery''s body which made her feel more and more relieved.


    Alex was sitting on the edge of the bed. His long finger was moving on Avery''s soft body. Smirk was playing on his lips. He was watching every expression on Avery''s face closely. He looked at Avery''s feet to see how she was curving her toe at his touch. The golden hair on her body stood up straight.


    After applying cooling gel all over her body, he covered her body with a quilt up to her chin as her body was trembling a little. He kissed her on the forehead and he went into the closet to change his clothes. He quickly came out, running his hand through his hair in another pair of clothes.. He looked at his small wife.

 Chapter 263 - CH-263

    He approached the bed and looked at his wife whose eyes were still closed. Thinking about how innocent his wife is, a smile spread across his lips and he sat on the edge of the bed again. He put his hand in her hair and began to rub her scalp.


    He leaned on her and placed his free hand on her cheek. "Open your eyes dear. You are not naked now." He said and planted a sweet kiss on her nose tip. Avery slowly opened her eyes and looked into her husband''s dark blue eyes.


    "Alex..." She just took his name. She did not know what to say.


    Alex understood her feeling. He quickly pushed his hand under the quilt and put his warm hand on her stomach and pressed her stomach with extremely low pressure. Her stomach was slightly bigger than before.


    She just blinked her eyes without saying anything. But Alex knew her inner feeling and the situation would not be too embarrassing for her so he changed the topic swiftly.


    "You should have your meal", He said and helped her to sit on the bed in a proper and comfortable position. He brought every piece of her clothes and when Avery saw her bra and panty in Alex''s big hand, her face turned red with embarrassment and she tightened her grip on the quilt near her chest.


    Alex put her clothes close to hers and walked out of the room to give her privacy. But before he could leave, he told her, "Take your time and give me a voice when you''re done. Don''t even think about putting your feet on the floor because you are not in that condition right now." As Alex left the room she put on her clothes and picked up the rubber band from the nightstand that Alex had put on a few minutes before.


    She gathered her long hair in one place and tied a rubber band around them. After done with everything she was about to call Alex when suddenly her eyes went to the wall which was full of photo frames and the photos were of her wedding. Her eyes widened when she saw those photos. It was her first time because both times she was unconscious when she was brought into this bedroom.


    Looking at those photos, she forgot what Alex had told her and she put her feet on the cold marble surface.


    Alex had set the dining table. It had been a long time but still, Avery hadn''t called him yet so he became worried about her. He decided to check on her.


    When he stepped into the room and didn''t see Avery on the bed, he wanted to scold her. But seeing that Avery was standing in front of the photos wall, his intention immediately changed. He stepped towards her without making any sound and hugged her from the backside.


    He put his chin on her shoulder. And he looked with his peripheral vision to see how much his little cupcake was interested in looking at their wedding photo frames.


    After some time he took her small hand in his and opened her palms. Seeing the beautiful design on her hand, a beautiful smile came on his lips and he kissed her on the cheek. They both stood there in the same position for a long time but neither of them uttered a word. Like the two of them didn''t need words to understand each other feelings.


    A few moments later, without warning, Alex picked up Avery in a swift move in his arms and led her to the dining table. Which he had already set. Without putting her in another chair, he put her on his lap and began to feed her as usual.


    Avery, on the other hand, also enjoyed a delicious meal made by Alex. After the meal, the two chatted for a while and then Alex dropped them off.


    ----------


    Avery was crossing the long hallway. Today was finally the wedding day and she was going back to her life after the wedding reception.


    She was missing her two friends and at the same time, her heart was missing Noah too much. What she was feeling about Noah was something she had never felt about any man before. But she couldn''t point out what her feelings were about him


    Suddenly someone grabbed her arm and pulled her into a room. And closed the door behind them. That person was none other than her handsome husband Alexander Hill.


    Alex quickly wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her close until her breasts pressed against his strong chest.


    Alex looked at his little wife with his intense gaze which was a trap in his strong arm. His little wife looked so beautiful in that million-dollar lehenga. And he was sure that she would look more beautiful in all the ladies at the wedding today. But suddenly he felt irritated when his eyes went to the bangle size nose ring in Avery''s nose.


    He pulled a hand from her waist and brought it closer to her cheek. He put his rough hands on her cheek and started stroking her cheek with his thumb pad, "Didn''t I tell you not to put it in your nose again?" There was a little rage in Alex''s voice.


    Alex knew that Avery was not very much fan of nose rings and it also bothers her but still why his wife was wearing the nose ring.


    "Alex it is a tradition and all the ladies and girls are going to wear it today," Shea said in a timid voice by looking into Alex''s eye. No matter how much love between them but still Avery was afraid of her husband''s wrath.


    Alex sensed her fear and quickly softened his gaze and he declared, "I don''t care."


    His hand which was on her cheek moment ago began to remove the nose ring from her nose with his long fingers. The nostrils that Avery wore were adjustable because her nostrils did not have Pierced. The nose ring fitted tightly to her nostrils causing her nostrils to turn red and she hissed when Alex removed nose ring completely.


    He plucked the hook of the nose ring from her hair and took the ring in his palm. There was no doubt that the delicate nose ring made of gold and adorned with small pearls looked very beautiful on her. And exaggerating her beauty even more.


    But at the same time, that nose ring bother able for her delicate flesh.. And that''s the reason behind Alex''s dislike.

 Chapter 264 - CH-264 Let Me Go.

    Her small hands were on his chest and her back was against the wall. Both his hands were on her bare waist inside a thick net scarf and his sharp gaze was looking at her pure soul through her eyes.


    In his intense gaze, Avery could tell what Alex was thinking and what action he was going to take the next moment. She knew that her husband would kiss her now. And this time she was eagerly waiting for his kiss. It was as if her body was intoxicated by his touch. And on top of that her pregnancy hormones weren''t helping her. She was more attracted to her soulmate compared to before.


    Her wish came true when Alex pulled her very soft and naturally pink lips in a very romantic and loveable kiss. Her lips were covered with pale lipgloss rather than dark lipstick.


    Both of Avery''s hands that had so far rested normally on Alex''s muscular and broad chest turned into fists, and now they were holding the fabric of his black shirt tightly in tiny fists.


    Alex tightened his grip on her waist with one hand and moved the other hand up from her waist. He stopped his hand for a moment on the hem of her blouse and then pushed it into her blouse, which caused Avery''s body to tremble in an instant.


    His long fingers began to do his magic on her back and then his fingers easily unhooked her bra. Her blouse was not very fitted so it Alex was easy for Alex to unhook her bra.


    After kissing her lips for the whole two minutes he break their heated kiss. And before Avery would take a deep breath to fulfil her system''s need Alex attacked her jawline. Avery''s breath stopped halfway and Alex moved more downward from her jawline to her slender neck.


    He began to give her a sloppy kiss on the neck. Instead of leaving a lovebite on her neck, Alex gave her sweet kisses. He didn''t take her flesh into his teeth. He did not want anyone to judge her or say bad things about her. He wouldn''t worry if everyone here knew about her marital status but here she was still unmarried to everyone.


    With every kiss from Alex, a wave of pleasure was building in Avery''s body. That feeling was very foreign to her.


    Alex''s sweet torture made her surroundings blur for her and unknowingly she leaned her head more on the wall giving Alex a higher angle of her neck.


    Due to her action, Alex''s lips curved into a smirk. He knew she was losing control of herself but still, he didn''t stop kissing her and tightened his grip on her waist. He pulled his hand out of her blouse and placed it over her shoulder. The next second he unpinned her net scarf over her shoulders and then removed it from one side.


    In a swift move, the scarf was removed from her front body, but the scarf did not fall off because the other part of the scarf was still stuck on her other shoulder.


    Seeing her small amount of cleavage, Alex''s eyes became even darker and filled with lust. He lifted his eyes and looked at his wife who looked nothing less than a beautiful mess.


    He was about to start kissing her again when his mobile rang but he ignored it and put his lips on her delicate skin again. He started kissing again but today his mobile was not in the mood of shutting down and rang again. He cursed under his breath and pulled the cellphone out of his pocket.


    He pulled his eyebrows together when he saw Mrs Miller''s name on the screen. And immediately grabbed the mobile near the ear.


    Avery was so lost in that foreigner feeling that she didn''t even hear the ringing of Alex''s cellphone. But when Alex greeted her mother as, "Yes, Mrs Miller". And Alex''s words fell on her ears, her eyes quickly opened wide. like Alex''s spell on her broke and she came out of it. When she realized the situation after opening her eyes, she panicked.


    At that moment she only saw the door in front of her eyes and she took her first step towards the door but before she could put her second foot on her track to go out, way from him, Alex quickly rolled his strong arm around her belly and held her in place.


    And before he was going to ask her where she was going in such a state of disarray. Avery put both her hands


    on her face and broke down in sob.


    Seeing the person who was normal till now suddenly began crying, Alex was confused and removed her small hand from her face. He came very close to her without leaving a gap of even a centimetre between the two of them.


    He put his hand on her cheek and turned her face upwards.


    "What happened, Why did you suddenly start crying?"His voice was soft and light as a feather.


    "Mom...m ca....called you." Instead of answering his question, Avery asked in his broken voice. "What she said."


    "She called you down." Hearing this, Avery became even more panicked and she jerked Alex''s hand.


    "Let me go. Mom called so something would be important." She said in an autotune and went to the door again.


    Alex became irritated by her act. He clenched his jaw and there was no way he would let her go in front of anyone in such a state. She was behaving strangely and he knew how to get her back to normal.


    He grabbed her delicate wrist and made her turn round in an instant. He quickly wrapped one of his hands around her waist and placed the other hand on her cheek.


    "Alex let me g..... "


    "Shh..." He did not allow her to complete her sentence.


    Avery''s uneasy breathing was proof for Alex that she was currently in her panic state.

 Chapter 265 - CH-265 Aware Of Her Own Feelings.

    "Relax..." He whispered, "Do you want to be in front of everyone in such a condition." He asked her raising his pointed eyebrows. His tone was a bit teasing.


    Only one of his sentences and her eyes grew as large as saucers. She started biting her lips but stopped short when her husband warned her right away.


    "Don''t. Don''t do this." Alex removed Avery''s bottom lip from her teeth grasp with his thumb, "And tell me what happened. What is in your head? And don''t you dare lie to me."


    In that tone of Alex, Avery knew she had to open her mind and heart. She looked into his eyes, "Alex. I...I.." She started trying to speak normally. But she couldn''t.


    "Yes, my dear, I am listening." Alex encouraged her in an extraordinarily sweet voice. Due to which Avery was able to calm herself down a bit and she opened her mouth again, "Alex I had lost control of my body."


    "Hmm..."


    "I lost control of myself when you kissed me. Like l...I..was.. wanted it even more. I didn''t want you to stop. What I felt this time I never felt before. It happens in such a way that there is something incomplete in me and I want to complete it." She was opening her every feeling in front of Alex and he was listening to her every word very carefully. Like he never want to miss a single word, which was coming from her little mouth.


    His full attention was on her words when she said something that shocked him completely, "I became dirty Alex. I thought dirty. Dirty thoughts came into my head." Alex became speechless for a moment. For a moment he didn''t even understand how to explain it to his naive wife.


    She did not stop there, "Thoughts that never came to my mind before. In my head. I don''t know how....." She wanted to tell more but she could not put her words in the sentences properly.


    "Me.. me... I..."


    "You wanted to make love with me." Cutting her sentence in the middle Alex muttered in clear voice.


    "What? What do you mean?" Unbelievably Avery looked at her husband with a confused look.


    Alex took a deep breath before answering her question. He cupped both her cheeks in his rough hands. He tilted her face a little upward and he tilted his own face little down, so he could look straight in her eyes, "You wanted to have sex with me. You wanted to be physical with me."


    Alex didn''t want to use the words sex and physical for the beautiful feeling that grew in Avery''s heart. But it was also important for Alex to make Avery aware of her own feelings.


    "What are you talking about?" It''s hard for Avery to believe these things easily. It was still anxious for her, "There is no such thing. Let me go. Mom must be waiting for me." She was stubborn again but Alex was not in the mood to leave her.


    He removed his hands from her cheeks and placed them on her shoulder, "Listen..." He said.


    "No let me go."


    "Avery, I said listen to me. Don''t test my patience."


    Avery flinched. His voice was not gentle but strict this time. "Now tell me who I am." Alex asked her.


    After listening to his question, Avery thought in her mind that does this man forget his own name and she answered quickly, "You are Alex."


    "Wrong answer."


    "Sorry, You are Alexander William Hill."


    "Wrong answer again."


    "You are the Underworld King."


    "No!"


    Now Avery became irritated and started making weird faces. She had no choice but to answer Alex''s question correctly. And on the other side, Alex was enjoying every expression on her little cute face.


    "You are Chairman and President of Eliza Group."


    "Wrong answer again." Avery''s jaw dropped. She had nothing left to answer his question. But still she gathered her brain in one place and decided to answer his question.


    "You are...." She opened her mouth.


    "Shh...." Alex cut her in the middle by putting his index finger on her lips.


    "Amore, Ripensaci prima di parlare. Perch¨¦ questa ¨¨ la tua ultima possibilit¨¤. Non ti lascer¨° andare."


    ''Amore.'' It was the only word that Avery understood. And from that one word she understood that her husband was speaking in Italian. This was her first time listening to her husband speak Italian. Although Avery was good at Italian food, she did not know or understand the Italian language. She was aware of only two to three words that her father always used for her mother. If she had any idea that her husband''s Italian would be so fluent, she would have learned Italian from her father. She would have accepted her father''s offer. She mentally facepalms herself. But she knew little about her future.


    Alex looked at the question mark on his wife''s face and decided to translate.


    "Love, think again before you speak. Because this is your last chance. I won''t let you go. "


    She gulped hearing this and in that look, she knew that Alex was not joking.


    She thought again and opened her mouth very carefully. "You are my husband."


    A smile came on Alex''s lips and Avery was relieved.


    "You are very mean. You became the drama king for such small things." She complained.


    "This is not a small thing. Not for me. And you have to understand now that you are the most important thing to me....Most importantly."


    There wasn''t the slightest lie, and Avery knew it. She felt pleasant.


    "So can I go now?" She asked hesitated.


    "Not now. Not I until I am done with my words." She had no idea in which direction their conversation would go and she was feeling embarrassed about that. But did she have any other choice? No. She took a deep breath and rested her forehead on Alex''s chest.. Alex safely wrapped his arms around her waist and opened his mouth.